A peaceable and temperate plea for Pauls presbyterie in Scotland, or, A modest and brotherly dispute of the government of the Church of Scotland wherein our discipline is demonstrated to be the true apostolick way of divine truth, and the arguments on the contrary are friendly dissolved, the grounds of separation and the indepencie [sic] of particular congregations, in defence of ecclesiasticall presbyteries, synods, and assemblies, are examined and tryed / by Samuell Rutherfurd ...
         Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
      
       
         
           1642
        
      
       Approx. 820 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 252 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57976
         Wing R2389
         ESTC R7368
         13233623
         ocm 13233623
         98601
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57976)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98601)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 437:10)
      
       
         
           
             A peaceable and temperate plea for Pauls presbyterie in Scotland, or, A modest and brotherly dispute of the government of the Church of Scotland wherein our discipline is demonstrated to be the true apostolick way of divine truth, and the arguments on the contrary are friendly dissolved, the grounds of separation and the indepencie [sic] of particular congregations, in defence of ecclesiasticall presbyteries, synods, and assemblies, are examined and tryed / by Samuell Rutherfurd ...
             Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
          
           [16], 326 [i.e. 334] p.
           
             Printed for Iohn Bartlet ...,
             London :
             1642.
          
           
             There is some print show-through; p. 1, 9-10 and 98 are stained; p. 16 and 113 have print faded in filmed copy. Beginning-p. 125 photographed from Cambridge University Library copy and inserted at the end.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Scotland -- Government.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PEACEABLE
           AND
           TEMPERATE
           PLEA
           FOR
           PAVLS
           PRESBYTERIE
           IN
           SCOTLAND
           ,
           OR
           A
           modest
           and
           Brotherly
           Dispute
           of
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           SCOTLAND
           ,
           Wherein
           ,
           Our
           Discipline
           is
           demonstrated
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Apostolick
           way
           of
           divine
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Arguments
           on
           the
           contrary
           are
           friendly
           dissolved
           ,
           the
           grounds
           of
           Separation
           and
           the
           Indepencie
           of
           particular
           Congregations
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Synods
             and
          
           Assemblies
           ,
           are
           examined
           and
           tryed
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Samuell
             Rutherfurd
          
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           at
           
             Saint
             Andrews
          
           .
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             48.
             12.
             
          
           Walke
           about
           Zion
           ,
           and
           goe
           round
           about
           her
           ,
           tell
           the
           Towers
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
             VER
             .
             13.
             
          
           Marke
           yee
           well
           her
           Bulwarks
           ,
           consider
           her
           Pallaces
           ,
           that
           yee
           may
           tell
           (
           it
           )
           to
           the
           generations
           following
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Iohn
             Bartlet
          
           at
           the
           guilt-Cup
           neare
           St
           Austins-gate
           ,
           1642
           ▪
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HONOVRABLE
           And
           truly
           Noble
           Lord
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Lindsey
           ,
           Lord
           JOHN
           PARBROTH
           ,
           &c.
           one
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Honourable
           Privy
           Councell
           .
        
         
           
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             and
             Peace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           COnsidering
           
             (
             my
             Lord
          
           )
           your
           Lordships
           good
           minde
           and
           constant
           fidelity
           and
           care
           in
           advancing
           this
           blessed
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           fending
           both
           your
           shoulders
           to
           hold
           up
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           our
           
             LORD
             JESUS
          
           ,
           and
           also
           your
           singular
           respect
           and
           reall
           affection
           to
           this
           famous
           Vniversity
           ,
           and
           the
           faculty
           of
           Divinity
           in
           this
           Society
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           rather
           a
           matter
           of
           debtfull
           necessity
           ,
           then
           of
           arbitrary
           election
           and
           choise
           ,
           that
           this
           little
           peece
           that
           pleadeth
           for
           
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           should
           thrust
           it self
           through
           the
           thick
           and
           throng
           of
           many
           worthier
           monuments
           of
           Learning
           ,
           under
           the
           honourable
           Patrociny
           of
           your
           Lordships
           name
           .
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           that
           two
           blocks
           closeth
           the
           passage
           to
           many
           of
           greater
           parts
           and
           abilitie
           then
           I
           am
           ,
           to
           adde
           (
           I
           may
           have
           leave
           to
           borrow
           the
           word
           )
           to
           the
           Presses
           child-birth●
           travelling
           with
           no
           end
           of
           
             making
             many
             books
          
           ,
           
           and
           these
           be
           the
           opinions
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           event
           of
           Printing
           :
           I
           may
           say
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           
             Opinion
             is
             a
             Witch
             and
             a
             great
             Inchantresse
             ,
          
           while
           men
           call
           for
           Bookes
           ,
           as
           nice
           banqueters
           call
           for
           dishes
           to
           the
           Table
           ,
           for
           they
           make
           such
           wide
           oddes
           betwixt
           taste-pleasant
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           meat
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           sworne
           to
           the
           roofe
           of
           their
           mouth
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           health
           and
           life
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           much
           more
           obvious
           to
           please
           few
           ,
           and
           gratifie
           none
           ,
           then
           to
           satisfie
           all
           .
           And
           for
           the
           event
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           unlike
           dicing
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           doubtsome
           if
           Fame
           be
           not
           a
           lost
           prize
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           game
           goe
           not
           crosse
           the
           Authors
           haire
           .
           And
           such
           is
           our
           corruption
           ,
           that
           the
           ayre
           or
           figures
           of
           a
           printed
           name
           is
           a
           peece
           of
           our self
           ,
           and
           as
           our
           skin
           wherin
           our
           flesh
           and
           bones
           are
           kindly
           inchalmbered
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           most
           tender
           of
           one
           penny
           breadth
           of
           this
           
           hide
           ,
           or
           of
           letting
           one
           droppe
           of
           bloud
           of
           this
           kinde
           fall
           to
           the
           Earth
           .
           Notwithstanding
           of
           these
           prejudices
           ,
           I
           have
           ,
           howbeit
           most
           unable
           ,
           dared
           to
           appeare
           also
           in
           the
           Presse
           ,
           to
           say
           somewhat
           in
           way
           of
           a
           peaceable
           defence
           of
           our
           Church-government
           in
           Scotland
           .
           The
           pens
           of
           the
           worthy
           Reformers
           of
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           have
           beene
           so
           blessed
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           the
           evill
           eye
           of
           envy
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           cleared
           the
           Scripture
           way
           of
           the
           
             Government
             of
             CHRISTS
          
           Kingdome
           to
           lye
           in
           a
           midline
           betwixt
           the
           Popes
           and
           Prelates
           lawlesse
           Church
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           the
           unorderly
           confusion
           of
           Democracie
           .
           It
           is
           not
           unknowne
           ,
           the
           savoury
           perfume
           and
           honourable
           name
           that
           this
           poore
           Church
           hath
           gained
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           whole
           hoast
           of
           Protestant
           Writers
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           have
           unanimously
           put
           downe
           in
           print
           ,
           what
           wee
           have
           done
           in
           practice
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Nationall
           Oath
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           blessed
           Lights
           ,
           
           and
           faithfull
           Witnesses
           of
           IESUS
           .
           
           I
           might
           name
           Reverend
           Beza
           ,
           
           learned
           Brightman
           ,
           that
           manly
           and
           stout
           Witnesse
           
             of
             CHRIST
          
           M.
           
             George
             Wishart
          
           ,
           
           the
           body
           of
           the
           
             Confessions
             of
             Faith.
          
           And
           it
           is
           as
           well
           manifest
           
           to
           the
           world
           (
           Sunne
           and
           Moone
           being
           Witnesses
           )
           what
           Prelates
           have
           attempted
           against
           Presbyteriall
           Governement
           ,
           but
           one
           said
           well
           ,
           
           
             I
             beleeve
             IESUS
             to
             be
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             Evangell
             blessed
             ,
             because
             Satan
             ,
             malice
             and
             Persecutours
             have
             done
             so
             much
             against
             them
             both
             with
             fire
             and
             tortures
             .
          
           What
           dust
           of
           late
           have
           they
           raised
           against
           it
           ?
           in
           Church
           ,
           State
           ,
           Court
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           three
           Kingdomes
           ,
           in
           Rome
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           King
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           
             in
             Campo
             Martio
          
           ,
           
           in
           open
           field
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           that
           the
           Sea
           should
           speake
           contrary
           to
           that
           stile
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
           
             I
             travell
             in
             birth
             ,
             I
             bring
             up
             children
             ,
          
           and
           nothing
           could
           be
           the
           reason
           ,
           but
           they
           saw
           the
           Woman
           
             looking
             foorth
             as
             the
             morning
          
           ,
           
           
             faire
             as
             the
             Moone
             ,
             cleare
             as
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             terrible
             as
             an
             Army
             with
             banners
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             saw
             Mount
          
           Zion
           
             beautifull
             in
             situation
             ,
             they
             marvelled
             ,
             they
             were
             troubled
             and
             hasted
             away
             .
          
           
           And
           what
           daring
           insolency
           is
           this
           ?
           when
           the
           Prelate
           could
           not
           finde
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           thought
           shame
           of
           his
           native
           Father
           Diotrephes
           ,
           
           that
           one
           D.
           Hall
           and
           others
           have
           put
           him
           in
           the
           line
           of
           the
           blood
           royall
           ,
           and
           printed
           him
           an
           office
           ,
           
           
             jure
             divino
          
           ,
           by
           divine
           right
           ;
           Their
           Predecessours
           were
           content
           of
           the
           good
           old
           ,
           
             jus
             humanum
          
           .
           Yet
           I
           hope
           ,
           put
           the
           Prelate
           in
           the
           Calendar
           of
           well-borne
           officers
           ,
           bastard
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           
           
             yet
             many
             must
             die
             ere
             he
             be
             here
             .
          
           This
           boldnesse
           putteth
           me
           in
           minde
           of
           the
           saying
           ,
           
             Laus
             nova
             nisi
             oritur
             ,
             vetus
             amittitur
             ,
          
           except
           Prelates
           grow
           in
           new
           honour
           they
           loose
           their
           old
           honour
           .
           But
           why
           may
           we
           not
           hope
           that
           both
           they
           ,
           their
           god-father
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           their
           
             god-Mother
             Rome
          
           shall
           loose
           both
           new
           and
           old
           .
           God
           hath
           fetched
           as
           broken
           a
           Ship
           to
           land
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           will
           be
           of
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           true
           that
           the
           Learned
           said
           of
           necessity
           ?
           
             Necessitati
             quodlibet
             telum
             utile
             est
          
           ?
           Any
           clubbe
           is
           a
           sword
           good
           enough
           for
           poore
           necessity
           ,
           or
           then
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Necessitas
             egentem
             mendacem
             facit
          
           :
           Necessity
           turneth
           the
           poore
           man
           in
           a
           lyar
           ,
           or
           which
           I
           rather
           thinke
           ;
           
             Necessitas
             quod
             poscit
             ,
             nisi
             das
             ,
             eripit
             .
             If
             you
             give
             not
             willingly
             to
             necessity
             ,
             what
             it
             suiteth
             ,
             it
             must
             take
             it
             by
             strong
             hand
             and
             club-law
             .
             CHRIST
          
           hath
           fairely
           begun
           to
           his
           Vniversall
           conquest
           .
           
           
             Gird
             thy
             sword
             upon
             thy
             thigh
             ô
             most
             mighty
          
           ;
           and
           blessed
           shall
           all
           
             ages
             to
             come
             call
             all
             these
             Nobles
          
           who
           have
           shoulders
           
           to
           carry
           one
           stone
           to
           the
           raising
           of
           the
           wall
           of
           this
           Temple
           ,
           and
           to
           build
           the
           Citie
           whose
           name
           is
           
             the
             LORD
             is
             there
          
           .
           
           And
           in
           this
           course
           (
           my
           Lord
           )
           live
           ,
           flourish
           and
           grow
           ,
           and
           JEHOVAH
           build
           you
           
             a
             sure
             house
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           prayer
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             obliged
             servant
             at
             all
             respective
             obedience
             in
             CHRIST
             SAMUEL
             RUTHERFURD
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           I
           Am
           bold
           (
           reverend
           and
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           to
           appeare
           in
           print
           to
           contribute
           my
           weake
           judgement
           for
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           .
           In
           which
           suite
           I
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           foes
           and
           friends
           .
           To
           the
           former
           I
           speake
           not
           now
           ,
           I
           meane
           Prelates
           ,
           Papists
           and
           haters
           of
           the
           truth
           ▪
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           I
           am
           condemned
           in
           their
           books
           of
           both
           errours
           and
           crimes
           ,
           my
           hope
           to
           prevaile
           with
           such
           is
           small
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           true
           ,
           
             Damnati
             lingua
             vocem
             habet
             ,
             vim
             non
             habet
             ,
          
           The
           tongue
           of
           the
           condemned
           hath
           a
           noise
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           no
           power
           to
           perswade
           ,
           except
           this
           be
           also
           true
           ,
           
             Magna
             vis
             veritatis
          
           ,
           Truth
           may
           swim
           ,
           it
           cannot
           sinke
           .
           But
           I
           speake
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           the
           lover
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           the
           sufferer
           for
           Truth
           against
           Antichristian
           Prelacy
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           but
           spilt
           Popery
           ,
           or
           half-dyed
           Papistry
           )
           who
           possibly
           liketh
           not
           well
           of
           Presbyteriall
           government
           .
           And
           to
           such
           I
           am
           a
           debtor
           for
           love
           ,
           charity
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           all
           due
           respect
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           a
           seat
           and
           lodging
           in
           my
           heart
           and
           highest
           
           esteeme
           .
           
           And
           to
           thinke
           of
           all
           such
           is
           both
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           meet
           .
           And
           also
           (
           if
           it
           be
           beside
           the
           truth
           )
           an
           honest
           and
           almost
           innocent
           error
           .
           Yea
           and
           to
           say
           to
           every
           one
           in
           whom
           (
           as
           reverend
           Bucer
           saith
           )
           there
           's
           
             aliquid
             Christi
          
           ,
           
           any
           of
           Christs
           new
           Creation
           ,
           
           as
           Ierom
           said
           to
           a
           friend
           ,
           
             tibi
             &
             quod
             possum
             debeo
             ,
             &
             quod
             non
             possum
             ,
          
           I
           owe
           to
           thee
           what
           I
           am
           able
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           more
           for
           thy
           good
           .
           And
           of
           these
           I
           humbly
           beg
           equity
           ,
           charity
           ,
           and
           unpartiall
           weighing
           of
           precious
           truth
           .
           I
           am
           grieved
           that
           this
           should
           bee
           put
           on
           mee
           which
           a
           Heathen
           laid
           on
           his
           friend
           ,
           
           
             Amavit
             patriam
             quia
             suam
             ,
             non
             quia
             patriam
             ,
          
           he
           loved
           his
           countrey
           because
           his
           owne
           ,
           not
           because
           his
           countrey
           .
           Seeing
           it's
           weaknesse
           to
           overlove
           a
           Nationall
           faith
           ,
           because
           Nationall
           ,
           and
           not
           because
           it
           's
           faith
           .
           Truth
           naked
           and
           stripped
           of
           all
           supervenient
           relations
           is
           love
           worthy
           .
           And
           there
           is
           as
           great
           cause
           of
           sorrow
           that
           all
           the
           Lords
           people
           should
           not
           mind
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           sing
           one
           Song
           ,
           and
           joyne
           in
           one
           against
           the
           children
           of
           Babel
           .
           
           Neither
           should
           I
           feare
           that
           ,
           
             animo
             dolenti
             nihil
             oportet
             credere
          
           ,
           sorrow
           deserveth
           no
           faith
           ,
           Since
           my
           witnesse
           is
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           my
           record
           on
           high
           ,
           That
           I
           both
           love
           and
           dispute
           ,
           I
           contradict
           and
           I
           reverence
           at
           once
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           
           and
           shall
           hope
           ,
           if
           any
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           God
           shall
           even
           reveale
           this
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           meet
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           since
           our
           Physician
           Christ
           can
           well
           difference
           betwixt
           weaknesse
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           have
           us
           cast
           one
           straw
           ,
           before
           any
           whose
           face
           is
           towards
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           stumble
           .
           Love
           hath
           a
           bosome
           and
           armes
           to
           carry
           the
           weake
           Lambes
           ,
           
           and
           is
           a
           bridge
           over
           the
           River
           to
           keep
           the
           weake
           passenger
           dry
           footed
           .
           Dearly
           beloved
           ,
           let
           us
           all
           in
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           one
           love
           ,
           one
           affection
           ,
           joyne
           to
           build
           the
           City
           that
           is
           named
           ,
           
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             there
          
           .
           O
           that
           our
           Lord
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           suspend
           the
           Heaven
           and
           glory
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Heaven
           might
           for
           a
           season
           be
           stayed
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           so
           we
           might
           live
           to
           see
           two
           Sisters
           the
           Daughters
           of
           one
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           Mother
           ,
           Ierusalem
           who
           is
           above
           ,
           Britaines
           Israel
           and
           
             Iudah
             ,
             England
          
           and
           Scotland
           comming
           together
           ,
           weeping
           and
           asking
           the
           way
           to
           Sion
           ,
           and
           their
           faces
           thither
           ward
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Come
             ,
             let
             us
             joyne
             our selves
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             perpetuall
             Covenant
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             forgotten
             .
          
           And
           not
           that
           only
           (
           for
           why
           should
           the
           Glory
           of
           our
           Royall
           and
           princely
           King
           ,
           the
           plant
           of
           Renowne
           be
           confined
           within
           this
           narrow
           Isle
           o●
           
             Britaine
             ?
          
           )
           but
           that
           he
           would
           make
           us
           eye-witnesses
           of
           his
           last
           Marriage-glory
           on
           earth
           ,
           when
           he
           having
           cast
           the
           cursed
           milstone
           Babylon
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           sowne
           the
           land
           of
           graven
           Images
           with
           brimstone
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           Idols
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           shall
           be
           espoused
           on
           our
           elder
           Sister
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           O
           that
           Christ
           would
           enlarge
           his
           
             Love
             bed
          
           .
           And
           O
           what
           a
           honour
           to
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           beare
           up
           the
           taile
           of
           Christ
           his
           Marriage-robe-royall
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           our
           high
           and
           royall
           
             Solomons
             espousals
          
           .
           And
           what
           a
           second
           time-Heaven
           were
           it
           before
           eternities
           Heaven
           to
           have
           a
           bed
           in
           his
           chariot
           ,
           which
           is
           
             bottomed
             with
             gold
             and
             paved
             and
             floured
             with
             Love
          
           for
           the
           daughters
           of
           his
           last
           married
           Ierusalem
           .
           And
           who
           knoweth
           
           but
           our
           Lord
           hath
           now
           entred
           on
           that
           glorious
           Marriage-suit
           ?
           Let
           us
           beleeve
           ,
           wait
           on
           ,
           love
           ,
           follow
           truth
           and
           peace
           ,
           be
           zealous
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           the
           exalting
           of
           his
           Throne
           .
           And
           so
           I
           am
           .
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             all
             respective
             love
             and
             observance
             ,
             
               S.
               R.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Treatise
           ▪
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             QUEST
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             WHether
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             be
             conferred
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             upon
             the
             multitude
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             first
             and
             proper
             subject
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             Church-guides
             only
             ?
             p.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
             QVEST.
             2.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             some
             doe
             warrantably
             prove
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             is
             given
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ?
             p.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
             QVEST.
             3.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             the
             Church
             of
             beleevers
             in
             a
             Congregation
             be
             the
             first
             Church
             ,
             having
             the
             highest
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             within
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             that
             independently
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             above
             and
             over
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             to
             constitute
             and
             ordaine
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             censure
             ,
             depose
             and
             excommunicate
             them
             in
             the
             case
             of
             corruption
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             scandals
             of
             life
             and
             conversation
             ?
             p.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
             QVEST.
             4.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             our
             brethren
             prove
             strongly
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             beleevers
             is
             the
             first
             Church
             ,
             having
             supreame
             jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Eldership
             ?
             p.
             38.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
             QVEST.
             5.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             some
             doe
             warrantably
             affirme
             the
             power
             of
             
             the
             keyes
             to
             be
             originally
             and
             essentially
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Church-guides
             only
             ,
             
               quoad
               exercitium
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             as
             the
             Mistresse
             whom
             the
             guides
             are
             to
             serve
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             they
             have
             borrowed
             the
             use
             of
             the
             keyes
             ?
             p.
             52.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
             QVEST.
             6.
             
          
           
             Whether
             Christ
             hath
             left
             the
             actuall
             government
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             beleevers
             ?
             p.
             63.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
             QVEST.
             7.
             
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             no
             true
             visible
             Church
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             but
             only
             one
             Congregation
             meeting
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             no
             Presbyteriall
             or
             representative
             Church
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ?
             p.
             70.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
             QVEST.
             8.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             our
             Saviour
             doth
             warrant
             and
             allow
             a
             Church
             of
             Elders
             and
             Overseers
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             Mat
             18.
             
             Tell
             the
             Church
             ?
             p.
             83
             ,
             85.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             9.
             
             QVEST.
             9.
             
          
           
             What
             members
             are
             necessarily
             required
             for
             the
             right
             and
             lawfull
             constitution
             of
             a
             true
             Politicke
             visible
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             we
             may
             joyn
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ?
             p.
             92.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             10.
             
             QVEST.
             10.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             separate
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             visible
             ,
             for
             the
             corruptions
             of
             Teachers
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             Pastors
             and
             professors
             ,
             where
             faith
             is
             begotten
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             professed
             truth
             ?
             p.
             120.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             11.
             
             QVEST.
             11.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             separation
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Professors
             ,
             and
             manifest
             defence
             of
             scandalous
             
             persons
             can
             be
             proved
             from
             Gods
             word
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ?
             p.
             149.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             12.
             
             QVEST.
             12.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             some
             doe
             warrantably
             teach
             that
             Baptisme
             should
             be
             administrated
             onely
             to
             Infants
             borne
             of
             one
             ,
             at
             least
             of
             the
             nearest
             Parents
             knowne
             to
             be
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ?
             p.
             164.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             13.
             
             QVEST.
             13.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             every
             particular
             Congregation
             and
             Church
             hath
             of
             it selfe
             independent
             power
             from
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             exercise
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             without
             any
             subjection
             to
             any
             superiour
             Ecclesiasticall
             indicatorie
             ?
             p.
             187.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             14.
             
             QVEST.
             14.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             the
             power
             Ecclesiasticall
             of
             Synods
             can
             be
             proved
             from
             the
             famous
             Councell
             holden
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ?
               Acts
               15.
               p.
            
             199.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             15.
             
             QVEST.
             15.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             noe
             by
             other
             valid
             Arguments
             from
             Gods
             word
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             Synods
             and
             Assemblies
             can
             be
             concluded
             ?
             p.
             217.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             16.
             
             QVEST.
             16.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             it
             can
             be
             demonstrated
             from
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             that
             all
             particular
             Congregations
             have
             of
             and
             within
             themselves
             full
             power
             of
             Church-discipline
             without
             any
             subiection
             to
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             and
             higher
             Church-Assemblies
             ?
             where
             also
             the
             question
             about
             publike
             prophecying
             of
             such
             gifted
             men
             as
             are
             not
             in
             office
             ,
             is
             discussed
             against
             the
             tenent
             of
             Separatists
             ?
             p.
             231.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             17.
             
             QVEST.
             17.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             some
             doe
             warrantably
             teach
             that
             no
             man
             
             hath
             Pastorall
             power
             to
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             as
             a
             Pastor
             without
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             owne
             Congregation
             .
             And
             from
             whence
             essentially
             is
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             Minister
             from
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             people
             ?
             p.
             260.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             18.
             
             QVEST.
             18.
             
          
           
             Certaine
             Quares
             or
             doubts
             following
             upon
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             independent
             Congregations
             ?
             p.
             272.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             19.
             
             QVEST.
             19.
             
          
           
             Doubts
             generally
             seeming
             to
             oppose
             Presbyteriall
             government
             discussed
             and
             loosed
             ,
             as
             anent
             ruling
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             Widowes
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Kings
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             p.
             280.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             20.
             
             QVEST.
             20.
             
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             can
             be
             demonstrate
             from
             the
             cleare
             testimonies
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ?
             p.
             362.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHAPTER
           I.
           
        
         
           
           Whether
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           be
           conferred
           ,
           upon
           the
           multitude
           of
           believers
           ,
           as
           upon
           the
           first
           and
           proper
           subject
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Church-guides
           ?
        
         
           THe
           Question
           is
           not
           understood
           of
           that
           Royall
           and
           Kingly
           power
           of
           
             excellency
             and
             Independencie
          
           ,
           
           called
           
             all
             power
          
           ,
           
           which
           is
           only
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           
           but
           of
           the
           supreme
           Ministeriall
           power
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           expound
           it
           ,
           
             Bucanus
             ,
             Cartwright
             ,
             Amesius
             ,
             Parker
             )
          
           that
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           By
           the
           Keyes
           wee
           understand
           not
           the
           Monarchicall
           power
           of
           Teaching
           ,
           supreme
           defining
           Articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           
           and
           judging
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           Jesuites
           of
           Rhemes
           doe
           dreame
           ,
           
           Vulcane
           ,
           not
           Christ
           made
           these
           Keyes
           .
           
           We
           deny
           not
           what
           Bellarmine
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           keyes
           signifie
           a
           Princedome
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
           as
           the
           key
           of
           
             Davids
             house
          
           promised
           to
           Eliakim
           .
           This
           key
           Christ
           only
           keepeth
           :
           Chrysostome
           
           and
           Gregory
           both
           say
           ,
           
           that
           the
           care
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Church
           was
           committed
           to
           Peter
           ,
           which
           proveth
           not
           his
           Princedome
           ,
           
           but
           only
           his
           ministeriall
           power
           ,
           given
           to
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           him
           :
           but
           the
           Metaphor
           is
           borrowed
           from
           a
           Steward
           ,
           
           or
           Master-household
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           house
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           doores
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           
           as
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Bucan
             ,
             Whitaker
          
           explaine
           it
           well
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           power
           of
           preaching
           and
           governing
           given
           to
           the
           guides
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           servants
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           Heavens
           doore
           to
           believers
           ,
           or
           impenitent
           persons
           .
        
         
           If
           wee
           rightly
           proceed
           ,
           these
           distinctions
           are
           to
           bee
           considered
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           a
           power
           physicall
           ,
           
           and
           a
           power
           morall
           of
           the
           Keyes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           power
           popular
           of
           the
           Keyes
           that
           belongeth
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           a
           power
           authoritative
           that
           belongeth
           to
           the
           Guides
           only
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           formall
           subject
           and
           fountaine
           .
           2.
           
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           finall
           object
           ,
           seeing
           all
           this
           power
           is
           for
           the
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           In
           the
           Guides
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           exemplar
           cause
           representing
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           the
           image
           is
           in
           the
           glasse
           ,
           
           and
           learning
           in
           the
           booke
           ,
           and
           this
           
             Petrus
             de
             Alliaco
          
           ,
           and
           Gerson
           hath
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Keyes
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           given
           .
           Mat.
           16.
           to
           Peter
           ,
           as
           Prince
           and
           King
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           Papists
           say
           ,
           or
           ,
           2.
           
           As
           Peter
           representeth
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           or
           ,
           3
           As
           bearing
           the
           person
           of
           Church
           guides
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           demonstrate
           ,
           God
           willing
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           There
           is
           a
           power
           ordinary
           ,
           
           and
           a
           power
           extraordinary
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Keyes
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           conferred
           by
           Christ
           ,
           immediately
           ,
           
           either
           by
           the
           immediation
           of
           Christs
           free
           donation
           and
           gift
           or
           or
           by
           the
           immediation
           of
           simple
           designation
           :
           
           in
           the
           former
           respect
           the
           keyes
           were
           given
           by
           Christ
           once
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           still
           to
           the
           Worlds
           end
           ,
           
           to
           the
           Church
           guides
           ,
           immediately
           without
           the
           Churches
           power
           intervening
           :
           in
           the
           later
           respect
           Christ
           giveth
           the
           keyes
           mediately
           ,
           by
           the
           popular
           consent
           and
           election
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           
           who
           doe
           under
           Christ
           designe
           and
           choose
           this
           person
           rather
           than
           that
           person
           ,
           Thomas
           rather
           than
           John
           ,
           for
           the
           sacred
           office
           of
           weelding
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           neither
           
           is
           any
           man
           now
           elected
           immediately
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Then
           we
           may
           well
           distinguish
           in
           this
           question
           these
           foure
           ,
           1.
           
           Power
           physicall
           .
           2.
           
           Power
           morall
           .
           3.
           
           Power
           of
           order
           ,
           
           and
           jurisdiction
           .
           4.
           
           The
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           that
           power
           .
        
         
           Wee
           are
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           beene
           a
           noble
           and
           grave
           Question
           betwixt
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Vniversitie
           of
           Paris
           (
           as
           Spalanto
           ,
           and
           
             Robert
             Parker
          
           with
           others
           have
           observed
           )
           whether
           Christ
           hath
           given
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           immediately
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Pastours
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           as
           the
           Parisians
           hold
           (
           so
           teacheth
           
             Almain
             ,
             Ioan.
             Major
             ,
             Gerson
          
           and
           Occam
           )
           or
           if
           Christ
           hath
           given
           the
           keyes
           immediately
           to
           the
           Church
           guides
           ,
           as
           we
           maintaine
           from
           Gods
           Word
           .
           The
           mistake
           hath
           beene
           ,
           that
           some
           Doctors
           believe
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           must
           have
           some
           common
           subject
           ,
           viz.
           the
           universall
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           must
           for
           orders
           cause
           first
           reside
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           given
           to
           certaine
           guides
           ;
           But
           neither
           Scripture
           ,
           nature
           ,
           nor
           reason
           requireth
           such
           a
           shifting
           of
           the
           keyes
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           can
           keep
           them
           ,
           and
           immediately
           put
           them
           in
           their
           trust
           ,
           whom
           he
           liketh
           best
           .
           Hence
           for
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Question
           .
        
         
           I.
           Conclusion
           .
           
           The
           physicall
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           given
           to
           men
           as
           they
           are
           professors
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           Angels
           are
           capable
           of
           that
           power
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           are
           made
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           they
           are
           differenced
           both
           from
           Angels
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           as
           Pagans
           and
           Turkes
           ,
           for
           Angels
           according
           to
           Christs
           humble
           love
           and
           deepe
           wisedome
           ,
           are
           not
           upon
           the
           list
           to
           be
           office
           bearers
           in
           his
           house
           :
           but
           this
           is
           not
           formally
           a
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           but
           a
           popular
           power
           about
           the
           keyes
           ,
           whereby
           popular
           consent
           may
           be
           given
           to
           the
           key-bearers
           ,
           for
           their
           election
           .
        
         
           II.
           Conclusion
           ;
           
           There
           is
           a
           power
           popular
           ,
           but
           not
           authoritative
           ;
           a
           power
           of
           private
           Christians
           (
           not
           an
           officiall
           power
           of
           charge
           )
           given
           to
           the
           visible
           professors
           to
           make
           choise
           of
           their
           owne
           office-bearers
           :
           
           those
           against
           whom
           we
           now
           dispute
           ,
           
           brethren
           ,
           reverend
           ,
           learned
           and
           holy
           ,
           doe
           confound
           and
           take
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           electing
           
           or
           choosing
           officers
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Ordination
           .
           And
           they
           make
           election
           of
           Elders
           (
           which
           by
           Gods
           Word
           is
           due
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           )
           an
           act
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           a
           private
           and
           popular●act
           ,
           flowing
           from
           that
           spirit
           of
           grace
           in
           believers
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           light
           of
           saving
           faith
           ,
           and
           a
           grace
           that
           they
           call
           ,
           
           
             gratia
             gratum
             faciens
          
           ,
           grace
           whereby
           wee
           are
           accepted
           to
           God
           ,
           
           as
           Aquinas
           speaketh
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           that
           Heavenly
           instinct
           of
           Believers
           ,
           
           whereby
           
             they
             try
             all
             thing
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             keepe
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
          
           and
           
             whereby
             they
             try
             the
             spirits
          
           (
           even
           of
           Officebearers
           )
           
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           
             know
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Shepheard
             ,
             from
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             stranger
             ,
          
           and
           
             have
             their
             senses
             exercised
             to
             discerne
             good
             and
             evill
             .
          
           I
           denie
           not
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           twofold
           power
           of
           election
           of
           guides
           ,
           one
           proper
           to
           believers
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           described
           it
           ,
           their
           choosing
           of
           Officers
           ,
           
             De
             jure
          
           ,
           and
           should
           flow
           from
           this
           descerning
           instinct
           of
           saving
           grave
           in
           believers
           :
           there
           is
           an
           other
           power
           of
           election
           ,
           
             De
             facto
          
           ,
           that
           floweth
           from
           a
           common
           grace
           of
           discerning
           in
           visible
           professors
           ,
           both
           is
           sufficient
           for
           Ecclesiasticall
           choosing
           of
           guides
           ,
           yet
           both
           is
           but
           popular
           ,
           not
           authoritative
           ;
           but
           power
           of
           authoritative
           jurisdiction
           ,
           is
           
             gratia
             gratis
             data
          
           ,
           a
           common
           grace
           given
           to
           many
           ,
           that
           are
           never
           converted
           nor
           saved
           ;
           yea
           the
           office
           of
           a
           publike
           guide
           to
           save
           others
           ,
           is
           given
           to
           a
           man
           that
           is
           never
           saved
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           requireth
           some
           indowments
           of
           governing
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           required
           in
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           is
           cleared
           by
           
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Timothy
          
           3.
           
           
           Therefore
           Gerson
           will
           have
           us
           to
           difference
           betwixt
           these
           two
           ,
           
           a
           Pastour
           
             ad
             utilitatem
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Pastour
           
             ad
             veritatem
          
           ,
           and
           a
           called
           Pastour
           ,
           and
           a
           called
           Christian
           Pastour
           .
           
           And
           Almaine
           proveth
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           calling
           to
           a
           Church-office
           ,
           is
           not
           founded
           upon
           
             saving
             faith
             and
             charitie
          
           .
           This
           power
           of
           choosing
           is
           a
           power
           about
           the
           keyes
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           common
           to
           all
           believers
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           to
           take
           Pastours
           as
           the
           market
           goeth
           ,
           upon
           a
           blinde
           hearesay
           ,
           but
           officiall
           authoritie
           is
           given
           to
           Demas
           ,
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           and
           such
           men
           often
           .
           3.
           
           It
           is
           given
           to
           women
           to
           try
           the
           spirits
           ,
           
           yet
           women
           have
           not
           authoritie
           ,
           neither
           are
           to
           usurpe
           authoritie
           over
           men
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           
           I
           desire
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           that
           this
           may
           be
           considered
           by
           
             William
             Best
          
           ,
           
           
             Henry
             Jacob
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           Presbyteriall
           Government
           examined
           ,
           for
           our
           Divines
           ,
           (
           as
           Daneus
           )
           give
           the
           calling
           of
           ●hurch
           guides
           to
           the
           Presbyterie
           ,
           
           and
           the
           approbation
           to
           the
           people
           Vrsine
           differenceth
           betwixt
           the
           judgement
           of
           Elders
           ,
           and
           the
           consent
           of
           people
           ;
           and
           Bucer
           judiciously
           distinguisheth
           power
           from
           authoritie
           ;
           
           And
           
             Martyr
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Viretus
             ,
             Luther
             ,
          
           so
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           
           In
           this
           meaning
           ,
           said
           Augustine
           ,
           the
           keyes
           were
           given
           in
           Peter
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           so
           our
           Divines
           are
           to
           be
           expounded
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           the
           power
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           power
           in
           the
           guides
           ,
           for
           that
           power
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           is
           popular
           ,
           not
           authoritative
           .
        
         
           III.
           Conclusion
           .
           
           The
           physicall
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           in
           all
           professors
           ,
           
           as
           our
           first
           Conclusion
           saith
           .
           2.
           
           The
           supreme
           morall
           power
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           
           formally
           and
           independently
           ,
           
             To
             mee
             is
             given
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             Matthew
          
           28.
           18.
           this
           includeth
           the
           power
           of
           working
           miracles
           ,
           
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           all
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           
           and
           is
           communicated
           to
           the
           Church
           not
           formally
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           effect
           .
           3.
           
           Power
           morall
           ,
           about
           the
           keyes
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           in
           2.
           
           Conclusion
           ,
           is
           given
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           .
           4.
           
           The
           exercise
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           administer
           the
           seales
           of
           Grace
           ,
           
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           Heaven
           by
           the
           keyes
           ,
           
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Rulers
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           scattered
           and
           single
           men
           ,
           
           as
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           
           without
           consent
           in
           speciall
           to
           every
           singular
           act
           :
           
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           exercise
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           the
           exercise
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           is
           given
           to
           a
           communitie
           ,
           not
           to
           one
           ,
           
             Vnitati
             ,
             non
             uni
          
           ,
           as
           Gerson
           observeth
           from
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           Augustine
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           
           Matthew
           the
           sixteenth
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           not
           one
           single
           man
           hath
           power
           of
           Discipline
           :
           if
           one
           Pastour
           himselfe
           alone
           should
           Excommunicate
           ,
           
           the
           Excommunication
           were
           null
           ,
           
           both
           in
           the
           court
           of
           CHRIST
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           
           if
           a
           Pastour
           should
           baptize
           against
           the
           
           Churches
           minde
           ,
           the
           Baptisme
           were
           valid
           ,
           howbeit
           there
           were
           an
           errour
           in
           the
           fact
           ,
           for
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           is
           given
           to
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           scattered
           ,
           
             tanquam
             subjecto
             cuidam
             materiali
             &
             potentiali
             ,
          
           in
           remote
           power
           ,
           and
           not
           formally
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           met
           in
           a
           Synod
           in
           Christs
           name
           .
           5.
           
           The
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           two
           wayes
           .
           1.
           
           As
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           or
           the
           small
           object
           of
           the
           keyes
           :
           and
           this
           we
           acknowledge
           as
           truth
           ,
           for
           Christ
           gave
           officers
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           his
           intended
           end
           ,
           
             Hee
             gave
             some
             to
             bee
             Apostles
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
          
           But
           2.
           
           The
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           is
           not
           given
           to
           believers
           as
           to
           the
           formall
           subject
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           authoritatively
           make
           and
           ordaine
           officers
           .
           Hence
           the
           ,
        
         
           IV.
           Conclusion
           ,
           
           is
           this
           .
           When
           the
           Church
           standeth
           of
           believers
           ,
           only
           as
           contradistinguished
           from
           her
           guides
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           
             totum
             homogeneum
          
           ,
           a
           body
           consisting
           of
           alike
           parts
           ,
           where
           the
           denomination
           of
           the
           whole
           is
           given
           to
           the
           parts
           ;
           as
           every
           part
           of
           water
           is
           water
           ,
           so
           every
           three
           believers
           of
           five
           hundred
           believers
           ,
           is
           a
           Church
           of
           believers
           .
           Now
           if
           a
           Church
           should
           be
           in
           a
           remote
           Island
           ,
           not
           consociate
           with
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           yet
           wanting
           guides
           ,
           our
           brethren
           say
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           should
           bee
           seene
           to
           bee
           in
           believers
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           choose
           and
           ordaine
           their
           owne
           officers
           .
           I
           grant
           they
           have
           great
           Schoolemen
           to
           say
           with
           them
           ,
           
           as
           Almaine
           and
           Oc●am
           ,
           and
           the
           Schoole
           of
           Paris
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           
             Cardinals
             were
             dead
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             might
             and
             should
             choose
             the
             Pope
             .
             Sylvester
             in
             summa
             ,
             verbo
             .
             excommunicatio
             9.
             nu
             .
          
           2.
           saith
           ,
           The
           Romane
           clergie
           should
           have
           the
           power
           of
           choosing
           the
           Pope
           in
           that
           case
           .
           But
           
             C●jetan
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Epist
             Tractat.
             1.
             
             Vasquez
             .
             in
             3.
             part
             .
             Thomas
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Disput.
             244.
             cap.
          
           3.
           30.
           31.
           doe
           better
           say
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           choosing
           should
           be
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Generall
           Councell
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           divine
           right
           :
           Then
           by
           their
           minde
           supreme
           power
           or
           the
           keyes
           by
           divine
           right
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Church
           guides
           .
           But
           great
           Schoolemen
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           keyes
           by
           a
           miracle
           and
           extraordinary
           might
           remain
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           faithfull
           .
           But
           I
           say
           in
           this
           case
           
             Necessity
             
             is
             an
             unbooked
             and
             naughty
             Lawyer
             ,
          
           and
           God
           extraordinarily
           should
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           ordination
           ,
           as
           he
           can
           doe
           the
           defect
           of
           second
           causes
           :
           so
           that
           if
           God
           send
           some
           pastours
           to
           a
           congregation
           that
           were
           unwilling
           to
           choose
           their
           owne
           Eldership
           ,
           Pastours
           might
           ordaine
           themselves
           Pastors
           in
           that
           case
           to
           these
           people
           ,
           and
           God
           should
           supply
           their
           want
           of
           popular
           election
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           all
           's
           good
           to
           prove
           election
           to
           be
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Church
           guides
           (
           which
           both
           our
           brethren
           and
           wee
           deny
           )
           as
           the
           other
           case
           is
           to
           prove
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           be
           in
           the
           multitude
           .
           But
           we
           are
           now
           disputeing
           about
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           in
           a
           Church
           ministeriall
           ,
           which
           is
           
             totum
             heterageneum
          
           ,
           where
           the
           whole
           giveth
           not
           a
           denomination
           to
           the
           part
           ,
           as
           every
           part
           of
           a
           man
           is
           not
           a
           man
           ,
           
           a
           Church
           made
           up
           of
           only
           believers
           is
           not
           Christs
           organicall
           body
           ;
           where
           there
           are
           
             eyes
             ,
             eares
             ,
             and
             hands
             ,
             and
             feet
             ,
          
           as
           is
           meaned
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           and
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           for
           all
           are
           here
           an
           eye
           of
           believers
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           collaterall
           and
           equall
           authoritie
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           here
           an
           eye
           or
           an
           hand
           in
           a
           ministeriall
           function
           above
           a
           foote
           .
           But
           wee
           now
           dispute
           about
           the
           keyes
           of
           a
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           as
           Iunius
           saith
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           integrall
           parts
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ▪
           of
           Shepheards
           and
           Sheepe
           .
        
         
           V.
           Conclusion
           .
           
           The
           office
           bearers
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           and
           their
           office
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           immediation
           of
           free
           gift
           :
           they
           have
           their
           offices
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           orderly
           designation
           ;
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           Church
           which
           designeth
           such
           a
           man
           to
           such
           an
           office
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             
             Hee
             gave
             some
             to
             be
             Apostles
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             to
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           faithfull
           by
           an
           innate
           and
           received
           power
           from
           Christ
           ,
           did
           ordaine
           by
           authoritie
           Ministers
           as
           their
           servants
           and
           Deputies
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           authoritie
           is
           Christs
           ,
           not
           the
           believers
           .
           I
           grant
           what
           is
           given
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           some
           sense
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           as
           Chrysostome
           said
           ,
           The
           gift
           of
           baptisme
           is
           given
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           power
           of
           baptising
           is
           not
           given
           to
           all
           the
           believers
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           subject
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Conclusion
          
           I
           prove
           .
           1.
           
           
             That
             is
             not
          
           to
           be
           holden
           which
           
           is
           not
           written
           ,
           as
           our
           brethren
           hold
           .
           So
           
             Best
             ,
             Travers
             ,
             Parker
          
           ,
           
           
             Ames
             .
             M.
             Iacob
          
           ,
           so
           also
           
             Theodoret
             ,
             Cyrill
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
          
           but
           it
           is
           neither
           expresly
           ,
           nor
           by
           good
           consequence
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           no
           precept
           ,
           no
           promise
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           faithfull
           lay
           hands
           on
           men
           for
           the
           Ministerie
           ,
           as
           
             Titus
             ,
             Paul
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterie
           doe
           ,
           
           1
           Timothy
           4.
           14.
           or
           where
           all
           the
           faithfull
           doe
           binde
           and
           loose
           ,
           
           and
           receive
           witnesses
           judicially
           against
           Elders
           ,
           as
           Peter
           and
           Timothy
           have
           authority
           to
           doe
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           the
           word
           say
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           given
           to
           certaine
           select
           persons
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           all
           believers
           ,
           then
           is
           not
           this
           power
           given
           to
           all
           believers
           :
           
           but
           the
           word
           saith
           the
           former
           ,
           
           er
           .
           The
           Assumption
           is
           thus
           proved
           ,
           If
           these
           Offices
           that
           essentially
           include
           both
           the
           power
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           
           be
           given
           to
           some
           select
           persons
           and
           not
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           
           then
           are
           not
           the
           Keyes
           given
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           :
           
           but
           the
           Lord
           gave
           the
           office
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           
           Prophets
           ,
           
           &c.
           to
           some
           only
           .
           And
           
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
          
           (
           then
           not
           all
           )
           
             first
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             secondarily
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             hee
             gave
             some
             to
             be
             Apostles
          
           (
           not
           all
           )
           
             and
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             &c.
             
             Are
             all
             Apostles
             ?
          
           The
           major
           is
           proved
           ,
           because
           to
           be
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           &c.
           is
           to
           have
           a
           power
           given
           by
           Christ
           to
           use
           the
           keyes
           by
           preaching
           ,
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           
           by
           censures
           ,
           as
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           Pastor
           .
           &c.
           This
           cannot
           be
           answered
           ,
           
           seeing
           there
           must
           be
           another
           power
           to
           binde
           and
           loose
           in
           Pastours
           ,
           and
           Elders
           ,
           than
           is
           in
           all
           believers
           ,
           
           women
           ,
           believing
           children
           ,
           and
           many
           believers
           unapt
           to
           governe
           .
           
        
         
           3
           Argument
           .
           To
           whomsoever
           Christ
           giveth
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           
           to
           them
           he
           gave
           a
           ministeriall
           spirit
           by
           way
           of
           speciall
           ambassage
           to
           remit
           and
           to
           retaine
           sins
           ,
           as
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           God
           in
           Christs
           stead
           ,
           and
           them
           he
           sent
           ,
           as
           the
           fathe●
           sent
           him
           ,
           
           as
           is
           cleare
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             As
             the
             Father
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             breat●ed
             on
             them
             and
             said
             ,
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             whosoever
             sinnes
             ye
             remit
             they
             are
             remitted
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           our
           Divines
           ,
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Bullinger
             ,
             Musculus
             ,
             Beza
             ,
          
           yea
           and
           Papists
           ,
           
             Cajetan
             ,
             Toletus
          
           ,
           teach
           that
           Christ
           here
           did
           inaugurate
           his
           Disciples
           to
           preach
           and
           exercise
           the
           censures
           
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           so
           also
           
             Cyrill
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Cyprian
          
           .
           But
           this
           ministeriall
           spirit
           ,
           Christ
           gave
           not
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           he
           sent
           not
           
             Mary
             Magdalene
          
           and
           Cleophas
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           M.
           Smith
           saith
           ,
           and
           why
           ?
           
             because
             it
             is
             gathered
             from
          
           Luk.
           24.
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           36.
           
           That
           
             Magdalene
             and
             Cleophas
             were
             there
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             when
             Christ
             said
             ,
             As
             my
             Father
             sent
             me
             so
             send
             I
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             Therefore
             Mary
             also
             ,
             and
             Cleopha●
             received
             a
             ministeriall
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             all
             as
             well
             as
             〈◊〉
             Apostles
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           but
           this
           place
           is
           all
           one
           with
           Mat.
           28.
           18
           ,
           19.
           where
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           preach
           and
           baptize
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           women
           .
           1
           
             Cor.
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           
           And
           it
           is
           all
           one
           with
           the
           Commission
           ,
           Mark
           16
           14.
           which
           is
           restruted
           to
           the
           eleven
           .
           Another
           weake
           ground
           he
           hath
           ,
           
             that
             the
             eleven
             were
             not
             made
             Apostles
             ,
             untill
             Christs
             Ascension
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             when
             the
             spirit
             was
             sent
             ,
             and
             untill
             he
             led
             captivitie
             captive
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             but
             this
             power
             was
             given
             to
             all
             the
             Disciples
             before
             his
             ascension
             .
          
           Answer
           ,
           a
           higher
           m●asure
           of
           the
           Spirit
           was
           powred
           on
           the
           Apostles
           at
           Christs
           Ascension
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           Ascension
           ,
           he
           ordained
           Apostles
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           11.
           but
           will
           it
           follow
           ,
           none
           were
           made
           Apostles
           untill
           he
           ascended
           ?
           if
           this
           were
           good
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           wee
           obtaine
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           by
           his
           ascending
           to
           heaven
           ,
           we
           also
           ascend
           .
           But
           hence
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinnes
           while
           Christ
           die
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           ascending
           to
           heaven
           of
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           while
           Christ
           ascended
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Apostles
           were
           called
           ,
           and
           received
           Apostleship
           from
           Christ
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           slesh
           ,
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           is
           cleare
           ,
           Matth.
           10.
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           that
           they
           went
           out
           ,
           and
           preached
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           divels
           .
           A
           second
           exception
           there
           is
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           
             a
             concionall
             or
             preaching
             power
             of
             forgivnesse
             of
             sinnes
             is
             not
             given
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             whom
             a
             loosing
             from
             sins
             by
             Church
             censures
             is
             given
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             in
             our
             Ruling
             Elders
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             power
             to
             forgive
             sinnes
             by
             preaching
             ,
             yet
             have
             power
             to
             forgive
             ,
             binde
             and
             loose
             ,
             by
             Church-censures
             .
          
           Answer
           ,
           We
           may
           distinguish
           where
           the
           law
           distinguisheth
           ,
           
           for
           howbeit
           the
           power
           of
           preaching
           be
           not
           given
           formally
           to
           ruleing
           Elders
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           effectually
           in
           the
           fruit
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           
           the
           judiciall
           and
           authoritative
           applicatio●
           in
           the
           externall
           court
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           
           but
           believers
           ,
           as
           believers
           only
           ,
           have
           neither
           power
           to
           preach
           formally
           ,
           
           nor
           yet
           effectively
           to
           apply
           judicially
           the
           threatnings
           of
           the
           word
           in
           discipline
           ,
           
           to
           the
           judiciall
           correction
           of
           delinquents
           ;
           now
           the
           keyes
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           
           and
           the
           keyes
           in
           the
           discipline
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           keyes
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           ,
           
           as
           Amesius
           observeth
           ,
           and
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           word
           are
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           
           committed
           to
           all
           ,
           either
           formally
           or
           effectively
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           the
           keyes
           of
           discipline
           are
           given
           ,
           
           but
           they
           are
           never
           given
           to
           single
           believers
           who
           cannot
           lawfully
           preach
           .
           
           Therefore
           single
           believers
           are
           not
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Argument
           .
           Such
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           perfect
           ,
           
           and
           complete
           for
           government
           ,
           is
           superfluous
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           of
           Divine
           ,
           but
           of
           humane
           Ordination
           .
           But
           the
           Church
           is
           complete
           and
           perfect
           in
           its
           government
           ,
           in
           that
           there
           are
           in
           it
           believers
           ,
           
             Pastours
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Elders
          
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           suppose
           no
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           be
           in
           the
           communitie
           of
           believers
           .
           The
           proposition
           is
           Parkers
           ;
           so
           reason
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           
             Cyrill
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Basil
             .
             Augustine
             ,
             Beda
             :
          
           so
           
             William
             Best
          
           ,
           M.
           Iacob
           ,
           M
           Robinson
           .
           I
           prove
           the
           Assumption
           .
           The
           Eldership
           have
           no
           oversight
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           necessitie
           or
           exercise
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           as
           Elders
           ,
           if
           all
           believers
           have
           a
           ministeriall
           power
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           :
           as
           M.
           Smith
           and
           others
           ,
           teach
           :
           and
           if
           all
           edifie
           by
           the
           keyes
           ,
           
           as
           Parker
           saith
           ,
           and
           judicially
           censure
           ,
           excommunicate
           ,
           
           and
           ordaine
           ,
           or
           depose
           their
           rulers
           ,
           as
           the
           
             English
             Puritanisme
          
           ,
           and
           authors
           of
           the
           presbytery
           examined
           doe
           prove
           ,
           
           from
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           and
           
             Guide
             to
             Zion
          
           .
           For
           ten
           believers
           being
           nothing
           but
           believers
           by
           Divine
           right
           ,
           or
           al
           's
           well
           the
           governing
           Church
           without
           the
           Eldership
           ,
           as
           having
           them
           ,
           
           suppose
           all
           the
           Elders
           were
           believers
           .
           Where
           also
           there
           be
           twentie
           times
           three
           believers
           ,
           they
           have
           all
           in
           their
           owne
           families
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           are
           twenty
           Churches
           ,
           complete
           and
           independent
           within
           themselves
           ,
           joyned
           in
           twentie
           neighbour
           families
           ,
           all
           under
           one
           
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             flying
             all
             knowne
             sins
             .
          
           Now
           when
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             thy
             brother
             offend
             thee
             ,
             and
             obstinately
             refuse
             
             to
             heare
             ,
             tell
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Which
           of
           the
           twenty
           three
           shall
           the
           Brother
           wronged
           have
           recourse
           unto
           ?
           
             (
             tell
             the
             Church
          
           )
           as
           reason
           would
           say
           ,
           must
           bee
           some
           visible
           Church
           ,
           Senat
           or
           judicatorie
           ,
           but
           all
           these
           twenty
           threes
           met
           within
           their
           houses
           are
           independent
           Churches
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           believers
           as
           we
           suppose
           ,
           and
           all
           visible
           Churches
           .
           Shall
           wee
           thinke
           that
           Christ
           hath
           left
           a
           grieved
           brother
           to
           a
           blind
           ,
           
             Tell
             the
             Church
          
           ?
           and
           yet
           who
           can
           know
           this
           Church
           ?
           for
           all
           have
           alike
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           twenty
           threes
           bee
           the
           Church
           that
           Christ
           meaned
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Tell
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           by
           this
           doctrine
           none
           can
           dreame
           .
        
         
           5
           Argument
           .
           
           The
           multitude
           of
           believers
           hath
           either
           this
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           from
           heaven
           ;
           or
           from
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           from
           men
           :
           for
           I
           thinke
           our
           brethren
           will
           not
           dreame
           of
           any
           ecclesiastick
           positive
           law
           ,
           not
           warranted
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           for
           a
           third
           ,
           for
           this
           Papists
           teach
           .
           This
           is
           Christs
           argument
           for
           
             John
             Baptists
          
           ministerie
           .
           If
           from
           Christ
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           from
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           from
           some
           divine
           positive
           law
           :
           from
           nature
           it
           is
           not
           .
           For
           1.
           the
           power
           is
           not
           naturall
           ,
           but
           supernaturall
           ,
           reaching
           a
           supernaturall
           end
           ,
           the
           gathering
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Eph
           4.
           11
           ,
           12.
           neither
           is
           this
           power
           such
           ,
           as
           can
           have
           nature
           for
           its
           Author
           ,
           as
           Almain
           saith
           ,
           
           seeing
           it
           is
           above
           natures
           reach
           .
           And
           so
           also
           saith
           
             And
             ▪
             Duvallius
          
           .
           If
           happily
           they
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           good
           consequence
           naturall
           ,
           for
           because
           of
           the
           claime
           and
           interest
           that
           the
           faithfull
           have
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Christs
           keyes
           are
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           
           as
           God
           giving
           Christ
           ,
           he
           giveth
           all
           other
           things
           with
           Christ.
           
           I
           Answer
           .
           This
           maketh
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           believer
           ,
           yea
           no
           gifted
           pastour
           capable
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           except
           hee
           have
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           hereafter
           refute
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           .
           
           Neither
           can
           it
           bee
           from
           any
           positive
           law
           ,
           or
           grant
           ,
           or
           promise
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           shall
           be
           Princes
           ,
           
           Rulers
           ,
           Commanders
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           left
           none
           to
           
             be
             over
             other
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           If
           this
           be
           from
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           humane
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           cannot
           stand
           .
           See
           what
           Bellarmine
           saith
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           The
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           is
           either
           given
           to
           the
           believers
           as
           believers
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           are
           such
           
           whome
           God
           gifteth
           for
           government
           ,
           selected
           from
           amongst
           others
           ,
           if
           the
           later
           be
           said
           ,
           we
           have
           our
           intent
           ,
           and
           the
           keyes
           must
           be
           given
           immediately
           to
           some
           selected
           guides
           :
           If
           the
           keyes
           be
           given
           to
           believers
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           such
           ,
           and
           under
           this
           reduplication
           ,
           Then
           1.
           
           All
           believing
           women
           and
           children
           have
           authoritie
           in
           the
           Lord
           over
           the
           congregation
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           Duvallius
           saith
           ,
           
           is
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           for
           
             quod
             convenit
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           convenit
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Yea
           ,
           2.
           saith
           
             Paul
             Baynes
             ,
             If
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             and
             teaching
             had
             beene
             given
             to
             all
             believers
             ,
             all
             should
             have
             beene
             made
             Pastours
             and
             Doctours
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             continue
             so
             in
             exercising
             the
             power
             .
          
           
           And
           so
           all
           must
           have
           the
           power
           of
           seeing
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           eyes
           and
           Watchmen
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           power
           of
           hearing
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Church
           eares
           ,
           and
           certainely
           ,
           
           the
           second
           act
           must
           proceed
           from
           the
           essence
           and
           first
           act
           ,
           as
           moving
           must
           proceed
           from
           a
           living
           soule
           ,
           to
           laugh
           from
           a
           reasonable
           soule
           ,
           so
           to
           excommunicate
           judicially
           ,
           to
           judge
           ,
           correct
           ,
           cast
           out
           ,
           bind
           and
           loose
           ,
           (
           all
           which
           Parker
           and
           others
           prove
           to
           agree
           to
           believers
           from
           Matthew
           18.
           and
           1
           
             Corinth
             .
             5.
          
           )
           must
           flow
           from
           a
           ministeriall
           principle
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           must
           bee
           eyes
           ,
           and
           eares
           ,
           which
           is
           against
           the
           varietie
           of
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           
             If
             the
             whole
             body
             were
             an
             eye
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             hearing
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             were
             hearing
             ,
             where
             were
             the
             smelling
             ?
             v.
             14.
             for
             the
             whole
             body
             is
             not
             one
             member
             ,
             but
             many
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           a
           collection
           of
           many
           members
           .
        
         
           Hence
           ,
           
           7.
           
           Argument
           .
           That
           is
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           which
           overturneth
           the
           order
           established
           by
           Christ
           of
           commanding
           ,
           
           and
           obeying
           ,
           
           and
           which
           everteth
           the
           integrall
           members
           and
           parts
           of
           a
           visible
           politike
           ministeriall
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           but
           to
           give
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           all
           ,
           
           and
           every
           one
           ,
           
           overturneth
           this
           order
           of
           Christs
           ,
           
           Ergo
           ,
           
           This
           doctrine
           is
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           .
           
           The
           Major
           is
           undenyable
           .
           
           I
           prove
           the
           Minor.
           The
           ministeriall
           Church
           is
           divided
           ,
           
           as
           Junius
           saith
           ,
           in
           Sheepeheards
           ,
           
           and
           flock
           ,
           
           some
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Overseers
             and
             Watchmen
          
           ,
           
           
             others
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             to
             submit
             and
             obey
             :
          
           
           some
           are
           Watchmen
           ,
           
           then
           they
           have
           some
           that
           they
           watch
           over
           :
           
           Some
           Shepheards
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           Sheep
           :
           Some
           
             Ambassadors
             in
             Christs
             stead
          
           ,
           
           Ergo
           ,
           They
           have
           some
           
           to
           whom
           they
           carry
           the
           Embassage
           ,
           
             Heralds
             ,
             Witnesses
             ,
             Stewards
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Saviours
             ,
             Sowers
             ,
             Reapers
             ,
             builders
             ,
          
           then
           they
           must
           have
           ,
           a
           People
           ,
           House
           ,
           Sonnes
           ,
           Ground
           ,
           &c.
           upon
           whom
           they
           exercise
           their
           native
           operations
           .
           But
           if
           all
           have
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           edifie
           by
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           all
           should
           be
           Overseers
           ,
           Watchmen
           ,
           Sheepheards
           ,
           Ambassadors
           ,
           
           and
           if
           all
           were
           Fathers
           ,
           where
           were
           the
           Sons
           ?
           What
           a
           worke
           would
           this
           be
           ,
           that
           all
           Christians
           must
           leave
           their
           trading
           ,
           husbandry
           ,
           arts
           ,
           sayling
           ,
           and
           oversee
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           judge
           and
           determine
           Church
           matters
           betwixt
           brother
           and
           brother
           .
           So
           
             Francis
             Iohnson
          
           reasoneth
           :
           Master
           Smith
           answereth
           two
           things
           to
           this
           .
           
           1.
           
           
             The
             Elders
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             shall
             obey
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             things
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             are
             to
             obey
             the
             Elders
             in
             things
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             these
             may
             well
             stand
             together
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           If
           we
           speake
           of
           divers
           kindes
           of
           obedience
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           people
           is
           to
           obey
           the
           Pastours
           and
           Elders
           using
           the
           keyes
           ,
           here
           the
           sheepe
           obey
           the
           Shepheards
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           obedience
           that
           Christ
           hath
           established
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           as
           Archippus
           ,
           are
           to
           heare
           the
           flock
           admonishing
           ,
           no
           commanding
           as
           Watchmen
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Pastours
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           that
           
             they
             would
             take
             heed
             to
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           this
           is
           but
           private
           admonition
           ,
           that
           one
           man
           ,
           one
           woman
           ,
           may
           give
           to
           their
           Pastours
           .
           Now
           one
           man
           is
           not
           the
           Church
           bearing
           the
           keyes
           ,
           but
           this
           opinion
           maketh
           Archippus
           and
           all
           the
           faithfull
           at
           Colosse
           to
           beare
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           command
           by
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           are
           Fathers
           ,
           Pastours
           ;
           Pastours
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           His
           second
           answer
           is
           .
           
             All
             are
             not
             rulers
             :
             An
             incorporation
             may
             make
             a
             Major
             or
             Sheriffs
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             incorporation
             is
             not
             a
             Major
             and
             Sheriffe
             :
             So
             the
             Church
             may
             make
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             is
             not
             properly
             an
             Elder
             ,
             or
             a
             Deacon
             .
          
           Answer
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           alike
           ,
           An
           incorporation
           hath
           a
           priviledge
           ,
           but
           not
           any
           princely
           or
           magisteriall
           authoritie
           to
           create
           a
           Major
           ,
           but
           the
           Saints
           have
           the
           regall
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           from
           Christ
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           make
           Elders
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           judge
           authoritatively
           with
           coequall
           power
           with
           the
           Elders
           :
           by
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           if
           the
           whole
           inhabitants
           
           of
           a
           citie
           may
           make
           a
           Major
           ,
           and
           set
           themselves
           down
           in
           the
           Bench
           ,
           as
           collaterall
           Judges
           with
           the
           Major
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           indeed
           were
           Majors
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Saints
           in
           Corinth
           did
           judicially
           excommunicate
           ,
           why
           are
           they
           not
           then
           all
           Elders
           and
           Pastours
           ?
           Shew
           us
           any
           authoritie
           that
           Pastours
           have
           in
           governing
           ,
           which
           the
           meanest
           of
           the
           congregation
           hath
           not
           ?
           And
           this
           maketh
           all
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           Watchmen
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           Overseers
           .
           This
           I
           take
           to
           have
           beene
           the
           errour
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           
           who
           will
           have
           Christ
           to
           have
           left
           all
           Christians
           with
           alike
           power
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           there
           be
           a
           peculiar
           authoritie
           in
           Pastors
           over
           the
           flock
           ,
           
           that
           is
           not
           in
           the
           flock
           ,
           Then
           the
           keyes
           are
           not
           both
           in
           the
           Pastours
           ,
           
           and
           the
           people
           :
           but
           the
           first
           is
           said
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
           ergo
           ,
           The
           later
           must
           also
           be
           said
           .
           I
           prove
           the
           Minor.
           
           
             What
             ,
             will
             ye
             ,
             that
             I
             come
             to
             you
             with
             a
             rod
             ,
             or
             in
             love
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             meeknesse
             ?
          
           also
           .
           
             Therefore
             I
             write
             these
             things
             being
             absent
             ,
             lest
             being
             present
             I
             should
             use
             sharpnesse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             power
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             me
             ,
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Angels
           of
           the
           seven
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           are
           rebuked
           for
           not
           exerc●sing
           discipline
           against
           Iezabel
           ,
           and
           the
           holders
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Bal●m
           :
           which
           proveth
           the
           Angels
           had
           the
           keyes
           ,
           els
           all
           alike
           had
           beene
           rebuked
           .
           Now
           that
           every
           one
           of
           Corinth
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           Pauls
           Rod
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           given
           for
           edification
           ,
           is
           most
           ridiculous
           .
           So
           Becanus
           the
           Jesuite
           .
           Can
           every
           believer
           say
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           
           
             Shall
             I
             come
             to
             you
             with
             the
             Rod
             ?
          
           Yet
           if
           all
           have
           the
           keyes
           ,
           as
           the
           subject
           ,
           all
           have
           the
           Rod
           also
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Arg.
           
           That
           which
           Christ
           will
           have
           to
           be
           a
           ministeriall
           power
           in
           the
           members
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           to
           the
           exercise
           therof
           Christ
           giveth
           competent
           and
           answerable
           gifts
           to
           the
           foresaid
           effect
           .
           
           But
           God
           neither
           giveth
           ,
           
           nor
           hath
           promised
           ,
           
           nor
           requireth
           answerable
           gifts
           for
           using
           the
           keyes
           in
           all
           believers
           .
           
           Therefore
           Christ
           willeth
           no
           ministeriall
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           be
           in
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
           The
           proposition
           I
           prove
           1.
           
           God
           promiseth
           gifts
           to
           the
           priesthood
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           .
           
           As
           1.
           
           Diligence
           ,
           
           Esay
           61.
           
           
           
             That
             strangers
             shall
             stand
             and
             feed
             their
             flocks
             .
          
           2.
           
           Zeale
           ,
           
             Esay
             62.
             
             That
             
             they
             shall
             never
             give
             the
             Lord
             rest
             .
          
           
           3.
           
           
             That
             they
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             with
             salvation
             .
          
           2.
           
           When
           God
           sendeth
           
             Moses
             ,
             Isaiah
          
           ,
           
           Ieremiah
           ,
           he
           giveth
           them
           gifts
           and
           abilities
           for
           the
           calling
           .
           
           So
           (
           as
           the
           Treatist
           of
           Discipline
           observeth
           )
           it
           is
           oft
           said
           ,
           
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             he
             judged
             Israel
          
           .
           
           So
           also
           other
           places
           for
           this
           .
           3.
           
           They
           are
           condemned
           who
           take
           on
           them
           a
           calling
           ,
           
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           
             Lord
             sent
             them
             not
          
           ,
           
           
             neither
             spake
             he
             to
             them
          
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             Jeremiah
          
           ,
           and
           Ezekiel
           .
           4.
           
           Where
           the
           Lord
           giveth
           a
           calling
           or
           power
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           keyes
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           not
           improving
           and
           putting
           the
           Lords
           Talent
           to
           the
           bank
           ,
           is
           a
           sinfull
           digging
           of
           the
           Lords
           Talent
           in
           the
           earth
           .
           Hence
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           from
           Gods
           word
           ,
           these
           foure
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           be
           given
           by
           Christ
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           this
           power
           is
           a
           ministeriall
           calling
           .
           Where
           is
           there
           a
           promise
           for
           light
           ,
           prudence
           for
           government
           ,
           to
           goe
           out
           and
           in
           before
           the
           Lords
           people
           ,
           made
           to
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           people
           ?
           2.
           
           Where
           is
           the
           tongue
           promised
           to
           them
           all
           in
           judgement
           ,
           that
           none
           shall
           resist
           ,
           and
           the
           consolations
           promised
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ?
           3.
           
           Where
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           comming
           upon
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           judge
           the
           people
           ?
           4.
           
           Where
           are
           the
           believers
           condemned
           for
           usurping
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           because
           being
           ignorant
           they
           cannot
           discharge
           that
           calling
           ?
           Where
           is
           the
           carelesse
           governing
           of
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           the
           faithfull
           rebuked
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           digging
           of
           the
           Lords
           talent
           in
           the
           earth
           ?
           I
           adde
           two
           things
           to
           confirme
           this
           .
           1.
           
           Our
           Divines
           disputing
           against
           the
           great
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           little
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Prelate
           his
           god-son
           ,
           and
           first
           born
           ,
           come
           out
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             loynes
          
           ,
           as
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Iunius
             ,
             Zanchius
             ,
             Sadeel
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Vrsine
             ,
             Whitaker
             ,
             Reynold
             ,
             and
             Amesius
             ,
             Baines
             ,
             Parker
             ,
             Didoclavius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           They
           prove
           ,
           if
           such
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           and
           plenitude
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           jurisdiction
           ,
           were
           in
           these
           two
           creatures
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Prelate
           ,
           the
           wisedome
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           should
           have
           set
           downe
           the
           canons
           for
           the
           regulating
           of
           the
           power
           ,
           besides
           the
           canons
           that
           concerneth
           all
           other
           Bishops
           or
           Pastours
           ,
           for
           the
           heads
           or
           Monarchs
           dutie
           
           in
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           is
           carefully
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           what
           a
           man
           the
           King
           should
           be
           ;
           but
           the
           word
           hath
           no
           canons
           for
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           the
           regulating
           of
           that
           power
           ,
           in
           all
           and
           every
           believer
           ,
           man
           and
           woman
           .
           2.
           
           If
           God
           set
           downe
           a
           Canon
           ,
           and
           requires
           abilities
           in
           the
           Church
           guides
           ,
           as
           Elders
           labou●ing
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           governing
           ,
           and
           in
           Deacons
           ,
           that
           ,
           he
           requireth
           not
           in
           all
           believers
           ,
           then
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           guides
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           believers
           also
           ;
           but
           the
           former
           is
           said
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           for
           it
           is
           required
           in
           a
           Minister
           that
           his
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           
           that
           he
           
             should
             rule
             his
             owne
             house
             well
             ,
          
           
           
             else
             how
             should
             he
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             take
             care
             to
             governe
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
           One
           may
           be
           a
           believer
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           required
           of
           him
           ,
           
           as
           he
           is
           a
           believer
           ,
           an
           Elder
           should
           not
           be
           a
           Lord
           over
           the
           flock
           ,
           
           it
           is
           required
           of
           a
           Steward
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             bee
             faithfull
          
           as
           a
           Steward
           ,
           that
           he
           ordaine
           Elders
           ,
           and
           these
           
             men
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             that
             he
             receive
             not
             an
             accusation
             against
             an
             Elder
             :
          
           Now
           I
           hope
           ,
           these
           are
           not
           required
           of
           believers
           ,
           as
           believers
           ,
           neither
           were
           the
           Epistles
           to
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           written
           so
           much
           to
           these
           men
           ,
           as
           believers
           ;
           as
           to
           them
           as
           holy
           Elders
           ,
           and
           Pastours
           :
           And
           yet
           if
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           bee
           common
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           these
           Epistles
           are
           written
           to
           all
           believers
           ,
           primely
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           believing
           children
           ,
           how
           they
           should
           use
           the
           keyes
           ,
           ordaine
           Elders
           ,
           receive
           Witnesses
           ,
           governe
           the
           Church
           .
           
           
             Deare
             Brethren
             ,
             see
             this
             and
             consider
             it
             for
             your
             good
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           Argument
           .
           That
           which
           maketh
           the
           government
           of
           Gods
           house
           Democraticall
           and
           popular
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           taught
           :
           but
           this
           Opinion
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           I
           hope
           to
           prove
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Argument
           .
           If
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           be
           given
           to
           believers
           ,
           
           as
           believers
           ,
           Then
           all
           ,
           and
           only
           believers
           ,
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           :
           
             Quod
             convenit
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           convenit
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           That
           which
           agreeth
           to
           any
           thing
           reduplicative
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           formall
           reason
           ,
           it
           agreeth
           to
           that
           subject
           only
           :
           But
           all
           and
           only
           believers
           have
           not
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           for
           the
           Major
           ,
           Parker
           teacheth
           ,
           
             The
             keyes
             were
             given
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             a
             believer
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           I
           prove
           the
           Assumption
           .
           
           The
           believers
           three
           or
           foure
           may
           be
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           that
           justly
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           they
           remaine
           believers
           ,
           and
           yet
           being
           no
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           cannot
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           :
           also
           many
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           are
           pastours
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           believers
           :
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Have
             not
             I
             chosen
             you
             twelve
             ,
             and
             yet
             one
             of
             you
             is
             a
             Divell
             ?
             Many
             will
             say
             to
             me
             in
             that
             day
             ,
          
           
           
             Lord
             ,
             we
             have
             prophefied
             in
             thy
             name
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             in
             thy
             name
             cast
             out
             Divels
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           
             workers
             of
             iniquity
          
           ,
           
           never
           knowne
           of
           Christ
           as
           his
           elect
           .
           So
           some
           enemies
           to
           Paul
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           Phil.
           1.
           
           Haters
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           yet
           preached
           it
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           that
           Paul
           rejoyced
           that
           Christ
           was
           preached
           .
           Now
           if
           they
           bee
           not
           believers
           that
           are
           pastours
           ,
           their
           pastorall
           acts
           of
           baptizing
           and
           administring
           the
           Sacraments
           are
           null
           ,
           seeing
           they
           have
           no
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           many
           shall
           doubt
           if
           they
           have
           beene
           baptized
           ,
           because
           they
           may
           happily
           doubt
           ,
           yea
           ,
           too
           justly
           doubt
           of
           the
           beliefe
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           pastours
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           Yea
           ,
           six
           or
           ten
           professors
           and
           visible
           Saints
           are
           an
           independent
           congregation
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           to
           appoint
           an
           Eldership
           ,
           to
           Excommunicate
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           ten
           may
           be
           faithlesse
           hyppocrites
           :
           hence
           all
           their
           acts
           of
           the
           keyes
           are
           null
           .
           It
           is
           knowne
           ,
           how
           
             Austin
             ,
             Jerome
          
           and
           the
           Fathers
           contend
           that
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           Heretikes
           is
           lawfull
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           If
           I
           shall
           once
           for
           all
           here
           cleare
           from
           Antiquitie
           ,
           that
           the
           Eldership
           hath
           only
           the
           keyes
           ,
           I
           also
           prove
           from
           Antiquitie
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           Presbyteriall
           and
           representative
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           congregation
           of
           believers
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           independent
           Senate
           ,
           to
           ordaine
           an
           Eldership
           ,
           and
           deprive
           them
           .
           3.
           
           That
           the
           prime
           ground
           of
           an
           independent
           congregation
           hath
           no
           ground
           in
           Antiquitie
           .
        
         
           Polycarpus
           
             Pastour
             of
          
           Smyrna
           
             an
             hearer
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           
           
             as
             is
             thought
          
           ,
           An.
           143.
           
             willeth
             the
          
           Philippians
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           Elders
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           
           as
           to
           Christ.
           Irenaeus
           
             the
             Disciple
             of
          
           Polycarpus
           
             admonisheth
             the
             faithfull
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           Tertullian
           ,
           An.
           226.
           saith
           ,
           The
           Elders
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           excommunication
           and
           censures
           .
        
         
         
           Ignatius
           very
           ancient
           ,
           
           if
           we
           believe
           antiquitie
           ,
           describeth
           our
           very
           Scotish
           Presbyterie
           ,
           and
           calleth
           it
           ,
           a
           
             Senate
             of
             Pastours
             and
             Elders
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             .
          
           So
           
             Origen
             ,
             who
             lived
             with
             Tertullian
             ,
          
           resembleth
           the
           Presbytery
           to
           
             the
             Senate
             of
             a
             Citie
          
           ,
           and
           Ruffinus
           agreeth
           with
           them
           .
           Cyprian
           ,
           the
           presbyters
           and
           other
           officers
           
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             .
          
           So
           the
           
             Nicen
             Councell
          
           saith
           (
           as
           the
           Mageburgen
           .
           and
           Socrates
           say
           )
           Aurelius
           was
           ordained
           by
           Cyprian
           and
           his
           colleagues
           :
           he
           requireth
           that
           the
           
             multitude
             he
             present
             to
             consent
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Presbyteries
             ordaine
             .
          
        
         
           Cyprian
           ascribeth
           the
           same
           opinion
           to
           Firmilianus
           .
           So
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             Discipline
             is
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             .
             Basil
          
           also
           establisheth
           a
           
             Presbyteriall
             Senate
             of
             moe
             parishes
          
           ,
           as
           is
           our
           Scotish
           Presbyterie
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           .
           Athanasius
           conjoyneth
           the
           people
           and
           Clergie
           in
           ordination
           and
           election
           ,
           and
           giveth
           to
           every
           one
           of
           them
           their
           owne
           part
           .
        
         
           Jerome
           his
           minde
           is
           knowne
           to
           all
           .
           So
           
             Dionysius
             Alexandrin
          
           .
           The
           Synod
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Church
           about
           Samosetanus
           ,
           calleth
           themselves
           Pastours
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           .
           So
           also
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Carthage
             .
             4.
             
             Ambros.
          
           in
           1
           Tim
           5.
           or
           the
           ancient
           author
           of
           that
           Commentarie
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           the
           government
           by
           the
           Presbyterie
           to
           be
           most
           ancient
           .
           
           And
           Augustine
           against
           Crescon
           .
           acknowledgeth
           this
           ,
           and
           Gregor
           .
           They
           both
           give
           the
           power
           of
           censures
           
             Presbyteris
             &
             senioribus
          
           ,
           
           to
           the
           Pastours
           and
           Elders
           .
           So
           for
           this
           also
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             Zonaras
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
          
           and
           farther
           
             Nazianzen
             .
             To
             oversee
             and
             governe
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Pastours
             .
          
           
        
         
           
             The
             Ancient
             confession
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
          
           An.
           1535.
           
             offered
             to
             the
             King
             of
          
           Boheme
           ,
           
             approved
             
             by
          
           Luther
           ,
           Melanchton
           ,
           Bucer
           ,
           and
           Musculus
           
             approveth
             the
             government
             by
          
           Pastours
           ,
           Deacons
           and
           Elders
           .
           
           Wickliffe
           ,
           Iohn
           Hus
           ,
           and
           Hierome
           of
           Prage
           
             adhereth
             to
             this
             confession
             ,
             as
          
           Aeneas
           Sylvius
           witnesseth
           .
           
           
             This
             was
             a
             point
             laid
             upon
          
           Wicklisse
           ,
           
             condemned
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
          
           Constanoe
           ,
           
           as
           Bellarmine
           
             saith
             ,
             That
          
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           is
           given
           immediately
           to
           the
           Officers
           .
           
             So
             the
          
           Councell
           of
           Toled
           8.
           
             yea
             ,
             and
          
           Baronius
           
             himselfe
             saith
          
           ,
           Christ
           breathed
           his
           power
           immediately
           on
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Iohn
           .
           20.
           
           
             The
             Papists
             giving
             the
             highest
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             to
             an
          
           Oecumenick
           Councell
           ,
           
             teach
             this
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
          
           Constance
           
             saith
             ,
             A
             generall
             Councell
          
           hath
           its
           power
           immediately
           from
           Christ.
           
             A
             Generall
             Councell
             (
             of
             theirs
             )
             at
          
           Lawsanne
           ,
           
             An.
             1440.
             
             A
             Generall
          
           Councell
           at
           Pisa
           ,
           An.
           1512
           
             as
             they
             call
             it
             .
             So
             the
          
           Generall
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           
             confirmed
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             by
             Pope
          
           Martine
           
             the
             fifth
          
           .
           
           
             So
             also
             many
             famous
             Vniversitie
             as
             the
             Vniversitie
             of
          
           Cullen
           ,
           
           
             consulted
             ,
             advised
             and
             required
             by
          
           Theodor.
           
           
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Cullen
           ,
           
           
             the
             Vniversitie
             of
          
           Erford
           ,
           of
           Cracovia
           ,
           of
           Paris
           :
           
           
             To
             adde
             our
             owne
             Divines
          
           ,
           Calvin
           ,
           Luther
           ,
           Melanchton
           ,
           Martyr
           ,
           Musculus
           ,
           &c.
           
             were
             supersluous
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAPTER
           II.
           Quest.
           2.
           
        
         
           Whether
           or
           no
           some
           do
           warrantably
           prove
           from
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           given
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ?
        
         
           
             IT
             is
             needfull
             that
             we
             discusse
             the
             Arguments
             of
             these
             who
             ascribe
             this
             power
             to
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
           And
           1.
           
           Parker
           
             reasoneth
             thus
          
           ,
           proving
           the
           keyes
           to
           be
           given
           to
           Peter
           ,
           not
           as
           hee
           sustained
           the
           person
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           sustained
           the
           person
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           
           Peter
           sustaineth
           his
           person
           here
           ,
           whose
           he
           representeth
           in
           other
           places
           :
           but
           in
           other
           places
           he
           representeth
           the
           person
           of
           believers
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           The
           Keyes
           are
           given
           to
           him
           ●ere
           ,
           as
           he
           representeth
           the
           person
           of
           believers
           .
           And
           so
           the
           keyes
           are
           given
           to
           all
           believers
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           in
           Peters
           person
           ,
           who
           representeth
           all
           believers
           ,
           giving
           in
           their
           names
           this
           confession
           ,
           Thou
           are
           Jesus
           the
           son
           of
           the
           living
           God.
           
        
         
           Answer
           1.
           
           The
           proposition
           is
           not
           sure
           ,
           but
           a
           begging
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           for
           sometime
           Peter
           speaketh
           as
           a
           believer
           in
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             Iohn
             6.
             68.
             
             Mat.
          
           19.
           27.
           sometimes
           as
           a
           weake
           and
           sinfull
           man
           ,
           
           Matth.
           26.
           35.
           and
           as
           a
           Satan
           and
           adversarie
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             Mat.
             16.
             23.
             
             Iohn
          
           13.
           8.
           sometime
           a
           command
           is
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           
           as
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           Iohn
           21.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           (
           2
           )
           I
           deny
           the
           Assumption
           .
           
           He
           answereth
           in
           the
           name
           only
           of
           these
           to
           whom
           Christ
           propounded
           the
           question
           ,
           but
           Christ
           propounded
           the
           question
           ,
           as
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Theophylact
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
          
           and
           Marlorat
           ,
           say
           ,
           only
           to
           the
           believing
           Disciples
           and
           Apostles
           then
           present
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           all
           the
           believers
           .
        
         
           Parker
           
             his
             second
             and
             third
             reason
             is
             ,
          
           
           The
           promise
           of
           the
           Keyes
           agreeth
           with
           the
           confession
           ,
           but
           the
           confession
           is
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           .
           2.
           
           The
           nearer
           occasion
           wherefore
           the
           Keyes
           were
           promised
           to
           Peter
           ,
           was
           his
           second
           answer
           ,
           but
           the
           question
           was
           
           not
           concerning
           any
           thing
           proper
           to
           Churchmen
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           faith
           ,
           
           That
           Christ
           is
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           .
           
           So
           Hilarie
           ,
           Ambrose
           ,
           Augustine
           ,
           Theophylact
           ,
           so
           Whitaker
           .
           
        
         
           Answer
           .
           We
           may
           oppose
           Fathers
           to
           Fathers
           ,
           
             Origen
             ,
             Hieronymus
          
           ,
           
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Cyprian
          
           ,
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           keyes
           were
           given
           to
           Peter
           as
           the
           first
           in
           gifts
           and
           age
           ,
           
           and
           in
           his
           person
           
             Omnibus
             Apostolis
             &
             successoribus
             Petri
          
           ,
           
           to
           
             all
             the
             Apostles
             and
             successors
             of
             Peter
             ,
          
           and
           so
           Augustine
           ,
           also
           ,
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             Optatus
          
           and
           Hierome
           :
           
           for
           
             unities
             sake
             Peter
             only
             receiveth
             the
             Keyes
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             in
             him
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           See
           more
           of
           this
           in
           Almaine
           ,
           and
           
             Petrus
             de
             Alliaco
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ioan.
             Major
          
           .
           2.
           
           I
           acknowledge
           the
           Fathers
           teach
           that
           Peter
           received
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           
           as
           Basil
           saith
           ,
           
           propter
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             for
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             faith
             .
          
           
           that
           he
           received
           the
           keyes
           for
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           proper
           subject
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           God
           did
           promise
           an
           established
           kingdome
           to
           Ieroboam
           ,
           
           if
           he
           should
           walke
           in
           Gods
           statutes
           :
           
           it
           followeth
           not
           therefore
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Ieroboam
           ,
           
           that
           an
           established
           kingdome
           is
           promised
           to
           all
           that
           walke
           in
           Gods
           statutes
           .
           
           God
           might
           have
           rewarded
           the
           faith
           of
           Peter
           as
           he
           did
           the
           faith
           of
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           made
           him
           an
           Apostle
           for
           his
           confession
           .
           God
           is
           free
           in
           his
           rewards
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           I
           deny
           that
           the
           confession
           of
           Peter
           ,
           
           and
           his
           Apostolike
           dignitie
           is
           of
           alike
           length
           and
           bredth
           ,
           for
           to
           Peter
           here
           is
           promised
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           power
           ,
           but
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           keyes
           by
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           vers
           .
           19.
           
           But
           I
           hope
           to
           all
           
             that
             believeth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           to
           many
           private
           Christians
           ,
           women
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           that
           believe
           ,
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           keyes
           by
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           is
           not
           given
           .
           
             Are
             all
             Apostles
             ?
             are
             all
             Teachers
             ?
          
           3.
           
           Suppose
           the
           Keyes
           were
           given
           to
           Peter
           ,
           because
           he
           believed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           a
           believer
           (
           which
           is
           a
           sickly
           consequence
           )
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           Therefore
           the
           keyes
           are
           given
           to
           Peter
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           to
           all
           believers
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           subject
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           the
           keyes
           are
           given
           to
           all
           believers
           ,
           as
           the
           object
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           behoofe
           :
           To
           say
           nothing
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           tenet
           all
           must
           bee
           believers
           to
           
           whom
           the
           keyes
           are
           given
           ,
           else
           the
           keyes
           are
           not
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           absurd
           .
        
         
           Parker
           3.
           
           
           Reasoneth
           thus
           .
           
             To
             be
             a
             Peter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             constant
             rock
             ,
             and
             stable
             believer
             ,
             agreeth
             to
             all
             believers
             :
          
           Ergo
           ,
           
             So
             doth
             the
             keyes
             to
             all
             believers
             .
             Answer
             .
          
           This
           reason
           ,
           if
           it
           hath
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           rock
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           should
           prove
           that
           one
           constant
           believer
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           woman
           ,
           should
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           but
           one
           believer
           is
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Answorth
           granteth
           .
           2.
           
           I
           deny
           the
           consequence
           ,
           for
           so
           Iudas
           should
           have
           had
           no
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           never
           a
           stable
           believer
           ,
           nor
           yet
           builded
           upon
           the
           Rock
           .
        
         
           Parker
           yet
           fourthly
           reasoneth
           .
           
           
             The
             keyes
             are
             promised
             to
             that
             Church
             which
             is
             builded
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             in
             Christ
             that
             is
             builded
             upon
             the
             rock
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             Answer
             .
          
           I
           deny
           ,
           that
           it
           hence
           followeth
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           keyes
           are
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           as
           to
           the
           first
           subject
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Church
           hath
           in
           her selfe
           this
           ministeriall
           power
           :
           Only
           it
           followeth
           ,
           Therefore
           the
           keyes
           are
           promised
           to
           the
           Church
           builded
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           object
           and
           end
           ,
           for
           which
           Christ
           intendeth
           the
           keyes
           :
           for
           what
           is
           promised
           for
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           behoofe
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           promised
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           as
           God
           promiseth
           to
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           David
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Christ
             ,
             Davids
          
           sonne
           ,
           as
           their
           king
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           King
           for
           their
           salvation
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           not
           a
           good
           consequence
           ,
           
           Ergo
           ,
           
           Christs
           Kingly
           power
           is
           first
           promised
           to
           the
           Church
           as
           to
           the
           subject
           ,
           
           that
           she
           may
           derive
           that
           kingly
           power
           from
           her
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           our
           brethren
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             of
             believers
             doth
             communicate
             a
             Ministeriall
          
           power
           and
           authoritie
           from
           her selfe
           to
           all
           her
           Officers
           .
           See
           for
           this
           also
           Vasquez
           .
           
           
             in
             3.
             
             Tho.
             to
             .
             3.
             
             Disp.
             144.
             cap.
             5.
             
             Non
             quaecunque
             ,
             &c.
             Whatever
             is
             given
             to
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             heads
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             are
             not
             given
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
           Parker
           thus
           reasoneth
           .
           
             To
             whom
             the
             meanes
             of
             building
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             opening
             of
             heaven
             ,
             belongeth
             ,
             to
             these
             the
             keyes
             doe
             belong
             :
             But
             the
             meanes
             of
             edifying
             
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             by
             the
             word
             in
             mutuall
             exhorting
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             rebuking
             ,
             and
             comforting
             belongetth
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           So
           Barrow
           .
           So
           
             M.
             Smith
             .
             If
             admonition
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             appertaine
             to
             every
             brother
          
           ,
           
           
             why
             not
             excommunication
             ?
             for
             there
             is
             power
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             in
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             toward
             a
             brother
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ?
             Answer
             .
          
           1.
           
           The
           Major
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           heaven
           actively
           by
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           publikely
           ,
           in
           a
           constitute
           Church
           ,
           is
           only
           by
           the
           pastours
           ,
           as
           the
           edifying
           by
           the
           seal●s
           is
           onely
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           opening
           of
           heaven
           passively
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           opened
           heaven
           agreeth
           onely
           ▪
           to
           believers
           .
           Now
           the
           meanes
           actively
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           pastorall
           opening
           of
           heaven
           agreeth
           onely
           to
           officers
           ,
           not
           to
           all
           .
           2.
           
           Every
           edifying
           by
           the
           word
           is
           not
           an
           act
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           two
           acts
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           one
           preparatorie
           ,
           
             Gradus
             ad
             rem
             ,
             vel
             mitium
             materiale
             ,
          
           this
           is
           one
           rebuking
           one
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           the
           action
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           one
           is
           not
           a
           Church
           ,
           this
           is
           onely
           a
           preparation
           to
           the
           Churches
           use
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           
             Matthew
             18.
             15
             
             If
             he
             heare
             thee
             ,
             thou
             hast
             gained
             thy
             Brother
             ,
          
           the
           man
           is
           edifyed
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           is
           not
           dilated
           to
           the
           Churchs
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           verse
           17.
           18.
           
           The
           keyes
           are
           not
           yet
           used
           .
           There
           ,
           is
           an
           other
           edifying
           by
           publike
           rebuking
           ,
           this
           is
           
             Gradus
             in
             re
             ,
             &
             initium
             formale
             ,
          
           a
           formall
           act
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           for
           if
           admonition
           private
           
             per
             modum
             communis
             charitatis
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             per
             modum
             specialis
             delegationis
          
           ,
           were
           an
           act
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           
           then
           because
           an
           Elder
           woman
           is
           to
           instruct
           the
           younger
           ,
           one
           woman
           should
           have
           both
           the
           power
           and
           actuall
           exercise
           of
           the
           kyes
           towards
           an
           other
           woman
           :
           this
           is
           absurd
           .
        
         
           Their
           seventh
           Argument
           is
           from
           the
           Parisian
           Schoole
           ,
           
           
             All
             things
             are
             yours
          
           ,
           
           
             whether
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Apollo
             ,
             or
             Cephas
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           they
           cite
           Revel
           .
           2.
           27.
           
           So
           Robinson
           ,
           and
           so
           Smith
           ,
           so
           Parker
           .
           
           
             To
             whom
             Christ
             is
             given
             for
             a
             King
             ,
             to
             them
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             the
             King
             is
             given
             .
             Also
             to
             whome
             the
             covenant
             and
             Christ
             is
             given
             ,
             to
             them
             all
             the
             promises
             ,
             2
             Corinth
             .
             1.
             10.
             
             Psalm
             .
             133.
             3.
             
             Act.
             2.
             39.
             
             And
             so
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             is
             given
             .
             Answer
             1.
             
             All
             are
             yours
             
             finaliter
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           are
           for
           you
           ,
           avd
           tend
           to
           your
           salvation
           .
           2.
           
           All
           are
           yours
           
             in
             fructu
          
           ;
           in
           the
           fruit
           that
           God
           bringeth
           out
           of
           all
           ,
           
             Paul
             or
             Apollo
          
           their
           ministerie
           ,
           out
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           faith
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           salvation
           are
           yours
           ,
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           
             But
             all
             are
             yours
             ,
             subjective
             ,
             inhaesive
             ,
             formaliter
             ,
          
           All
           are
           yours
           formally
           and
           in
           possession
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           then
           yee
           should
           be
           all
           earthly
           Kings
           ,
           all
           Pastours
           to
           preach
           and
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           2.
           
           Christ
           and
           the
           promises
           are
           made
           to
           one
           single
           believer
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           woman
           ,
           a
           childe
           ,
           but
           a
           single
           woman
           is
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           having
           power
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           in
           heaven
           .
           3.
           
           The
           promise
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           is
           made
           to
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           their
           good
           and
           edifying
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           them
           as
           the
           subject
           ,
           for
           in
           that
           place
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             The
             world
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             are
             yours
             ,
          
           how
           can
           the
           world
           be
           in
           the
           faithfull
           as
           in
           the
           subject
           ?
           They
           doe
           not
           possesse
           all
           the
           world
           :
           how
           is
           death
           in
           them
           as
           the
           subject
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           dead
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           
             They
             reason
             thus
          
           .
           
           Christ
           hath
           given
           in
           gift
           Pastors
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           He
           hath
           given
           them
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           for
           God
           mocketh
           not
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           gifts
           whereof
           they
           are
           not
           capable
           .
           Hence
           Parker
           
             inferreth
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             is
             in
             the
             believers
          
           immediately
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Rulers
           at
           the
           second
           hand
           ,
           and
           borrowed
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           retort
           the
           Argument
           .
           Christ
           hath
           given
           the
           actuall
           exercise
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           :
           will
           it
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           believers
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           believers
           ,
           are
           capable
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           This
           is
           against
           Parker
           himselfe
           .
           2.
           
           Christ
           hath
           given
           Pastours
           to
           the
           Church
           
             (
             in
             gift
          
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             first
             disposer
             of
             these
             offices
             ,
          
           it
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           for
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           Presbyterie
           is
           the
           first
           subject
           ,
           and
           these
           who
           authoritatively
           under
           Christ
           doe
           ordaine
           pastours
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           doth
           only
           elect
           and
           choose
           them
           by
           a
           popular
           consent
           .
           Christ
           hath
           given
           Pastours
           
             (
             in
             gift
          
           )
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           for
           the
           Churches
           good
           and
           edification
           :
           hence
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           believers
           are
           uncapable
           of
           Pastours
           in
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           that
           
           they
           are
           given
           to
           them
           .
           God
           mocketh
           not
           Israel
           ,
           when
           he
           giveth
           to
           them
           David
           .
           as
           their
           King
           ,
           but
           it
           followeth
           not
           the
           people
           are
           the
           first
           subject
           of
           the
           Kingly
           power
           .
        
         
           9
           Parker
           
             reasoneth
             thus
             ,
             ibid.
          
           
           The
           power
           spoken
           of
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           and
           18.
           should
           be
           applyed
           to
           all
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           Christs
           friends
           ,
           not
           to
           his
           enemies
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           ecclesiastick
           power
           in
           heretikes
           ,
           and
           Schismatikes
           What
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           (
           seeing
           both
           heretikes
           ,
           and
           also
           believers
           doe
           exercise
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           )
           that
           the
           keyes
           are
           given
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           believers
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           heretikes
           ?
           Surely
           as
           Gyprian
           saith
           ,
           because
           the
           authoritie
           is
           given
           principally
           to
           believers
           as
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           principally
           ,
           and
           to
           others
           secondarily
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           esteemed
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           authoritie
           derived
           from
           believers
           .
           Answer
           .
           
             The
             power
             spoken
             of
          
           Mat.
           16.
           18.
           
             is
             given
             to
             the
             visible
             governing
             Church
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             believers
             ,
             or
             hypocrites
             providing
             they
             be
             Pastours
             and
             Elders
             called
             lawfully
             by
             the
             presbyterie
             ,
             and
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             is
             given
             to
             the
             eldership
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             oversight
             of
             the
             flocke
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           1
           Thessal
           .
           5.
           
             as
             to
             the
             subject
             ,
             but
             yet
             this
             power
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             to
             gather
             them
             in
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             reprobate
             to
             cleare
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             inexcusable
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             aske
             a
             cause
             ,
          
           Why
           both
           believers
           and
           heretikes
           exercise
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           gave
           this
           power
           to
           believers
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           heretikes
           ,
           
             for
             I
             say
             Christ
             hath
             given
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             to
             both
             ,
             when
             he
             gifteth
             both
             with
             abilitie
             to
             discharge
             the
             places
             ,
             and
             giveth
             them
             authoritie
             in
             his
             Church
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             a
             false
             ground
             ,
             and
             not
             farre
             from
          
           Anabaptisme
           ,
           
             that
             there
             is
             not
          
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           in
           heretikes
           and
           Schismatikes
           .
           Iudas
           ,
           
             and
             all
             called
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Elders
             (
             suppose
             they
             be
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             plaistered
             hypocrites
             and
             covered
             Wolves
             )
             have
             no
             lesse
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             ,
          
           Matthew
           7.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           Philippians
           1.
           16.
           then
           Paul
           or
           Peter
           .
           
             And
             also
             it
             is
             false
          
           ,
           that
           Rulers
           have
           their
           authoritie
           from
           believers
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           offices
           by
           way
           of
           ordination
           from
           Christ
           and
           the
           Presbyterie
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           popular
           election
           and
           designation
           from
           professors
           
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           bee
           partly
           believers
           ,
           partly
           unbelievers
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           M.
           Smith
           
             reasoneth
             thus
          
           .
           
           Christ
           gave
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           a●d
           loosing
           ,
           
           Mat.
           18.
           
             not
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             but
             to
             Disciples
             and
             Bret●ren
             ,
             because
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             17.
             the
             Disciples
             move
             a
             question
             concerning
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Christ
             teacheth
             that
             little
             ones
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Brethren
             and
             Disciples
             are
             not
             to
             be
             offended
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             sough
             !
             when
             they
             are
             lost
             ,
             v.
             15.
             he
             teaches
             the
             duties
             of
             admonition
             in
             the
             degrees
             thereof
             ,
             for
             the
             winning
             of
             brethren
             :
             He
             speaketh
             of
             Brethren
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             attributing
             to
             them
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             v.
             19.
             promising
             the
             hearing
             of
             their
             prayers
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             but
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             v.
             21.
             22.
             teaching
             them
             remission
             of
             offences
             private
             ,
             unto
             seventy
             times
             seven
             times
             .
          
        
         
           Answer
           .
           
           All
           this
           dependeth
           upon
           this
           Argument
           .
           If
           the
           whole
           scope
           and
           intent
           aime
           at
           Disciples
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           
           then
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           is
           given
           to
           brethren
           ,
           which
           connexion
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           and
           loose
           :
           Christ
           speaketh
           to
           believers
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           or
           Preaching
           ,
           Baptizing
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           Hee
           giveth
           to
           these
           hee
           speaketh
           unto
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           brethren
           ,
           power
           to
           binde
           ,
           and
           loose
           ,
           and
           preach
           ,
           and
           baptize
           :
           This
           doth
           not
           follow
           ,
           for
           so
           a
           power
           to
           preach
           and
           baptize
           is
           given
           to
           believing
           women
           .
           Christ
           speaketh
           to
           his
           Disciples
           as
           Disciples
           ,
           of
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           Wolves
           in
           Sheep-skins
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           he
           giveth
           to
           his
           Disciples
           a
           power
           to
           be
           Kings
           ,
           and
           a
           warrant
           to
           be
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           it
           followeth
           no
           wayes
           .
           2.
           
           By
           a
           brother
           ,
           v.
           15.
           is
           not
           meant
           a
           true
           believer
           ,
           but
           a
           brother
           in
           profession
           ,
           else
           we
           are
           not
           to
           labour
           to
           gain
           ,
           by
           this
           text
           ,
           unbelieving
           brethren
           ,
           and
           to
           complaine
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           their
           obstinacie
           ,
           or
           to
           forgive
           them
           private
           offences
           done
           against
           us
           to
           seventie
           times
           seven
           times
           ,
           which
           is
           against
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Text.
           3.
           
           By
           this
           glosse
           ,
           little
           Bairnes
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           to
           be
           offended
           ,
           are
           brethren
           ,
           which
           
             have
             power
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             ,
          
           and
           preach
           and
           baptize
           ,
           which
           is
           absurd
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           cleare
           ,
           by
           the
           Church
           here
           is
           meant
           a
           Societie
           different
           from
           the
           faithfull
           and
           brethren
           ,
           that
           hee
           speaketh
           of
           :
           for
           he
           will
           have
           the
           offended
           brother
           to
           rebuke
           before
           two
           or
           three
           brethren
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           offender
           
           heare
           not
           
             (
             tell
             the
             Church
          
           )
           Now
           three
           believers
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           matter
           is
           already
           told
           ,
           
           is
           a
           Church
           to
           Master
           Smith
           ;
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           in
           that
           same
           place
           ,
           Then
           Christ
           biddeth
           tell
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           before
           the
           Church
           heare
           of
           it
           .
           5.
           
           Neither
           doth
           the
           hearing
           of
           prayers
           prove
           a
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           God
           heareth
           the
           prayers
           of
           one
           believer
           in
           the
           Prison
           ,
           or
           the
           Whales
           belly
           :
           but
           it
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           these
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           now
           reason
           ,
           that
           six
           ,
           professing
           Christ
           ,
           being
           visible
           Saints
           (
           who
           may
           be
           unseene
           Divels
           in
           heart
           ▪
           and
           so
           neither
           Brethren
           ,
           Disciples
           ,
           nor
           little
           ones
           )
           are
           an
           independent
           visible
           Church
           ,
           having
           power
           to
           binde
           and
           loose
           :
           and
           therefore
           suppose
           Christ
           spake
           here
           ,
           to
           his
           Disciples
           and
           believers
           ,
           of
           the
           Churches
           power
           in
           excommunication
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           weake
           collection
           ,
           that
           therefore
           all
           Disciples
           have
           power
           to
           binde
           and
           loose
           :
           And
           these
           words
           ,
           verse
           18.
           
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             bind
             on
             earth
             ,
             &c.
          
           must
           be
           meant
           only
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           verse
           18.
           yea
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           exclude
           Peter
           and
           his
           offending
           brother
           ,
           suppose
           they
           were
           both
           believers
           ,
           because
           parties
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           and
           Nations
           ,
           cannot
           be
           Judges
           .
           But
           some
           say
           that
           these
           words
           ▪
           
             (
             What
             ye
             shall
             binde
             on
             earth
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heaven
             )
             have
             reference
             to
             a
             private
             forgiving
             ,
             an●
             gaining
             of
             a
             convinced
             brother
             before
             witnesses
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             And
             a
             brother
             in
             private
             should
             forgive
             another
             to
             seventie
             times
             seven
             times
             ,
             21.
             22.
             
             Therefore
             private
             brethren
             may
             binde
             and
             loose
             .
             Answer
             ,
          
           No
           private
           brother
           can
           binde
           on
           earth
           ,
           for
           then
           one
           brother
           might
           excommunicate
           ,
           for
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             bind
             on
             earth
             ,
             &c
          
           is
           a
           ratifying
           in
           heaven
           ,
           of
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           verse
           17.
           2.
           
           Binding
           in
           private
           must
           be
           a
           not
           forgiving
           of
           private
           wrongs
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sinfull
           binding
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           ,
           verse
           22.
           and
           Matthew
           ,
           6.
           14
           ,
           And
           rather
           cannot
           be
           ratified
           in
           heaven
           ,
           as
           Ecclesiastick
           binding
           and
           loosing
           is
           ,
           verse
           18.
           expresly
           made
           good
           and
           valid
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Smith
           
             reasoneth
             thus
          
           .
           
           The
           Covenant
           is
           made
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           so
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           but
           cursing
           them
           that
           curse
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           blessing
           them
           that
           blesse
           the
           Church
           ,
           Gen.
           12.
           3.
           and
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           blessing
           ,
           
           are
           given
           to
           believers
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           7.
           8.
           
           Therefore
           a
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           from
           sin
           must
           be
           given
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           as
           the
           covenant
           is
           given
           to
           her
           .
           Answer
           .
           
             The
             covenant
             is
             given
             to
             one
             believing
             woman
             ,
          
           ergo
           ,
           
             by
             this
             reason
             also
             power
             to
             baptize
             ,
             for
          
           Smith
           
             saith
             ,
             page
          
           51.
           
           By
           one
           and
           the
           same
           power
           doth
           the
           Church
           preach
           ,
           pray
           ,
           baptize
           ,
           excommunicate
           ,
           absolve
           .
           
             But
             this
             is
             absurd
             .
             2.
             
             Cursing
             and
             blessing
             ,
          
           Genes
           .
           12.
           
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
          
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           
             is
             not
             the
             private
             believers
             cursing
             and
             remission
             ,
             but
             Gods
             or
             the
             ministers
             publikely
             and
             authoritatively
             as
             sent
             of
             God.
             And
             so
             it
             is
             a
             vaine
             collection
             .
          
        
         
           12.
           
           Smith
           reasoneth
           .
           
           
             To
             whom
             Christ
             is
             given
             directly
             and
             immediately
             ,
             as
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             Vnto
             them
             all
             other
             things
             with
             Christ
             are
             given
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             32.
             
             And
             so
             the
             Saints
             are
             made
             Kings
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             to
             God
             to
             forgive
             bind
             and
             loose
             .
             But
             Christ
             is
             given
             to
             all
             believers
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             to
             all
             believers
             .
             Answer
             .
          
           To
           whom
           Christ
           is
           given
           subjectively
           and
           formally
           ,
           as
           their
           gifted
           Redeemer
           to
           dwell
           into
           them
           by
           faith
           ,
           To
           them
           all
           things
           are
           given
           either
           subjectively
           ,
           as
           the
           personall
           blessings
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           a
           new
           heart
           ,
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           perseverance
           in
           grace
           ,
           or
           
             objectively
             ,
             and
             finaliter
          
           ,
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           other
           wayes
           ,
           if
           one
           manner
           of
           giving
           be
           understood
           in
           both
           ▪
           it
           should
           follow
           that
           all
           the
           believers
           were
           temporall
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           false
           :
           for
           temporall
           princedomes
           are
           given
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           but
           not
           personally
           to
           themselves
           :
           So
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           given
           for
           their
           salvation
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           all
           believers
           personally
           .
           
           It
           is
           in
           vaine
           to
           reason
           from
           the
           priviledges
           of
           believers
           as
           believers
           ,
           to
           inferre
           that
           all
           Ecclesiastick
           priviledges
           are
           personally
           given
           also
           to
           believers
           ,
           for
           then
           should
           all
           be
           Apostles
           ,
           all
           Teachers
           ,
           all
           the
           whole
           body
           should
           be
           an
           eye
           ,
           and
           where
           then
           should
           bee
           
             the
             hearing
          
           ?
           And
           this
           man
           taketh
           away
           all
           necessitie
           of
           a
           calling
           by
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           ministerie
           ,
           as
           doe
           the
           Arminians
           and
           Socinians
           .
           Neither
           can
           hee
           maintaine
           that
           there
           is
           a
           twofold
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           one
           remote
           belonging
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           Christians
           :
           another
           nearer
           ,
           that
           is
           ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           given
           orderly
           by
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           he
           and
           his
           followers
           will
           
           have
           all
           believers
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           believers
           in
           a
           visible
           Church
           actually
           to
           censure
           ,
           bind
           ,
           loose
           ,
           absolve
           ,
           excommunicate
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Thus
           reasoneth
           Smith
           and
           so
           
             Parker
             .
             The
             Spouse
             hath
             power
             immediately
             from
             the
             husband
             ,
             the
             body
             from
             the
             head
             without
             any
             intermediating
             power
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             The
             believers
             have
             power
             of
             binding
             without
             the
             mediation
             of
             Elders
             .
             Answer
             .
          
           All
           comparisons
           halt
           either
           in
           one
           legge
           ,
           or
           other
           :
           Every
           like
           halteth
           ,
           
           and
           the
           argument
           presupposeth
           a
           falshood
           ,
           
           that
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           mediately
           or
           immediately
           ,
           
           which
           we
           deny
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           in
           the
           ministeriall
           Church
           and
           conveyed
           from
           Christ
           to
           the
           Spouse
           as
           to
           the
           object
           and
           end
           ,
           
           in
           the
           fruits
           and
           effects
           .
        
         
           14
           They
           lastly
           alledge
           Fathers
           ,
           
           Chrysostome
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             power
             of
             baptizing
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             So
             Hierome
             .
             The
             whole
             Church
             hath
             judiciarie
             power
             over
             the
             guides
             .
          
           
           
             So
             Gratian
          
           ,
           
           
             Hugo
             a
             Sancto
             Victo
             ,
             Aquinas
             ,
             Gerson
             ,
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             ,
          
           
           
             Almaine
             for
             this
             coteth
             Augustine
             .
             Answer
             .
          
           Wee
           are
           not
           subject
           to
           Almaine
           or
           Gerson
           in
           this
           question
           ,
           they
           be
           otherwise
           expounded
           .
           What
           is
           given
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           stile
           of
           Fathers
           :
           
           So
           doe
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Beda
             ,
             Chrysostome
          
           say
           .
           What
           was
           given
           to
           Peter
           was
           given
           to
           all
           faithfull
           Pastors
           .
           And
           wee
           know
           that
           Chrysostome
           denyeth
           the
           power
           of
           baptizing
           to
           any
           but
           to
           Pastours
           .
           
        
         
           15.
           
           
             They
             also
             adde
             this
          
           .
           He
           that
           may
           promise
           eternall
           life
           to
           a
           private
           believer
           ,
           and
           denounce
           wrath
           on
           an
           unbeliever
           ,
           hath
           power
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           heaven
           ,
           But
           a
           private
           believer
           who
           should
           exhort
           his
           brother
           ,
           Heb.
           3.
           13.
           teach
           and
           admonish
           ,
           Col.
           3
           16.
           
           Comfort
           him
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           11.
           may
           promise
           life
           to
           a
           believer
           ,
           denounce
           wrath
           to
           an
           unbeliever
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           He
           may
           open
           and
           shut
           heaven
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           is
           the
           Key
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
           One
           private
           Christian
           may
           use
           the
           key
           toward
           another
           this
           way
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           not
           the
           keyes
           ecclesiastically
           and
           formally
           that
           are
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           one
           man
           is
           not
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           only
           the
           keyes
           materially
           used
           in
           a
           private
           way
           ,
           as
           a
           common
           servant
           at
           command
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           house
           may
           use
           the
           keyes
           and
           give
           broad
           to
           the
           barnes
           ,
           but
           
           it
           followeth
           not
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           keyes
           are
           given
           to
           him
           authoritatively
           as
           to
           the
           Steward
           by
           speciall
           office
           ,
           because
           this
           servant
           of
           charitie
           useth
           the
           keyes
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           which
           is
           in
           place
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           word
           in
           a
           private
           way
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           III.
           
        
         
           
           Whether
           or
           no
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           in
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           be
           the
           first
           Church
           ,
           having
           the
           highest
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           within
           it selfe
           ,
           
           and
           that
           independently
           ,
           and
           power
           above
           and
           over
           their
           Eldership
           ,
           
           to
           constitute
           and
           ordaine
           them
           by
           an
           intrinsecall
           power
           received
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           same
           power
           to
           censure
           and
           depose
           them
           ,
           
           when
           they
           become
           scandalous
           in
           life
           ,
           
           or
           corrupt
           in
           doctrine
           .
           
        
         
           THe
           determination
           of
           this
           question
           ,
           so
           neare
           of
           blood
           and
           kindred
           to
           the
           former
           two
           ,
           is
           of
           much
           force
           to
           cleare
           many
           doubts
           in
           this
           subject
           .
           Hence
           I
           propound
           these
           following
           distinctions
           ,
           as
           very
           considerable
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             A
             Church
             independent
             is
             twofold
             ,
             either
             a
             Church
             of
             believers
             in
             a
             congregation
             ,
             having
             originally
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             within
             themselves
             ,
             to
             make
             or
             unmake
             their
             officers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             an
             Eldership
             of
             one
             congregation
             ,
             including
             the
             congregation
             that
             may
             from
             an
             intrinsecall
             power
             ,
             without
             subordination
             to
             Synods
             provinciall
             or
             nationall
             ,
             exercise
             all
             jurisdiction
             .
             This
             question
             is
             of
             the
             former
             independent
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             A
             Church
             is
             considered
             two
             wayes
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             
               totum
               essentiale
            
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             mysticall
             Church
             ,
             consisting
             of
             only
             b●lievers
             ,
             or
             of
             persons
             ,
             as
             professing
             faith
             ,
             a
             Church
             of
             faithfull
             ,
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             considered
             as
             
               totum
               integrale
            
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             officers
             ,
             and
             a
             flock
             ,
             this
             Ames
             .
             cals
             an
             instituted
             Church
             ,
             others
             a
             Ministeriall
             Church
             ,
             as
             we
             consider
             John
             ,
             as
             a
             believer
             ,
             or
             John
             ,
             as
             an
             Elder
             ,
             or
             minister
             of
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             twofold
             Primacie
             answerable
             ,
             to
             this
             ,
             
             One
             whereby
             a
             number
             of
             believers
             is
             the
             first
             mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             immediately
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             mysticall
             body
             to
             the
             head
             .
             
             This
             is
             a
             mysticall
             or
             Christian
             primacy
             ;
             or
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             firstnesse
             or
             principality
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             an
             other
             primacy
             or
             principalitie
             ministeriall
             ,
             wherby
             such
             a
             number
             of
             men
             are
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             having
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             first
             and
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             ,
             Ch.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             hath
             a
             twofold
             influence
             ,
             as
             head
             upon
             these
             two
             bodies
             ,
             one
             influence
             of
             speciall
             and
             saving
             grace
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ;
             An
             other
             common
             influence
             ,
             communicating
             to
             the
             ministeriall
             body
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             and
             gifts
             which
             hee
             gave
             to
             men
             ,
             
             to
             be
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Elders
             ,
             when
             he
             ascended
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             le●
             captivitie
             captive
             .
             Neither
             do
             they
             looke
             right
             on
             this
             question
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             an
             essentiall
             propertie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             reciprocation
             here
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             propertie
             and
             the
             subject
             ;
             seeing
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             is
             in
             many
             that
             are
             unbelievers
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Christs
             mysticall
             body
             .
             Many
             warrantably
             preach
             Christ
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             seale
             the
             covenant
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             unsaved
             men
             :
             remember
             the
             builders
             of
             the
             Arke
             :
             and
             many
             are
             Christs
             mysticall
             body
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             :
             All
             believers
             are
             not
             Eld●rs
             having
             power
             of
             order
             .
          
        
         
           Hence
           our
           1.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
           If
           wee
           speake
           of
           a
           Christian
           primacie
           and
           eminency
           of
           grace
           ,
           
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           sincerely
           professing
           the
           faith
           and
           believing
           is
           the
           only
           first
           true
           visible
           Church
           .
           
           1.
           
           The
           essence
           and
           definition
           of
           a
           called
           and
           effectually
           translated
           company
           agreeth
           to
           them
           ,
           
           and
           they
           are
           
             the
             called
             of
             God.
          
           
           2.
           
           
           Because
           the
           promises
           made
           
           to
           the
           redeemed
           ,
           saved
           and
           washen
           Church
           belongeth
           to
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           properly
           the
           Church
           builded
           on
           the
           rock
           ,
           the
           loved
           and
           redeemed
           spouse
           of
           Christ.
           2.
           
           This
           Church
           is
           the
           true
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           which
           shall
           infallibly
           bee
           glorified
           with
           the
           head
           Christ.
           
           The
           ministeriall
           Church
           is
           his
           body
           also
           ,
           on
           which
           hee
           hath
           an
           influence
           bestowing
           upon
           them
           common
           gifts
           :
           but
           not
           a
           body
           which
           shall
           infallibly
           be
           glorified
           ,
           but
           in
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           true
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           .
           And
           here
           observe
           ,
           our
           brethren
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           object
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           place
           in
           all
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Testament
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           
             (
             Church
          
           )
           signifieth
           only
           the
           presbyterie
           or
           Eldership
           (
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           ,
           God
           willing
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           )
           but
           I
           desire
           that
           they
           will
           produce
           a
           place
           in
           either
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Testament
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           Church
           signifieth
           a
           governing
           multitude
           ,
           or
           a
           ministeriall
           company
           of
           onely
           believers
           having
           power
           and
           use
           of
           the
           keyes
           :
           yet
           this
           must
           be
           shewed
           in
           this
           dispute
           ,
           if
           their
           principles
           stand
           good
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
             A
             multitude
             of
             believers
             sincerely
             professing
             the
             faith
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             visible
             mysticall
             Church
             ,
             because
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             visible
             mysticall
             Church
             agreeth
             to
             them
             ,
             being
             redeemed
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             So
             the
             saints
             at
          
           Colosse
           ,
           Corinth
           ,
           Philippi
           ,
           
             as
             not
             including
             their
             guides
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             uisible
             Church
             .
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             third
             conclusion
             ,
             I
             must
             shew
             what
             our
             brethren
             hold
             anent
             this
             present
             question
             .
          
           
           The
           English
           puritanisme
           holdeth
           every
           Congregation
           or
           Assemblie
           of
           true
           believers
           ,
           
           joyning
           together
           according
           to
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospell
           in
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           true
           visible
           Church
           .
           
           
             And
             that
             this
          
           name
           is
           unproperly
           given
           to
           Synods
           or
           Assemblies
           
             (
             of
             office-bearers
          
           )
           so
           also
           the
           Guide
           to
           Zion
           .
           
           Parker
           
             maketh
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             in
             any
             particular
             congregation
             ,
             to
             be
             the
          
           highest
           and
           most
           supreme
           Church
           in
           majoritie
           and
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           above
           t●eir
           owne
           Eldership
           ,
           or
           Presbyterie
           ,
           having
           power
           to
           ordaine
           or
           depose
           them
           ,
           above
           all
           Synods
           of
           Pastours
           and
           Elders
           .
           William
           Best
           ,
           
             citeth
             and
             approveth
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             )
             at
          
           Frankeford
           :
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Seniors
           severally
           and
           joyntly
           ,
           shall
           have
           no
           authority
           to
           make
           any
           manner
           of
           decrees
           or
           
           ordinances
           to
           bind
           the
           congregation
           ,
           or
           any
           member
           thereof
           ,
           but
           sh●ll
           ●●ecute
           such
           ordinances
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           made
           by
           the
           congregation
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           delivered
           .
           Hooker
           against
           Paget
           ,
           They
           whic●
           had
           compleat
           and
           perfect
           Ministers
           ,
           
           before
           any
           Classes
           had
           power
           to
           call
           those
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           have
           authoritie
           above
           the
           Ministers
           .
           
           But
           a
           particul●r
           congregation
           had
           perfect
           and
           compleat
           Ministers
           ,
           perfectly
           and
           compleatly
           called
           before
           any
           Classes
           .
           
           
             To
             this
             agreeth
             the
             confession
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             the
             unjustly
             called
          
           Brownists
           ,
           
             that
             every
          
           Christian
           congregation
           ,
           yea
           two
           or
           three
           sequestred
           from
           the
           whole
           ,
           hath
           ●ower
           from
           Christ
           of
           election
           ,
           
           ordination
           ,
           deposition
           ,
           excommunication
           of
           the
           Elders
           or
           Office-bearers
           set
           over
           them
           .
           
             And
             expresly
             M.
          
           Parker
           ,
           
           
             a
             man
             otherwayes
             of
             an
             excellent
             spirit
             for
             holinesse
             and
             learning
             saith
             ,
          
           That
           the
           supremacie
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           contradistinguished
           from
           their
           guides
           ,
           Paul
           and
           Apollo
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           see
           our
           brethrens
           minde
           cleare
           ,
           
           Ten
           or
           twenty
           believers
           in
           a
           congregation
           have
           from
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           supreme
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           
           2.
           
           They
           are
           the
           supremest
           and
           highest
           Church
           on
           earth
           .
           3.
           
           Above
           Pastours
           and
           Elders
           ,
           even
           convened
           in
           a
           Synod
           in
           Christs
           name
           .
           4.
           
           Some
           few
           believers
           cloathed
           with
           no
           ecclesiasticall
           office
           may
           ordaine
           Pastours
           ,
           and
           Elders
           ,
           deprive
           and
           excommunicate
           them
           .
           5.
           
           Give
           ordinances
           and
           lawes
           to
           the
           Eldership
           .
           6.
           
           When
           Synods
           or
           assemblies
           of
           office-bearers
           are
           met
           in
           assemblies
           ,
           and
           cannot
           agree
           in
           their
           canons
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           by
           appeale
           or
           reference
           to
           a
           company
           of
           believers
           cloathed
           with
           no
           ecclesiasticall
           function
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           most
           supreme
           ecclesiasticall
           judicatorie
           on
           earth
           .
           These
           are
           points
           unknown
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           our
           brethren
           hold
           .
        
         
           Hence
           out
           third
           conclusion
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           believers
           in
           eminence
           and
           primacie
           of
           Christian
           dignitie
           is
           above
           the
           Church
           ministeriall
           as
           ministeriall
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           
             dignitie
             .
             2.
             
             Stabilitie
             .
             3.
             
             Causalitie
             .
             Indignitie
             .
          
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           is
           the
           redeemed
           and
           conquested
           purchase
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           office-bearers
           ,
           or
           the
           ministeriall
           Churches
           of
           Pastours
           and
           Elders
           on
           earth
           ,
           are
           not
           his
           redeemed
           ones
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           no
           more
           but
           officers
           and
           ministers
           
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           believers
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           fall
           in
           to
           the
           redeemed
           Church
           which
           is
           a
           better
           world
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           naked
           pulpit-men
           .
           2.
           
           In
           stabilitie
           ,
           because
           the
           advocation
           of
           Christ
           
             that
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
          
           and
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Covenant
           for
           perseverance
           standeth
           good
           for
           them
           :
           But
           no
           such
           promises
           of
           stabilitie
           are
           made
           to
           naked
           Church
           guides
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           guide
           well
           ,
           they
           fare
           the
           better
           ;
           only
           common
           gifts
           are
           promised
           to
           them
           which
           cannot
           take
           them
           to
           heaven
           .
           3.
           
           In
           causalitie
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           are
           superiour
           ,
           and
           above
           the
           Church
           of
           Church-guides
           ,
           because
           Rulers
           and
           Officers
           are
           servants
           and
           meanes
           imployed
           by
           Christ
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           
           as
           for
           the
           end
           ,
           office-bearers
           are
           for
           believers
           ,
           as
           the
           meanes
           for
           the
           end
           ,
           but
           believers
           are
           not
           for
           office-bearers
           .
           
           Medicine
           is
           for
           our
           health
           ,
           and
           meate
           for
           our
           life
           ,
           
           and
           the
           end
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           so
           excellenter
           than
           the
           meanes
           ,
           because
           of
           these
           three
           respects
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           consent
           of
           believers
           in
           all
           acts
           of
           Government
           .
           Christs
           kingdome
           being
           a
           willing
           people
           .
           
           The
           Fathers
           ,
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Origen
          
           ,
           
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Ierome
             ,
          
           
           
             Cyrill
             ,
             Hilarie
          
           ,
           and
           our
           late
           Divines
           ,
           
             Junius
             ,
             Chemnitius
          
           ,
           
           
             Martyr
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Willet
             ,
             Fulke
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
          
           and
           our
           brethren
           Baines
           and
           Ames
           .
           doe
           ascribe
           a
           superioritie
           ,
           and
           so
           an
           authoritie
           to
           believers
           ,
           
           as
           to
           the
           fountaine
           and
           cause
           of
           jurisdiction
           above
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           exercise
           of
           jurisdiction
           only
           to
           officers
           ,
           not
           because
           officers
           have
           not
           the
           power
           ,
           
           aswell
           as
           the
           exercise
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           being
           and
           operation
           of
           officers
           is
           all
           for
           the
           Church
           .
           
           Gerson
           also
           in
           this
           subjecteth
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           and
           we
           every
           Pastour
           ,
           suppone
           he
           were
           a
           double
           Lord
           Prelate
           )
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Councell
             or
             Assemblie
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           fourefold
           respect
           :
           1.
           
           
             Ratione
             indeviabilitatis
          
           ,
           
           because
           the
           ports
           of
           hell
           shall
           not
           prevaile
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope
           or
           the
           Pastour
           is
           a
           man
           ;
           
           may
           nod
           and
           totter
           .
           2.
           
           
             Ratione
             regulabilitatis
          
           ;
           because
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           Synod
           may
           regulate
           and
           line
           the
           Pope
           or
           pastor
           when
           he
           crooketh
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           not
           essentially
           a
           right
           line
           .
           3.
           
           
             Ratione
             multiplicitatis
          
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           containeth
           in
           it
           the
           Popes
           ,
           or
           Pastours
           power
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope
           or
           
           Pastour
           containeth
           not
           in
           his
           bosome
           the
           Churches
           power
           .
           4.
           
           
             Ratione
             obligabilitatis
          
           ,
           
           because
           the
           Church
           may
           appoint
           lawes
           to
           oblige
           both
           Pope
           and
           Pastour
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope
           or
           Pastor
           cannot
           oblige
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           is
           above
           the
           Church
           guides
           in
           Christian
           dignitie
           and
           excellency
           of
           grace
           :
           for
           asmuch
           as
           the
           saving
           grace
           of
           faith
           is
           more
           excellent
           ,
           than
           the
           common
           graces
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           yet
           in
           an
           other
           respect
           the
           Church
           guides
           are
           a
           Church
           ministeriall
           in
           authoritie
           and
           jurisdiction
           above
           the
           believers
           .
           Therefore
           Junius
           saith
           ,
           the
           Pastour
           and
           the
           flock
           are
           in
           divers
           relations
           ,
           above
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           to
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Hence
           ,
           1.
           
           Every
           one
           of
           these
           two
           Churches
           ,
           are
           first
           and
           highest
           each
           in
           their
           owne
           kind
           ,
           The
           Church
           of
           believers
           is
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           supreme
           Church
           (
           I
           speake
           of
           a
           Christian
           supremacie
           and
           dignitie
           )
           in
           the
           one
           kinde
           .
           Also
           a
           ministeriall
           Church
           is
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           supreme
           Church
           in
           its
           kind
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           a
           ministeriall
           authoritie
           .
           But
           that
           which
           we
           prove
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           see
           not
           in
           Gods
           word
           a
           Church
           of
           sole
           believers
           that
           is
           a
           governing
           and
           ministeriall
           Church
           having
           the
           keyes
           and
           power
           and
           exercise
           of
           jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Eldership
           and
           Church-guides
           whatever
           our
           brethren
           say
           on
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Our
           first
           Argument
           is
           ,
           
           Because
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           in
           name
           or
           thing
           is
           not
           in
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           .
           Therefore
           this
           independent
           Church
           to
           us
           is
           nothing
           ,
           for
           the
           Antecedent
           we
           require
           precept
           ,
           promise
           ,
           or
           practice
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           have
           proved
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           no
           wayes
           given
           to
           sole
           believers
           ,
           
           ergo
           ,
           farre
           lesse
           can
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           power
           be
           in
           them
           over
           their
           guides
           ,
           except
           we
           establish
           a
           popular
           government
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           and
           doe
           actively
           use
           them
           ,
           and
           judge
           ,
           ordaine
           ,
           consttuite
           ,
           despose
           ,
           and
           excommunicate
           their
           rulers
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Every
           lawfull
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           is
           regulated
           by
           precepts
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           
           But
           this
           power
           in
           believers
           over
           their
           guides
           is
           not
           so
           regulated
           ,
           for
           Gods
           word
           giveth
           precepts
           to
           regulate
           the
           Kings
           power
           to
           his
           subjects
           ,
           
           that
           he
           play
           not
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           
           the
           Masters
           power
           to
           his
           servants
           ,
           that
           he
           deale
           equally
           with
           them
           ,
           
           the
           parents
           power
           over
           the
           children
           that
           they
           
             provoke
             them
             not
             to
             wrath
             ,
             ,
          
           and
           so
           in
           all
           lawfull
           powers
           that
           are
           of
           God.
           But
           in
           no
           place
           hath
           God
           said
           .
           
             Ye
             that
             are
             the
             flocke
             
             and
             sheepe
             oversee
             and
             governe
             your
             sheepheards
             ,
             nor
             hath
             he
             said
             ,
             ye
             that
             are
             sheep
             ,
             children
             ,
             sonnes
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             use
             your
             power
             over
             your
             shepheards
             ,
             fathers
             in
             God
             ,
             stewards
             in
             Christs
             house
             with
             moderation
             and
             longanimitie
             and
             wisedome
             ;
             nor
             hath
             he
             said
             ,
             yee
             sons
             ,
             ●lock
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
          
           feede
           ,
           governe
           ,
           and
           rule
           these
           that
           are
           your
           fathers
           in
           God
           ,
           
             and
             have
             the
             oversight
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             not
             as
             lords
             over
             the
             Lords
             inheritance
             ,
             but
             as
             good
             examples
             to
             the
             flocke
             ,
             yet
             this
             must
             be
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             this
             power
             be
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           4
           If
           the
           Eldership
           and
           Church-guides
           be
           rulers
           and
           governours
           taking
           care
           
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
          
           ,
           
           1
           
             Tim.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Such
             as
             rule
             well
             the
             people
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             such
             as
             must
             rule
             with
             diligence
             ,
             Rom
             12.
             8.
             and
             feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             as
             lords
             over
             Gods
             inheritance
             ,
             taking
             the
             oversight
             not
             by
             constraint
             ,
             1
             Pet
             5.
             2.
             such
             as
             are
             over
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             such
             as
             rule
             over
             the
             people
             and
             the
             believers
             ,
             watching
             for
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             must
             give
             an
             account
             to
             God
             therefore
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.
           17.
           18.
           
           Then
           have
           the
           Elders
           by
           divine
           right
           a
           jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Lords
           people
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Elders
           in
           authoritie
           and
           jurisdiction
           are
           above
           the
           people
           ▪
           And
           so
           by
           no
           reason
           can
           the
           people
           be
           over
           their
           overseers
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           command
           ,
           watch
           ,
           take
           care
           for
           their
           soules
           .
           They
           say
           divers
           wayes
           one
           may
           bee
           both
           a
           Sheepheard
           and
           a
           Sheep
           ,
           the
           King
           as
           King
           is
           above
           the
           Pastour
           ,
           and
           the
           Pastour
           being
           a
           man
           owes
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           to
           the
           King.
           Againe
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           is
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           heare
           and
           obey
           the
           pastor
           as
           
             the
             messenger
             of
             Lord
             of
             losts
             ,
          
           according
           to
           that
           
             (
             he
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             )
          
           and
           so
           may
           it
           be
           here
           .
           But
           I
           answer
           .
           The
           case
           is
           no
           way
           like
           ;
           for
           our
           brethren
           make
           the
           pastours
           and
           the
           flock
           to
           bee
           over
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           subject
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           with
           one
           and
           the
           same
           kinde
           of
           subjection
           .
           I
           grant
           Archippus
           is
           over
           the
           Colossians
           to
           command
           them
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           the
           Colossians
           are
           not
           in
           the
           same
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           over
           Archippus
           ,
           they
           may
           only
           admonish
           him
           to
           fulfill
           his
           Ministerie
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           no
           authoritative
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           to
           command
           ,
           to
           deprive
           ,
           to
           excommunicate
           :
           but
           by
           this
           learning
           ,
           ten
           Elders
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           ten
           believers
           may
           excommunicate
           ten
           believers
           ,
           and
           these
           same
           ten
           believers
           may
           excommunicate
           these
           ten
           Elders
           ,
           and
           his
           ten
           believers
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           an
           independent
           Church
           of
           believers
           on
           both
           sides
           :
           hence
           sonnes
           and
           servants
           
           may
           excommunicate
           those
           that
           are
           over
           them
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           watch
           for
           their
           soules
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           ever
           in
           a
           constitute
           Church
           ,
           except
           where
           God
           calleth
           extraordinarily
           ,
           
           pastours
           were
           ordained
           pastours
           by
           a
           multitude
           ,
           
           that
           are
           not
           pastors
           nor
           Elders
           ,
           but
           only
           believers
           and
           private
           Christians
           ,
           
           is
           not
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           
           for
           every
           where
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           
           where
           pastours
           and
           elders
           are
           created
           ,
           
           there
           are
           they
           ordained
           by
           pastours
           ;
           
           neither
           find
           we
           ever
           Apostles
           or
           pastours
           to
           be
           tried
           and
           found
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           
           and
           not
           suffered
           to
           teach
           by
           the
           sole
           believers
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Angels
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           If
           believers
           being
           only
           believers
           may
           ordaine
           pastors
           ,
           and
           may
           againe
           depose
           and
           excommunicate
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           highest
           acts
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           then
           may
           they
           preach
           and
           baptize
           not
           being
           called
           Ministers
           ,
           then
           may
           the
           Sacraments
           be
           administrate
           where
           there
           are
           no
           pastours
           ,
           which
           is
           absurd
           to
           the
           Separatists
           themselves
           .
        
         
           6
           If
           the
           whole
           eldership
           in
           a
           congregation
           erre
           and
           commit
           scandalous
           sins
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           shall
           we
           complaine
           ?
           not
           to
           themselves
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           parties
           to
           be
           judged
           :
           nor
           to
           a
           Synod
           ,
           for
           independent
           congregations
           acknowledge
           no
           authoritie
           of
           Classes
           and
           Synods
           :
           then
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           To
           the
           believers
           :
           Then
           Christ
           Mat.
           18.
           intended
           to
           erect
           no
           ministeriall
           Church
           at
           all
           ,
           yea
           the
           ministerie
           by
           no
           place
           in
           Scripture
           have
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           .
           If
           not
           by
           this
           place
           Mat.
           18.
           for
           Mat.
           16.
           the
           keyes
           were
           given
           ,
           and
           
             the
             binding
             and
             l●osing
          
           (
           saith
           our
           brethren
           )
           to
           
             the
             Church
             builded
             upon
             the
             rock
             ,
          
           but
           this
           was
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           Ministers
           :
           Hence
           have
           we
           cause
           to
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           our
           brethren
           acknowledge
           a
           ministerie
           which
           hath
           received
           the
           keyes
           from
           Christ
           if
           these
           two
           prime
           places
           faile
           them
           ,
           whereas
           Fathers
           ,
           Doctors
           ,
           Councels
           ,
           our
           Divines
           Protestants
           and
           Lutherans
           ,
           popish
           Writers
           ,
           Schoolemen
           ,
           Canonists
           ,
           casuists
           ,
           acknowledge
           the
           keyes
           to
           bee
           given
           to
           the
           Apostles
           in
           these
           places
           :
           This
           doctrine
           will
           finde
           too
           great
           favour
           with
           the
           Anabaptists
           denying
           the
           power
           and
           authoritie
           and
           necessitie
           of
           the
           Churches
           calling
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           .
        
         
           7
           What
           if
           the
           women
           and
           believing
           children
           be
           the
           greater
           part
           ,
           
           shall
           they
           be
           the
           Church
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           which
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           suppose
           the
           whole
           Eldership
           and
           gravest
           
           Christians
           be
           on
           the
           contrary
           side
           .
           But
           the
           Elders
           with
           them
           being
           but
           three
           or
           foure
           believers
           gathered
           together
           in
           Christs
           name
           ,
           have
           also
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           are
           essentially
           a
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           overswayed
           by
           the
           manifest
           and
           most
           ignorant
           .
        
         
           8
           When
           a
           question
           cannot
           be
           determined
           by
           three
           believers
           (
           viz.
           a
           complainer
           and
           three
           believing
           brethren
           )
           who
           are
           witnesses
           ,
           
           Mat.
           18.
           v.
           16.
           17.
           
           )
           which
           to
           o●r
           brethren
           is
           a
           Church
           having
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           )
           then
           Christ
           commandeth
           to
           tell
           the
           Church
           which
           hath
           power
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Elders
           .
           When
           the
           Disciples
           and
           two
           Apostles
           cannot
           determine
           the
           question
           about
           circumcision
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           cannot
           determine
           it
           ,
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           to
           refer
           the
           decision
           to
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           ,
           
             Act.
             15.
             2.
             6.
             22.
             
             Act.
          
           16.
           4.
           
           This
           doctrine
           saith
           the
           contrary
           ,
           when
           matters
           cannot
           be
           determined
           by
           Elders
           and
           Minister
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           company
           of
           private
           believers
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Principal
           and
           sole
           supreme
           Church
           builded
           on
           the
           rock
           ,
           which
           only
           properly
           and
           principally
           and
           essentially
           hath
           the
           keyes
           .
           And
           this
           is
           contrary
           to
           Apostolick
           order
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           
           Whether
           or
           no
           our
           brethren
           prove
           strongly
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           is
           the
           first
           Church
           ,
           having
           supreme
           jurisdiction
           above
           the
           Eldership
           .
        
         
           MAster
           Parker
           
             of
             good
             memorie
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             is
             above
             and
             superiour
             to
             the
             ministerial
             Church
             of
             Bishops
             or
             Eldership
             ,
          
           
           1.
           
           
             Reasoneth
             thus
             .
             The
             member
             and
             the
             part
             is
             inferiour
             in
             authoritie
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             .
             But
             guides
             are
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             :
             Therefore
             guides
             are
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             :
          
           So
           saith
           the
           law
           ,
           
             The
             part
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
           So
           Gerson
           ,
           and
           the
           
             fathers
             of
             Basill
          
           ,
           as
           
             Aeneas
             Silvius
          
           cited
           by
           Morton
           ,
           
           
             prove
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             inferiour
             to
             a
             Generall
             Councell
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             must
             be
             judged
             by
             them
             .
             Answ.
          
           We
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           guides
           as
           guides
           are
           inferiour
           to
           
           believers
           ,
           inferiour
           in
           Christian
           dignitie
           and
           eminency
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           as
           far
           as
           the
           guides
           are
           believers
           ;
           for
           one
           believer
           is
           inferiour
           to
           ten
           believers
           ,
           because
           a
           part
           of
           a
           Church
           of
           believers
           is
           inferiour
           to
           the
           whole
           :
           but
           hence
           is
           not
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           guides
           every
           way
           that
           are
           in
           authoritie
           and
           jurisdiction
           are
           inferiour
           to
           believers
           .
           The
           eye
           as
           a
           part
           is
           inferiour
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           but
           as
           indued
           with
           the
           excellent
           facultie
           of
           seeing
           is
           not
           inferiour
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           .
           2.
           
           Rulers
           as
           Rulers
           are
           not
           parts
           ,
           nor
           members
           of
           a
           Congregation
           consisting
           only
           of
           believers
           ,
           for
           in
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           Rulers
           ,
           they
           are
           members
           of
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           inferiour
           in
           dignitie
           and
           authoritie
           to
           the
           whole
           .
           The
           Pope
           is
           a
           part
           and
           a
           base
           part
           of
           the
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           but
           it
           followeth
           not
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           or
           communitie
           of
           believers
           may
           censure
           him
           :
           neither
           may
           every
           whole
           ,
           or
           every
           body
           exercise
           jurisdiction
           over
           the
           members
           :
           for
           then
           every
           familie
           of
           believers
           might
           excommunicate
           the
           master
           of
           the
           family
           ,
           ten
           believers
           might
           excommunicate
           five
           .
           Every
           body
           that
           hath
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           free
           incorporation
           within
           it selfe
           may
           censure
           every
           member
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           company
           of
           believers
           cannot
           ordaine
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           they
           depose
           or
           excommunicate
           a
           Minister
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           Parker
           reasoneth
           thus
           .
           
             Every
             meane
             is
             inferiour
             to
             the
             end
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             Church
             guides
             are
             meanes
             ordained
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             and
             the
             gathering
             of
             the
             Saints
             as
             Gods
             intended
             end
             .
             Therfore
             Church
             guides
             are
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
             and
             subject
             thereunto
             .
          
           So
           
             Paul
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             proveth
             the
             woman
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             because
             the
             woman
             is
             for
             the
             man.
             Answ.
          
           From
           this
           is
           only
           concluded
           ,
           that
           Rulers
           are
           inferiour
           in
           dignitie
           to
           the
           believers
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           questioned
           nor
           denyed
           by
           us
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           hence
           proved
           ,
           that
           believers
           have
           majoritie
           of
           jurisdiction
           above
           the
           overseers
           ,
           or
           that
           overseers
           borrow
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           from
           the
           believers
           as
           from
           the
           first
           subject
           .
           The
           woman
           is
           inferiour
           in
           dignitie
           to
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           more
           excellent
           ,
           but
           the
           man
           (
           suppose
           he
           be
           the
           end
           )
           hath
           not
           
             a
             jurisdiction
             or
             Lordly
             power
             over
             the
             woman
             .
          
           Christ
           the
           mediator
           is
           for
           the
           Churches
           salvation
           as
           for
           the
           end
           ,
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           a
           jurisdiction
           over
           Christ.
           The
           good
           Angels
           are
           ministring
           spirits
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           heires
           of
           salvation
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           14.
           
           It
           followeth
           not
           
           by
           good
           Logick
           ,
           that
           the
           heires
           of
           salvation
           have
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           over
           the
           good
           Angels
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           Parker
           reasoneth
           thus
           from
           the
           dignitie
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
           
             If
             the
             Church
             bee
             a
             Mistresse
             ,
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             Mother
             ,
             then
             her
             guides
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             her
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             servants
             and
             sonnes
          
           .
           So
           Bergensis
           in
           the
           councell
           of
           Basill
           ,
           So
           
             Whittaker
             ,
             proveth
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             his
             Mother
             .
             Answe
             .
          
           The
           Church
           of
           sole
           believers
           is
           not
           the
           Spouse
           and
           mother
           of
           the
           Church
           guides
           ,
           but
           the
           ministeriall
           Church
           of
           Pastours
           and
           elders
           
             is
             Queene
             Mother
          
           ,
           that
           begetteth
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Zion
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           the
           authoritative
           power
           that
           the
           mother
           hath
           it
           is
           from
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Pastours
           ,
           
           that
           beget
           children
           to
           God
           ;
           Other
           wayes
           one
           private
           Christian
           that
           is
           a
           meanes
           of
           begeating
           a
           pastour
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           hath
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Pastour
           ,
           which
           no
           wise
           man
           will
           averre
           ,
           when
           Divines
           subject
           the
           Pope
           to
           a
           generall
           Councell
           ,
           they
           make
           him
           with
           good
           reason
           inferiour
           to
           a
           ministeriall
           Church
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Parker
           reasoneth
           thus
           .
           
             If
             Christ
             communicate
             a
             greater
             measure
             and
             a
             more
             immediate
             presence
             of
             his
             spirit
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
          
           
           
             than
             to
             the
             overseers
             .
             Then
             the
             most
             supreme
             power
             of
             jurisdiction
             is
             given
             to
             the
             believers
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             overseers
             .
          
           So
           
             Whittaker
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             m●joritie
             of
             power
             ,
             there
             is
             majoritie
             of
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ruling
             the
             Church
             ;
             many
             eyes
             see
             more
             than
             one
             .
             (
             I
             will
             be
             with
             you
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             )
             is
             promised
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             our
             Divines
             reason
             against
             the
             Pope
             .
             Greater
             is
             the
             Temple
             than
             the
             gold
             that
             sanctifieth
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             altar
             than
             the
             sacrifice
             .
             The
             faithfull
             cannot
             fall
             away
             ,
             the
             guides
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             believers
             may
             fall
             away
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             a
             promise
             of
             salvation
             ,
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             made
             to
             the
             guides
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             .
             Ans.
          
           If
           the
           wayes
           of
           Christs
           presence
           with
           the
           believer
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           overseers
           were
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           argument
           would
           say
           some
           thing
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           of
           divers
           kindes
           .
           Therefore
           I
           deny
           this
           
             (
             Where
             Christ
             is
             more
             immediately
             present
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             more
             supreme
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             more
             principally
             )
          
           for
           it
           is
           a
           
             caption
             a
             non
             causa
          
           :
           for
           Christs
           presence
           by
           faith
           is
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           Saving
           grace
           is
           not
           the
           cause
           why
           God
           giveth
           common
           gifts
           ;
           for
           then
           a
           holier
           pastor
           should
           be
           more
           essentially
           a
           Pastor
           .
           
             Baptisme
             
             administrat
          
           ,
           by
           him
           should
           bee
           more
           essentially
           baptisme
           ,
           then
           the
           baptisme
           administred
           by
           a
           lesse
           holy
           or
           a
           prophane
           pastour
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           errour
           of
           the
           Donatists
           to
           hang
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           Gods
           ordinances
           upon
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           the
           instruments
           ,
           one
           baptisme
           is
           not
           more
           essentially
           baptisme
           than
           another
           :
           Whatever
           be
           the
           goodnesse
           or
           badnesse
           of
           the
           Minister
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           essentially
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           in
           all
           .
           God
           doth
           more
           assist
           and
           more
           abundantly
           blesse
           one
           mans
           ministerie
           than
           another
           ,
           but
           the
           difference
           there
           is
           in
           the
           effects
           and
           manner
           of
           working
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           essence
           and
           nature
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           a
           man
           of
           thirty
           yeares
           is
           more
           and
           greater
           of
           stature
           and
           a
           bigger
           man
           than
           a
           child
           of
           foure
           years
           old
           ,
           but
           a
           man
           of
           thirty
           yeares
           is
           not
           more
           essentially
           a
           reasonable
           creature
           than
           a
           child
           of
           foure
           yeares
           old
           ,
           for
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           is
           alike
           essentially
           in
           both
           .
           The
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           and
           his
           good
           pleasure
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           God
           giveth
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           some
           persons
           and
           not
           to
           othersome
           ,
           the
           grace
           and
           holinesse
           of
           a
           man
           is
           not
           the
           cause
           .
           It
           is
           dangerous
           to
           averre
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           more
           or
           lesse
           in
           persons
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           are
           more
           or
           lesse
           sanctified
           and
           graced
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           then
           
             Mary
             Magdalene
          
           hath
           more
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           hath
           more
           ecclesiastick
           authoritie
           than
           Iudas
           ,
           or
           any
           unbelieving
           Pastour
           duely
           called
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           sickly
           consequence
           to
           reason
           from
           the
           excellencie
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           grace
           and
           the
           measure
           of
           holinesse
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           or
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           Our
           Divines
           reason
           well
           from
           a
           greater
           majoritie
           of
           grace
           and
           light
           pastorall
           ,
           or
           of
           gifts
           pastorall
           or
           ecclesiastick
           to
           inferre
           the
           majoritie
           of
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           speaketh
           Whittaker
           and
           our
           Divines
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           prophecy
           and
           of
           grace
           ministeriall
           ,
           promised
           to
           the
           whole
           representative
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           convened
           in
           a
           Councell
           Occumenick
           ,
           than
           to
           one
           man
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           they
           give
           ,
           but
           doe
           not
           grant
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           when
           they
           hold
           him
           to
           be
           a
           thiefe
           or
           a
           robber
           .
           Hence
           they
           prove
           well
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           inferiour
           in
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           to
           a
           generall
           councell
           of
           Pastours
           and
           Elders
           .
           2.
           
           It
           
           is
           utterly
           false
           that
           they
           say
           ,
           
             where
             there
             is
             more
             stabilitie
             of
             grace
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             authoritie
             and
             ecclesiastical
             power
             ,
          
           When
           both
           the
           subjects
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           ecclesiastick
           power
           ,
           now
           the
           subjects
           are
           so
           here
           ,
           the
           Eldership
           is
           a
           subject
           capable
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           but
           the
           communitie
           of
           believers
           that
           are
           private
           Christians
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           this
           power
           ,
           and
           they
           beg
           the
           question
           who
           reason
           with
           us
           in
           this
           argument
           .
           It
           is
           soule
           reasoning
           to
           say
           ,
           
             the
             snow
             is
             whiter
             than
             a
             Raven
             ,
          
           because
           there
           is
           more
           of
           cold
           qualities
           elementarie
           in
           the
           snow
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Raven
           because
           the
           Raven
           is
           not
           white
           at
           all
           .
           
           Aristotle
           taught
           us
           long
           since
           at
           the
           Schooles
           
             that
             the
             comparative
             degree
             could
             not
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             subjects
             of
             whom
             the
             positive
             degree
             is
             denyed
             .
          
           Because
           a
           Raven
           is
           not
           white
           ,
           it
           is
           vanitie
           to
           prove
           that
           snow
           is
           whiter
           than
           a
           Raven
           .
           Believers
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           the
           keyes
           remaining
           only
           believers
           ,
           except
           God
           freely
           call
           them
           to
           the
           Ministeriall
           state
           .
           Believers
           (
           I
           grant
           )
           have
           
             authoritie
             of
             grace
          
           to
           be
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           to
           God
           (
           for
           grace
           hath
           with
           it
           heavenly
           Majestie
           and
           authoritie
           )
           but
           they
           have
           not
           authoritie
           officiall
           ,
           or
           power
           ecclesiastick
           ,
           they
           want
           both
           power
           of
           order
           and
           jurisdiction
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           called
           Pastours
           and
           Elders
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           are
           believers
           and
           somewhat
           more
           .
           But
           if
           they
           want
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           their
           power
           as
           members
           of
           the
           congregation
           is
           christian
           ,
           popular
           ,
           private
           ,
           not
           authoritative
           ,
           not
           a
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           Grace
           true
           and
           saving
           addeth
           a
           faire
           lustre
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           doth
           graciously
           qualifie
           and
           adorn
           that
           power
           ,
           but
           where
           there
           is
           no
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           in
           simple
           believers
           it
           cannot
           adorne
           it
           :
           to
           please
           and
           embrouder
           a
           wicked
           man
           is
           not
           Christ.
           What
           is
           the
           power
           of
           believers
           shall
           be
           declared
           hereafter
           ,
           if
           God
           permit
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Parker
           disputeth
           thus
           .
           
           
             The
             Church-guides
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             believers
             ,
          
           
           
             whereof
             they
             are
             members
             ,
             The
             Colossians
             must
             say
             to
             Archippus
             ,
          
           
           
             take
             heed
             to
             the
             ministerie
             that
             thou
             hast
             received
             of
             the
             Lord.
             So
             Ambrose
             thinketh
             it
             the
             rulers
             ,
             even
             the
             Emperours
             honour
             to
             bee
             subject
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Nazian
             .
             calleth
             the
             Emperour
             himselfe
             a
             
             sheepe
             of
             the
             flocke
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             the
             tribunall
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             granteth
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             that
             (
             tell
             the
             Church
             )
             bindeth
             Peter
             ,
          
           and
           the
           highest
           ruler
           .
           So
           Barrow
           ,
           Every
           member
           is
           bound
           to
           the
           edification
           ,
           service
           ,
           and
           utilitie
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           commanded
           to
           reprove
           his
           brother
           ,
           to
           bind
           their
           sins
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           their
           Princes
           with
           chaines
           ,
           
           
             to
             admonish
             Archippus
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             an
             Apostle
             or
             Angell
             preached
             an
             other
             Gospell
             to
             pronounce
             him
             accursed
             ,
             Answ.
          
           That
           the
           Prelate
           should
           be
           above
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           exempted
           from
           the
           lawes
           and
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           he
           is
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           is
           most
           unjust
           ,
           and
           this
           worthy
           Parker
           proveth
           unanswerably
           .
           Emperours
           being
           pastours
           are
           under
           the
           lawes
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           highest
           lawgiver
           ,
           and
           so
           Ambrose
           and
           Nazianzen
           say
           well
           .
           But
           hence
           is
           not
           proved
           ,
           because
           the
           Collossians
           are
           as
           private
           Christians
           to
           admonish
           or
           rubuke
           their
           pastour
           Archippus
           .
           Therefore
           the
           body
           of
           believers
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           depose
           and
           excommunicate
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           ordaine
           and
           lay
           
             hands
             on
             pastours
          
           ,
           
           which
           is
           commanded
           and
           commended
           only
           to
           such
           as
           to
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           ,
           
           and
           in
           them
           to
           the
           Elders
           and
           Presbyterie
           ,
           
           and
           that
           
             (
             tell
             the
             Church
          
           )
           doeth
           bind
           Peter
           and
           oblige
           all
           Pastors
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           to
           be
           lyable
           to
           the
           lawes
           and
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           word
           Church
           is
           not
           meaned
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           ;
           but
           the
           Eldership
           of
           all
           incorporations
           ecclesiastick
           ,
           respective
           of
           congregations
           ,
           presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ,
           as
           God
           willing
           I
           shall
           make
           good
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Barrowes
           Scriptures
           are
           most
           corruptly
           wrested
           ,
           for
           Ioseph
           a
           prince
           did
           bind
           in
           fetters
           the
           Senators
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           therfore
           a
           private
           believer
           hath
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           to
           shut
           and
           open
           .
           What
           reason
           is
           there
           here
           ?
           An
           Apostle
           or
           Angell
           preaching
           another
           Gospell
           is
           accursed
           ,
           it
           followeth
           not
           .
           Therefore
           a
           private
           believer
           ,
           suppone
           a
           woman
           who
           is
           no
           lesse
           than
           a
           man
           ,
           bound
           to
           the
           edification
           service
           and
           utilitie
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           is
           to
           excommunicate
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           an
           Angell
           who
           shall
           preach
           an
           other
           Gospell
           .
           The
           keyes
           shall
           be
           too
           common
           ,
           if
           all
           private
           Christians
           may
           put
           to
           their
           hand
           ,
           and
           use
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           to
           teach
           ,
           admonish
           ,
           
           rebuke
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           edifie
           one
           another
           in
           a
           private
           and
           popular
           way
           :
           any
           may
           see
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           for
           one
           member
           of
           the
           body
           to
           help
           one
           another
           by
           exhorting
           and
           rebuking
           (
           which
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           common
           charitie
           )
           and
           for
           pastors
           publikely
           as
           the
           ambassadors
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           keyes
           by
           publike
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           (
           which
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           his
           pastorall
           charge
           )
           yea
           these
           two
           differ
           as
           an
           act
           of
           obedience
           to
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           and
           common
           charitie
           ,
           and
           an
           act
           of
           obedience
           to
           a
           divine
           positive
           law
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Parker
           reasoneth
           thus
           .
           
             Coactive
             jurisdiction
             as
             excommunication
          
           ,
           
           
             is
             a
             meane
             of
             edification
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
             Corinthians
             5.
             4.
             
             Now
             the
             soules
             of
             guides
             (
             Parker
             saith
             the
             soules
             of
             Prelates
             )
             shall
             bee
             in
             a
             wors●
             case
             ,
             than
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             flocke
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             not
             subject
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             as
             Corinth
             :
             for
             they
             want
             that
             meane
             of
             edification
             which
             others
             have
             .
             Some
             say
             Synods
             are
             to
             take
             order
             with
             pasto●rs
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             ;
             But
             Papists
             answer
             ,
             The
             Bishop
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             or
             Patriarch
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             scandalously
             sinne
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             Generall
             Councell
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             had
             .
             Answer
             .
          
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           every
           pastour
           is
           subject
           in
           some
           things
           to
           the
           Eldership
           of
           the
           congregation
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           were
           not
           lyable
           to
           lawes
           or
           censure
           ,
           hee
           were
           a
           pope
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           matter
           that
           deserveth
           deprivation
           he
           is
           only
           to
           be
           censured
           by
           the
           Presbyterie
           and
           Synods
           ,
           
           for
           a
           number
           of
           believers
           ,
           nay
           a
           number
           of
           Ruling
           Elders
           cannot
           deprive
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           ordaine
           a
           pastour
           :
           for
           the
           law
           saith
           well
           ,
           
             It
             is
             one
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             to
             ordaine
             and
             to
             exauthorate
             and
             deprive
             :
          
           But
           no
           word
           of
           God
           will
           warrant
           a
           number
           of
           believers
           to
           censure
           ecclesiastically
           their
           pastor
           ,
           not
           because
           hee
           is
           their
           pastor
           and
           they
           his
           flocke
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Eldership
           of
           his
           owne
           congregation
           might
           not
           ecclesiastically
           censure
           him
           ,
           which
           I
           judge
           to
           be
           false
           )
           but
           because
           the
           Church
           of
           sole
           believers
           hath
           not
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           not
           power
           to
           censure
           any
           other
           believer
           ,
           except
           in
           a
           private
           way
           ,
           as
           fellow
           members
           of
           that
           same
           body
           :
           but
           in
           a
           constitute
           .
           
           Church
           ,
           a
           Colledge
           of
           pastors
           and
           Elders
           only
           hath
           power
           to
           deprive
           or
           excommunicate
           a
           pastour
           ,
           and
           there
           remaineth
           CHRISTS
           way
           of
           edification
           ,
           that
           hee
           bee
           in
           this
           case
           censured
           by
           Synods
           .
           But
           yee
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Papists
           answer
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           have
           the
           pastour
           censured
           by
           the
           Prelate
           ,
           the
           Prelate
           by
           the
           Arch-Prelate
           ,
           which
           we
           deny
           as
           Antichristian
           ,
           for
           all
           are
           to
           be
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           Synods
           m●y
           erre
           .
           Then
           appe●le
           to
           a
           greater
           Synod
           ,
           for
           united
           force
           is
           stronger
           .
           But
           they
           also
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           may
           errr●
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           and
           the
           Congregation
           of
           sole
           beleevers
           is
           not
           free
           from
           error
           ,
           but
           this
           doctrine
           of
           our
           brethren
           shall
           resolve
           all
           government
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           th●
           people
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           soveraigne
           ju●icature
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           make
           all
           Pastors
           ,
           all
           oversee●●
           ,
           all
           Judges
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Parker
           reasoneth
           from
           the
           necessary
           defence
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           
           
             Every
             particular
             Church
             is
             an
             Armie
             ,
          
           
           
             a
             Ship
             ,
             a
             body
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Therefore
             when
             they
             are
             neare
             danger
             ,
             they
             have
             power
             to
             take
             order
             with
             a
             drunken
             Pilot
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             put
             him
             from
             the
             rud●er
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             order
             with
             a
             tyrann●u●
             Capt●ine
             ,
             and
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             filth
             and
             excrements
             of
             the
             body
             .
             So
             politicians
             ,
             as
          
           Keckerman
           ,
           Hottomanus
           
             say
             a
             wicked
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             be
             deposed
             ,
             if
             no
             other
             remedy
             can
             be
             found
             ,
          
           
           So
           Gerson
           .
           Answ.
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           what
           a
           multitude
           may
           doe
           in
           a
           desperate
           case
           of
           necessity
           ,
           when
           overseers
           will
           not
           by
           their
           authority
           remove
           a
           wolfe
           and
           a
           false
           teacher
           ,
           
             extremis
             morbis
             extrema
             remedia
             ;
             Hard
             diseases
             and
             desperate
             have
             need
             of
             desperate
             cures
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           an
           o●her
           case
           when
           in
           a
           constitute
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           government
           of
           Christ
           established
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           two
           things
           to
           bee
           considered
           here
           .
           1.
           
           A
           popular
           ,
           but
           withall
           a
           private
           substraction
           and
           separation
           from
           the
           Ministery
           of
           a
           knowne
           Wolfe
           and
           seducer
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           will
           warrand
           ,
           
           than
           
             licet
             tutelâ
             inculpatâ
             uti
          
           as
           Parker
           saith
           from
           Saravia
           .
           So
           the
           son
           may
           save
           himselfe
           by
           a
           just
           defence
           in
           ●leeing
           from
           his
           madde
           father
           ,
           or
           his
           distracted
           friend
           comming
           to
           kill
           him
           .
           Now
           this
           defence
           is
           not
           an
           authoritative
           act
           ,
           nor
           act
           judiciall
           of
           authoritie
           ,
           but
           an
           act
           naturall
           that
           is
           common
           to
           any
           private
           person
           ,
           yea
           to
           all
           without
           the
           true
           Church
           as
           well
           as
           within
           to
           take
           that
           care
           in
           
           extreme
           necessity
           ,
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           doe
           for
           the
           safetie
           of
           their
           bodies
           .
           2.
           
           The
           question
           is
           whether
           the
           community
           of
           beleevers
           may
           doe
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           whether
           they
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           given
           them
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           may
           deprive
           and
           excommunicate
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           because
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           in
           some
           cases
           may
           warrant
           a
           private
           separation
           from
           a
           corrupt
           ministery
           .
           3.
           
           The
           case
           is
           not
           a
           like
           here
           as
           in
           a
           free
           Common-wealth
           ,
           for
           a
           free
           Common-Wealth
           containeth
           ,
           
             Ordines
             regni
          
           ,
           the
           estates
           that
           have
           nomotheticke
           power
           ,
           
           and
           they
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           may
           use
           
             justa
             tutela
          
           ,
           
           a
           necessary
           defence
           of
           their
           life
           's
           from
           a
           Tyrants
           fury
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           may
           authoritatively
           represse
           and
           limite
           him
           as
           is
           proved
           by
           
             Iunius
             Brutus
             ,
             Bucherius
          
           ,
           
           
             Althusius
             ,
             H●nonius
          
           .
           Therefore
           
             Henning
             ,
             Amisaeus
          
           ,
           do
           well
           distinguish
           betweene
           
             plebem
             &
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           populum
           ,
           
           for
           indeed
           the
           multitude
           excluding
           the
           States
           ,
           
           or
           the
           base
           of
           the
           people
           can
           hardly
           have
           an
           other
           Law
           against
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           
           then
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           
           but
           the
           Common-wealth
           including
           the
           estates
           of
           a
           free
           kingdome
           ,
           hath
           an
           authoritative
           .
           
           So
           
             Isiodor
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Aristotle
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             Tit.
             Livius
             ,
             Plutarch
             ,
          
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           ,
           
           
             Plus
             valet
             regnum
             ,
             quam
             rex
             ,
          
           the
           Kingdome
           is
           more
           worth
           than
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           as
           Silvius
           citeth
           ,
           )
           is
           approved
           by
           all
           :
           but
           the
           multitude
           of
           sole
           beleevers
           ,
           have
           not
           the
           keyes
           at
           all
           and
           therefore
           they
           can
           doe
           no
           other
           thing
           ,
           
           but
           use
           a
           necessary
           defence
           of
           their
           soules
           .
           
           And
           what
           
             Keckerman
             and
             Hottoman
          
           saith
           is
           not
           against
           us
           .
           Also
           Gerson
           in
           name
           of
           the
           Parisians
           ,
           going
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           Pisan
           ,
           saith
           a
           Councell
           
             may
             be
             gathered
             without
             the
             Pope
             (
             without
             the
             guides
             )
             of
             the
             Church
             )
          
           two
           wayes
           ,
           Charitative
           ,
           when
           Charity
           reigneth
           .
           2.
           
           Authoritative
           ,
           when
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Churches
           ruine
           requireth
           that
           a
           Councell
           should
           bee
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Pope
           (
           and
           Pastors
           )
           refuse
           to
           convene
           ;
           and
           the
           necessary
           defence
           of
           soules
           is
           the
           like
           here
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           No
           power
           is
           given
           to
           Pastors
           absolutely
           ,
           
           but
           to
           edification
           ,
           and
           so
           upon
           condition
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           condition
           cease
           ,
           the
           power
           ceaseth
           :
           But
           say
           yee
           ,
           It
           ceaseth
           ;
           What
           then
           ?
           it
           followeth
           
           not
           they
           should
           be
           deprived
           ,
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Synod
           :
           yea
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           it
           followeth
           ,
           for
           the
           power
           is
           not
           given
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Synod
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           their
           destruction
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           destroyeth
           the
           Church
           .
           Also
           Synods
           cannot
           alwayes
           bee
           had
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           the
           power
           bee
           abused
           wholly
           ,
           it
           ceaseth
           and
           the
           Pastor
           before
           God
           ,
           
             in
             foro
             interno
          
           ,
           hath
           losed
           his
           power
           ;
           If
           it
           bee
           abused
           in
           one
           or
           two
           acts
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           losed
           ,
           else
           a
           King
           doing
           against
           judgment
           and
           justice
           ,
           and
           a
           Pastor
           doing
           against
           pietie
           should
           leave
           off
           to
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           Pastor
           ;
           which
           is
           hard
           to
           affirm
           .
           2.
           
           The
           power
           authoritative
           ,
           is
           given
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           principally
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           Synods
           and
           Elderships
           ,
           Secondarily
           ,
           but
           hence
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           this
           power
           should
           bee
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           sole
           beleevers
           .
           Object
           .
           Synods
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             cannot
             bee
             had
             ordinarily
             .
             Answ.
          
           So
           neither
           publike
           preaching
           at
           some
           times
           ;
           It
           followeth
           not
           therefore
           that
           publike
           preaching
           is
           not
           a
           meane
           of
           edifying
           ,
           because
           through
           accident
           ,
           and
           iniquitie
           of
           time
           the
           publike
           preaching
           cannot
           be
           had
           .
        
         
           8
           Parker
           
             reasoneth
             from
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             Where
             there
             is
             more
             stabilitie
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             authority
             ,
             as
             our
             Divines
             reason
             ,
             proving
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Councell
             .
             1.
             
             A
             Church
             cannot
             be
             gathered
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           4.
           
           Matth.
           18.
           
           
             But
             a
             Church
             may
             be
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             was
             constitute
             at
             first
             ,
             saith
          
           Saravia
           ,
           
             without
             El●ers
             and
             Pastors
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Church
             hath
             ecclesiasticke
             au●hority
             ,
             when
             the
             overseers
             are
             absent
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             or
             when
             by
             heresie
             they
             lose
             their
             authority
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             overseers
             ,
             dependeth
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             dependeth
             not
             on
             the
             overseers
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Pastor
             is
             dead
             ,
             the
             Church
             keepeth
             still
             her
             authoritie
             ,
          
           
           
             when
             the
             Pope
             is
             (
             saith
          
           Bellarmine
           )
           
             the
             keyes
             remaine
             in
             the
             Christs
             hands
             ,
             and
             he
             giveth
             them
             to
             the
             next
             Pope
             :
             Behold
             fleeing
             keyes
             (
             saith
          
           Morton
           .
           )
           Ans.
           A
           ministeriall
           Church
           is
           never
           gathered
           in
           Christs
           name
           ,
           while
           there
           be
           a
           ministerie
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           would
           say
           ,
           Peter
           is
           a
           man
           before
           he
           be
           a
           reasonable
           creature
           which
           is
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           some
           few
           beleevers
           may
           meete
           together
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           preach
           ,
           
           baptize
           ,
           censure
           ,
           while
           Christs
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           bee
           given
           them
           ,
           except
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           power
           from
           
             I.
             C.
          
           2.
           
           What
           if
           a
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           bee
           by
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           before
           there
           be
           overseers
           ?
           Yet
           have
           they
           not
           the
           keyes
           while
           CHRIST
           call
           some
           of
           their
           number
           out
           to
           give
           them
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           no
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           while
           Christ
           gave
           it
           to
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           and
           called
           the
           twelve
           Disciples
           ;
           else
           their
           calling
           to
           bee
           Apostles
           should
           not
           bee
           a
           conferring
           on
           them
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           which
           is
           false
           :
           for
           when
           ,
           Matth.
           10.
           1
           ,
           5.
           they
           are
           sent
           out
           with
           power
           to
           preach
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           ●nd
           yet
           they
           were
           a
           Church
           of
           Disciples
           before
           ,
           and
           first
           called
           to
           faith
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Apostleship
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           have
           no
           authority
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           nor
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           Pastors
           on
           earth
           were
           removed
           from
           the
           Church
           by
           Death
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           case
           the
           Keyes
           should
           indeed
           bee
           only
           in
           Christs-hand
           ,
           and
           the
           case
           being
           extraordinary
           ,
           Christ
           behoved
           extraordinarily
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           ordination
           ,
           which
           
             Timothy
             ,
             Titus
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Elders
           doth
           ordinarily
           give
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           could
           not
           give
           that
           which
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           Bellarmines
           Keyes
           are
           ●leeing
           Keyes
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           no
           cause
           to
           say
           ,
           when
           the
           Pope
           dieth
           ;
           The
           Keyes
           flee
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           living
           many
           thousand
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           who
           have
           the
           Keyes
           suppone
           the
           Pope
           died
           ,
           and
           never
           lived
           again
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Parker
           
             reasoneth
             thus
          
           ,
           
           If
           Peter
           
             stand
             up
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             in
             signe
             of
             reverence
             (
             as
             standing
             is
             in
             Scripture
             ,
          
           Numbers
           .
           16.
           9.
           1.
           
           ●hro
           .
           19.
           11.
           
           Ezec.
           44.
           11.
           
           John
           3.
           29.
           
           )
           
             before
             the
             multitude
             of
             believers
             ,
             then
             he
             acknowledged
             their
             authority
             above
             his
             ;
             But
          
           Peter
           
             did
             the
             former
          
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           
           Answ.
           This
           argument
           concludeth
           not
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           to
           bee
           in
           the
           multitude
           :
           There
           is
           Authority
           of
           grace
           in
           a
           multitude
           professing
           the
           Truth
           but
           not
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           and
           certainely
           we
           denie
           not
           simply
           ,
           but
           beleevers
           are
           farre
           above
           all
           overseers
           .
           But
           the
           question
           now
           is
           of
           superioritie
           and
           honour
           of
           jurisdiction
           .
        
         
         
           11.
           
           If
           nothing
           must
           be
           done
           in
           a
           Church
           without
           the
           common
           consent
           of
           believers
           ,
           
           then
           beleevers
           have
           jurisdiction
           above
           their
           over-seers
           ;
           
           but
           the
           former
           is
           true
           .
           Act
           15.
           
           Act.
           1.
           
           I
           may
           adde
           what
           these
           of
           the
           Separation
           say
           .
           The
           faithfull
           had
           knowledge
           and
           consent
           in
           elections
           ,
           Act.
           1.
           15
           ,
           23
           ,
           26.
           
           Act.
           6.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           5.
           
             and
             14
             ,
             23.
             and
          
           15.
           23
           25.
           
           For
           hearing
           and
           deciding
           Ecclesiasticall
           controversies
           ,
           Act.
           11.
           2
           ,
           18.
           
             and
             15.
             2
             ,
             22.
             and
          
           21.
           18.
           22.
           for
           writing
           generall
           letters
           .
           Act.
           15.
           25.
           for
           sending
           some
           to
           build
           other
           Churches
           ,
           Act.
           11.
           22.
           for
           sending
           the
           benevolence
           of
           Brethren
           to
           other
           Churches
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           3.
           and
           2
           Cor.
           8.
           19.
           for
           excommunication
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           
           Mat.
           18.
           
           Ans.
           
             If
             this
             be
             a
             good
             Argument
             ,
          
           All
           publike
           Church
           businesse
           is
           to
           be
           done
           by
           knowledge
           and
           consent
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           their
           over-seers
           done
           .
           Therfore
           the
           faithfull
           have
           jurisdiction
           over
           the
           over-seers
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           will
           borrow
           the
           Argument
           (
           and
           give
           it
           back
           againe
           )
           for
           us
           ;
           no
           publike
           businesse
           is
           to
           be
           done
           without
           the
           knowledge
           and
           consent
           of
           Eldership
           .
           
           Ergo
           ,
           The
           Eldership
           hath
           the
           jurisdiction
           .
           2.
           
           That
           all
           be
           done
           by
           their
           consent
           ,
           
           I
           grant
           ,
           but
           with
           these
           distinctions
           ,
           1.
           
           Their
           quiet
           and
           tacite
           consent
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           not
           required
           an
           expresse
           consent
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           of
           all
           the
           multitude
           (
           as
           of
           women
           )
           speaking
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           they
           should
           give
           reasons
           of
           their
           consent
           ,
           if
           an
           expresse
           consent
           be
           required
           .
           2
           Consent
           of
           manyest
           ,
           not
           all
           ,
           els
           the
           Churches
           deed
           should
           bind
           none
           absent
           .
           3.
           
           A
           consent
           popular
           ,
           not
           judiciall
           ,
           els
           they
           are
           all
           made
           Judges
           .
           4.
           
           Their
           privity
           is
           thought
           a
           consent
           ;
           how
           could
           six
           thousand
           that
           our
           Bretheren
           make
           an
           independent
           Church
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           all
           speake
           .
           2.
           
           All
           judge
           in
           Excommunication
           .
           3
           ▪
           All
           reason
           ,
           dispute
           ,
           propone
           ,
           answer
           ,
           as
           Judges
           must
           doe
           ;
           heere
           
             grave
             Beza
          
           ,
           our
           Divines
           
             Calvine
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Bullinger
             ,
             Melancton
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Bucan
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Rivetus
             ,
             Sibrandus
             ,
             Junius
             ,
             Treleatius
             ,
          
           the
           fathers
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             Jerome
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Nazianzen
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Theophylact
          
           require
           all
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           
             consentiente
             plebe
          
           .
           
           But
           my
           Bretheren
           ,
           what
           if
           there
           be
           a
           discord
           ,
           and
           beleevers
           deny
           consent
           .
           In
           a
           matter
           of
           Excommunication
           Zepperus
           ,
           
           
             Zanchius
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Bucanus
             ,
             Pareus
          
           thinke
           the
           Eldership
           should
           not
           excommunicate
           .
           2.
           
           But
           what
           if
           the
           contagion
           of
           the
           not
           excommunicated
           leaven
           the
           whole
           lump
           ?
           I
           see
           not
           how
           believers
           have
           a
           negative
           consent
           .
           3.
           
           If
           the
           matter
           be
           a
           point
           of
           necessary
           truth
           to
           be
           determined
           ,
           and
           the
           Pastours
           and
           Elders
           in
           the
           Lord
           and
           from
           his
           Word
           command
           it
           as
           a
           necessary
           truth
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           but
           the
           Beleevers
           consent
           not
           ,
           I
           aske
           whither
           or
           not
           that
           which
           Watchmen
           command
           from
           Gods
           Word
           and
           authoritatively
           and
           judicially
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           stand
           as
           an
           obliging
           Mandat
           and
           Canon
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           Beleevers
           gain-say
           ?
           Our
           Bretheren
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Mandat
             tyeth
             and
             obligeth
             materially
             and
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             not
             ecclesiastically
             ,
             because
             beleevers
             doe
             not
             consent
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Canon
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             the
             keyes
             .
             Ans.
          
           But
           this
           Canon
           
             (
             Arrianisme
             is
             Heresie
          
           )
           we
           suppose
           is
           all
           one
           both
           materially
           and
           Ecclesiastically
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           
             (
             Hee
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             )
          
           and
           so
           it
           tyeth
           being
           determined
           by
           Pastours
           with
           others
           Synodically
           conveened
           .
           Shall
           it
           oblige
           the
           one
           way
           Ecclesiastically
           being
           preached
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           other
           way
           being
           Synodically
           determined
           ,
           because
           the
           people
           consenteth
           not
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           power
           of
           preaching
           be
           a
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           all
           that
           are
           silent
           to
           that
           which
           is
           preached
           give
           a
           consent
           to
           what
           is
           preached
           ,
           for
           silence
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           a
           vow
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           speake
           is
           a
           consent
           ,
           
             Numb
             .
             30.
             ver
          
           .
           14.
           
           Now
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           any
           member
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           to
           speake
           against
           what
           is
           unfound
           in
           Doctrine
           publickly
           delivered
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           spoken
           timously
           :
           Hence
           it
           must
           follow
           that
           what
           tyeth
           and
           obligeth
           as
           an
           act
           of
           the
           keyes
           in
           preaching
           ,
           tyeth
           also
           when
           determined
           by
           the
           Eldership
           ,
           suppose
           all
           the
           Congregation
           doe
           not
           judge
           and
           determine
           judicially
           :
           I
           may
           say
           that
           by
           our
           Bretherens
           grounds
           ,
           preaching
           is
           a
           publick
           Ecclesiastick
           act
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           preacheth
           by
           her
           Pastour
           ,
           as
           by
           her
           mouth
           and
           servant
           receiving
           authority
           ,
           and
           the
           keyes
           to
           preach
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           Therfore
           all
           must
           give
           their
           consent
           to
           what
           is
           preached
           ,
           els
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           or
           to
           be
           judged
           and
           reputed
           to
           tye
           us
           to
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           publick
           acts
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           were
           strange
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           word
           preaching
           is
           not
           the
           word
           obliging
           ecclesiastically
           ,
           except
           all
           believers
           women
           and
           children
           confirme
           it
           by
           their
           consent
           and
           suffrages
           judicial
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Parker
           
             reasoneth
             thus
          
           .
           
           If
           Peter
           render
           an
           account
           to
           the
           particular
           Church
           of
           believers
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           of
           his
           eating
           with
           the
           uncircumcised
           ,
           
           and
           of
           what
           may
           be
           judged
           scandalous
           ,
           
           then
           the
           judiciall
           power
           of
           censuring
           Church-guides
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           
           But
           this
           Peter
           the
           Apostle
           did
           Act.
           11.
           not
           (
           as
           Gratian
           saith
           )
           
             ut
             doctor
             mansuetudinis
          
           ,
           but
           ,
           
           as
           ●erus
           saith
           ,
           
             ex
             officio
          
           .
           And
           as
           Gerson
           saith
           ,
           
           
             non
             ex
             humili
             condescensione
             ,
             sed
             ex
             debito
             &
             obligatione
             ,
          
           
           not
           of
           Humility
           ,
           but
           of
           duty
           .
           So
           reasoneth
           Best
           also
           .
           So
           Almain
           saith
           ,
           Pope
           Nicolas
           said
           to
           Lotharins
           ,
           except
           he
           would
           abstaine
           from
           the
           co●pany
           of
           his
           excommunicated
           whore
           ,
           he
           would
           complaine
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           he
           said
           not
           ,
           he
           would
           take
           order
           with
           him
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           being
           above
           a
           Councell
           .
           
           When
           Symmachus
           the
           Pope
           contended
           with
           some
           ,
           he
           gathered
           a
           Councell
           ,
           and
           they
           iudged
           the
           matter
           :
           If
           two
           Popes
           contend
           for
           a
           Popedome
           (
           saith
           Almaine
           )
           a
           generall
           Councell
           is
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Major
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           Peter
           is
           to
           purge
           himselfe
           before
           any
           one
           brother
           offended
           of
           a
           scandall
           ,
           and
           farre
           more
           before
           the
           Church
           :
           Yea
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           his
           salvation
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           forbidding
           to
           offend
           the
           weake
           ,
           willeth
           him
           to
           purge
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           a
           Pope
           (
           saith
           Occam
           )
           now
           one
           offended
           brother
           is
           not
           a
           church
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Superiority
           of
           jurisdiction
           in
           believers
           is
           not
           hence
           concluded
           .
           2.
           
           He
           purged
           himselfe
           
             before
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Bretheren
             ,
             
             ver
          
           1
           and
           not
           before
           the
           Brethren
           onely
           .
           3.
           
           If
           he
           had
           done
           wrong
           ,
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           confesse
           his
           scandall
           before
           one
           offended
           believer
           ,
           and
           also
           before
           all
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           prooveth
           not
           jurisdiction
           in
           the
           believers
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Paul
           rebuketh
           Peter
           before
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           
           ergo
           .
           That
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           might
           iudge
           Peter
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           The
           same
           answer
           sufficeth
           ▪
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           proved
           that
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Believers
           only
           Paul
           did
           rebuke
           him
           from
           this
           Text.
           
        
         
           14.
           
           Christ
           immediately
           and
           without
           the
           mediation
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           saith
           Parker
           )
           communicateth
           himselfe
           to
           beleevers
           ,
           
           ergo
           ,
           he
           communicateth
           his
           power
           also
           immediately
           to
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           It
           followeth
           not
           ,
           because
           he
           communicateth
           not
           his
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           either
           mediately
           or
           immediately
           ,
           because
           he
           giveth
           it
           not
           to
           them
           at
           all
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           Q.
           Whether
           or
           no
           some
           doe
           warrantably
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           is
           essentially
           and
           originally
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Beleevers
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Church-guides
           only
           at
           the
           second
           hand
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           by
           ,
           quoad
           exer●itium
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Believers
           should
           be
           the
           mistresse
           delegating
           the
           keyes
           by
           an
           imbred
           and
           kindly
           authority
           ,
           and
           the
           Church-guides
           as
           her
           proper
           servants
           and
           delegats
           do
           borrow
           the
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           keyes
           from
           the
           foresaid
           Church
           of
           Believers
           ?
        
         
           
             THe
             tenent
          
           of
           these
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           now
           dispute
           is
           that
           all
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           given
           by
           Christ
           to
           the
           multitude
           of
           Believers
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           first
           fountaine
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           power
           is
           derived
           and
           gested
           by
           the
           mulmultitude
           
           of
           believers
           to
           such
           and
           such
           persons
           to
           be
           used
           and
           exercised
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           servants
           both
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           question
           and
           trying
           if
           this
           distinction
           be
           law-biding
           .
           These
           distinctions
           are
           to
           be
           observed
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             three
             waies
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             cleared
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             mediate
             derivation
             ,
             the
             Church
             receiving
             this
             power
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             deriving
             it
             over
             to
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Bridegroome
             .
             2.
             
             By
             immediate
             donation
             ,
             God
             immediately
             giveth
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             keyes
             to
             these
             whom
             he
             maketh
             his
             Courtyers
             in
             this
             kinde
             .
             3.
             
             By
             application
             ,
             the
             Church
             only
             naming
             the
             men
             to
             the
             office
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             and
             all
             sacred
             offices
             in
             Gods
             House
             ,
             are
             from
             the
             immediate
             wisdome
             of
             Christ
             ;
             The
             designation
             of
             such
             men
             to
             such
             offices
             is
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             the
             lawfull
             exercise
             of
             the
             keyes
             is
             another
             thing
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Ministers
             may
             be
             thought
             the
             servants
             either
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             servants
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Designation
             of
             men
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             sacred
             offices
             may
             be
             thought
             either
             in
             the
             Churches
             free-will
             ,
             or
             tyed
             to
             the
             lawes
             designed
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             believers
             may
             be
             thought
             either
             the
             virtuall
             or
             the
             formall
             subiect
             of
             the
             keyes
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             community
             or
             multitude
             of
             Believers
             or
             professours
             of
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             not
             designing
             one
             man
             rather
             then
             another
             ,
             but
             leaving
             that
             to
             the
             disposition
             of
             meanes
             ,
             and
             disposition
             of
             second
             causes
             ,
             who
             shal●
             be
             the
             man
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             a
             Musitian
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             Astronomer
             is
             given
             to
             mankinde
             as
             some
             way
             proper
             to
             man
             ,
             
             as
             Porphyre
             saith
             ,
             howbeit
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             be
             not
             alwayes
             Musitians
             and
             Astronomers
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           thought
           by
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           
           believers
           is
           the
           first
           seat
           ,
           the
           prime
           subject
           ,
           and
           head
           fountaine
           under
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           keyes
           are
           given
           ,
           and
           that
           howbeit
           all
           offices
           and
           officers
           be
           only
           of
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           yet
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           doe
           as
           the
           Spouse
           and
           Mistresse
           ,
           and
           bride
           of
           Christ
           communicate
           the
           lawfull
           exercise
           of
           some
           acts
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           as
           to
           preach
           ,
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           oversee
           the
           conversation
           of
           the
           flock
           ,
           care
           for
           the
           poore
           to
           some
           certain
           men
           ,
           as
           her
           deputies
           and
           servants
           with
           borrowed
           authority
           from
           her selfe
           ,
           as
           the
           Well-head
           and
           prime
           fountain
           under
           Christ
           of
           all
           the
           authority
           and
           use
           of
           the
           keyes
           that
           is
           in
           the
           officers
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           
           as
           Pastors
           ,
           
           Doctors
           and
           Elders
           ,
           the
           Church
           still
           keeping
           in
           her
           own
           hands
           authority
           and
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           in
           most
           materiall
           acts
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           as
           by
           these
           keyes
           to
           ordain
           and
           elect
           all
           the
           officers
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           aberration
           or
           failing
           to
           censure
           ,
           depose
           ,
           excommunicate
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           independently
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           subordination
           to
           Presbyteries
           ,
           Classes
           and
           Synods
           ;
           even
           as
           the
           kingly
           power
           of
           actuall
           government
           is
           in
           the
           Kings
           hand
           ,
           and
           he
           appointeth
           deputies
           and
           servants
           under
           himself
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           name
           and
           authority
           ,
           to
           do
           and
           execute
           his
           will
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           under
           Christ
           by
           an
           imbred
           authority
           and
           power
           received
           from
           Christ
           ,
           send
           out
           
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
          
           ,
           and
           Elders
           in
           her
           name
           and
           authority
           to
           exercise
           certain
           ministeriall
           acts
           ,
           yet
           so
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           in
           all
           the
           acts
           performed
           by
           the
           officers
           ,
           remaineth
           the
           principall
           and
           prime
           agent
           ,
           cause
           and
           actor
           under
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           officers
           only
           her
           servants
           ,
           deputies
           and
           instruments
           ,
           performing
           all
           by
           authority
           borrowed
           from
           her
           the
           bride
           ,
           Queen
           and
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           :
           This
           they
           believe
           to
           be
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           taught
           by
           Fathers
           and
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           by
           the
           
             faculty
             of
             Paris
          
           ,
           this
           question
           was
           agitated
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basil
           and
           Constance
           ,
           
           to
           bring
           the
           Pope
           as
           a
           sonne
           and
           servant
           under
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Generall
           Councell
           .
           The
           Sorbonists
           and
           Doctors
           of
           Paris
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           near
           the
           smoake
           of
           the
           Popes
           glory
           ,
           for
           this
           ,
           contend
           with
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           men
           that
           are
           sworne
           bellies
           to
           the
           world
           and
           the
           Pope
           .
           The
           Parisians
           cite
           the
           Councell
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           where
           Augustine
           was
           present
           :
           And
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           Tertullian
           ,
           and
           Chrysostome
           seeme
           to
           favour
           this
           .
           So
           
             Maldonate
             ,
             Ferus
             ,
             Jansenius
             ,
             Sutluvius
             ,
             Whittaker
             ,
             Morton
             ,
             Spalato
             ,
             Gerson
             ,
             Almain
             ,
             Petr.
             de
             Alliac
             .
          
           Also
           
             Edmundus
             Richerius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Sim.
             Vegorius
          
           set
           out
           a
           booke
           of
           Church
           policy
           ,
           depressing
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           extolling
           the
           Church
           power
           as
           full
           and
           compleat
           without
           a
           
             ministeriall
             head
          
           ,
           
           as
           their
           owne
           
             Parisian
             Doctors
             acknowledging
             the
             command
             of
             having
             a
             Pope
             to
             be
             affirmative
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             bind
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Churches
             power
             remaineth
             full
             when
             the
             Pope
             is
             dead
             ,
             as
             the
             Parisians
             say
             ,
             p.
          
           8.
           
           The
           booke
           came
           out
           without
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Authour
           ,
           and
           was
           condemned
           by
           
             Cardinall
             Peronius
             ,
             Archbishop
          
           of
           Senona
           ,
           
           and
           
             Primate
             of
             France
             and
             Germany
          
           ,
           and
           is
           refuted
           by
           
             Andreas
             Duvallius
          
           a
           Sorbonist
           .
           What
           our
           Divines
           say
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           exponed
           to
           be
           far
           otherwise
           then
           is
           the
           mind
           of
           Parker
           ,
           
           M.
           Jacob
           ,
           M.
           Best
           ,
           and
           the
           Authours
           of
           presbyteriall
           government
           examined
           ,
           Ann.
           1641.
           
        
         
           Hence
           our
           first
           conclusion
           is
           :
           
           All
           offices
           and
           office-bearers
           in
           Gods
           house
           have
           their
           warrant
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
           as
           we
           all
           agree
           against
           the
           bastard
           prelacy
           .
           1.
           because
           of
           the
           perfection
           and
           plenitude
           of
           Scripture
           .
           2
           because
           of
           our
           Law-giver
           Christs
           wisedome
           ,
           
           and
           his
           seven
           Spirits
           that
           are
           before
           the
           Throne
           ,
           
           seeing
           he
           seeth
           better
           then
           men
           .
           3.
           because
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             w
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
             Act.
          
           20.
           
           ●8
           .
           And
           therefore
           Presbyters
           and
           Deacons
           have
           their
           offices
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Prelates
        
         
           11.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           The
           first
           subject
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           either
           made
           quate
           or
           narrower
           ,
           as
           one
           Pastor
           and
           some
           
           ruling
           Elders
           of
           a
           Congregation
           :
           And
           these
           have
           not
           the
           power
           of
           all
           the
           keyes
           ,
           as
           of
           ordination
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           deposition
           ;
           seeing
           in
           the
           Apostolike
           Church
           there
           were
           alwayes
           a
           number
           of
           Pastors
           at
           the
           ordination
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           onely
           they
           may
           performe
           some
           acts
           of
           discipline
           that
           concerneth
           that
           flocke
           .
           The
           adequate
           and
           proper
           subject
           of
           full
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           the
           presbytery
           of
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           prove
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           The
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           indirectly
           commeth
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           to
           some
           select
           officers
           ,
           I
           say
           
             (
             indirectly
          
           )
           not
           directly
           ,
           because
           howbeit
           beleevers
           by
           no
           innate
           and
           intrinsicall
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           in
           them
           ,
           doe
           ordaine
           officers
           ;
           yet
           they
           are
           to
           give
           a
           popular
           consent
           to
           the
           election
           of
           their
           officers
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           the
           ●athers
           and
           our
           Divines
           teach
           against
           Papists
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           who
           take
           away
           this
           power
           from
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           Now
           by
           this
           popular
           election
           men
           are
           put
           in
           that
           state
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           be
           and
           are
           ordained
           office-bearers
           by
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Elders
           .
           And
           this
           our
           brethrens
           arguments
           prove
           and
           no
           more
           .
           Hence
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           commeth
           to
           the
           officers
           three
           wayes
           ,
           whereof
           we
           deny
           one
           .
           1.
           
           As
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           received
           the
           keyes
           first
           from
           Christ
           ,
           then
           by
           authority
           from
           Christ
           did
           give
           over
           the
           use
           of
           them
           in
           some
           acts
           to
           the
           officers
           ,
           and
           did
           appoint
           them
           her
           servants
           .
           That
           this
           is
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           hope
           by
           gods
           grace
           to
           prove
           .
           2.
           
           The
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           and
           all
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           and
           order
           is
           first
           in
           Christ
           ,
           then
           immediately
           communicated
           to
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           successors
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           here
           the
           offices
           and
           power
           is
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           onely
           .
           
           3.
           
           As
           the
           application
           of
           the
           man
           to
           the
           office
           ,
           and
           the
           office
           to
           the
           man
           is
           twofold
           ;
           one
           by
           popular
           election
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           pleased
           the
           multitude
           ,
           
             Act.
             1.
             
             Act.
          
           6.
           
           Another
           by
           authoritative
           ordination
           or
           imposition
           of
           hands
           to
           an
           office
           in
           Gods
           house
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           have
           by
           
           a
           multitude
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           having
           no
           ministeriall
           function
           ;
           but
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Apostolike
           Church
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           that
           ever
           we
           can
           reade
           .
           We
           find
           out
           ordination
           by
           the
           presbytery
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           The
           essence
           and
           definition
           of
           a
           Church
           doth
           not
           
             ex
             aequo
          
           ,
           equally
           ,
           and
           alike
           agree
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           office-bearers
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           company
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           these
           two
           parts
           ,
           beleevers
           and
           officers
           ,
           as
           our
           brethren
           speak
           of
           their
           visible
           Church
           .
           My
           reason
           is
           cleare
           ,
           Beleevers
           are
           essentially
           and
           properly
           the
           mysticall
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
             Eph.
             5
             ▪
             25.
             
             Act.
          
           20.
           28.
           
           And
           
             the
             Church
             builded
             on
             a
             rocke
             ,
          
           which
           they
           say
           received
           the
           keyes
           from
           Christ
           (
           which
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           )
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           officers
           ,
           that
           are
           only
           officers
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           that
           is
           called
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           cloathed
           with
           a
           calling
           to
           be
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           redeemed
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           may
           often
           be
           ,
           and
           are
           reprobates
           ,
           and
           not
           members
           of
           Christs
           true
           body
           according
           to
           the
           influence
           of
           saving
           grace
           ,
           Now
           from
           this
           I
           inferre
           ,
           that
           beleevers
           and
           office-bearers
           make
           not
           one
           common
           and
           true
           mysticall
           body
           that
           hath
           received
           equally
           the
           keyes
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           predications
           are
           unproper
           and
           figurative
           ,
           and
           that
           literally
           and
           in
           rigor
           of
           the
           letter
           they
           are
           false
           .
           
             (
             Sion
             bringeth
             good
             tydings
             (
             the
             Church
             giveth
             sucke
             and
             milke
             to
             her
             children
             )
             (
             the
             Church
             begetteth
             a
             man
             childe
             )
          
           because
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           doe
           these
           things
           :
           For
           there
           is
           no
           effective
           influence
           or
           causality
           comming
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           in
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Pastorall
           actions
           ,
           except
           that
           they
           pray
           for
           these
           fruits
           of
           a
           Ministery
           ,
           they
           chuse
           the
           men
           for
           the
           worke
           ,
           but
           doe
           not
           ordaine
           them
           :
           But
           we
           cannot
           say
           that
           the
           Church
           doth
           formally
           preach
           and
           beget
           children
           to
           God
           in
           and
           through
           preachers
           ,
           as
           their
           servants
           ,
           as
           a
           King
           speaketh
           such
           a
           businesse
           by
           his
           Legat
           and
           Embassador
           ;
           and
           our
           King
           doth
           governe
           and
           reigne
           in
           Ireland
           by
           his
           Deputy
           :
           Here
           the
           Kings
           
           authority
           hath
           influence
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           his
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           Legat
           :
           For
           where
           will
           Scripture
           beare
           this
           
             (
             The
             beleevers
             at
             Colossee
             preach
             to
             the
             beleevers
             at
             Colossee
             by
             their
             servant
          
           Archippus
           )
           
             (
             Philippians
             preach
             to
             Philippians
             by
             their
             servant
          
           Epaphroditus
           )
           And
           
             (
             the
             Church
             exerciseth
             authority
             ,
             and
             governeth
             her selfe
             in
             and
             through
             the
             servants
             sent
             by
             her selfe
             )
          
           And
           
             (
             the
             faithfull
             Thessalonians
             are
             over
             themselves
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             obey
             themselves
             in
             their
             servants
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             sent
             by
             themselves
             )
          
           how
           I
           say
           ,
           will
           the
           holy
           Spirits
           stile
           of
           language
           make
           these
           in
           rigor
           true
           ?
           but
           according
           to
           our
           brethrens
           tenents
           they
           are
           most
           true
           .
           
           
             Katheren
             Childley
          
           against
           Edwards
           saith
           ,
           
             pag.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             When
             the
             hand
             launceth
             the
             foot
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             properly
             the
             action
             of
             the
             hand
             alone
             ,
             because
             the
             hand
             is
             set
             on
             worke
             by
             the
             body
             ,
             if
             the
             body
             be
             destitute
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             for
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             body
             commeth
             not
             from
             the
             hand
             ,
             but
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             hand
             from
             the
             body
             .
             So
             this
             Argument
             would
             say
             ,
             The
             Pastor
             preacheth
             as
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             preaching
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             performed
             by
             the
             Pastor
             as
             their
             servant
             or
             mouth
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             power
             of
             preaching
             must
             be
             first
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             first
             in
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             motion
             is
             first
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             not
             first
             in
             the
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           comparison
           holdeth
           not
           ,
           The
           Pastor
           is
           Gods
           mouth
           ,
           
             Jer.
             15.
             19.
             
             Luk.
          
           1.
           70.
           
           But
           Pastors
           are
           not
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           motion
           is
           here
           from
           Christ
           principally
           ,
           from
           the
           Pastor
           as
           the
           mouth
           instrumentally
           ,
           from
           the
           Church
           objectively
           and
           finally
           ,
           and
           the
           comparison
           of
           the
           body
           naturall
           halteth
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           5.
           
           We
           preach
           not
           our selves
           but
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           our selves
           your
           servants
           for
           Christs
           sake
           .
           
             Therefore
             Ministers
             are
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Ministers
           may
           be
           thought
           the
           Churches
           servants
           two
           wayes
           ,
           1.
           
           Subiectively
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           their
           authority
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           were
           Pastors
           of
           men
           ,
           
           or
           from
           men
           .
           
           This
           is
           the
           questioned
           sense
           that
           we
           deny
           .
           
           2.
           finaliter
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           servants
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Christ
           is
           called
           our
           servant
           ,
           Mat.
           20.
           28.
           
           And
           the
           Angels
           our
           
             ministring
             spirits
          
           ;
           yet
           neither
           Christ
           nor
           the
           Angels
           have
           authority
           and
           a
           Calling
           from
           us
           to
           their
           service
           .
           It
           is
           as
           if
           one
           would
           say
           ,
           The
           Physitian
           hath
           skill
           from
           the
           sicke
           person
           ;
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           because
           God
           gave
           him
           skill
           for
           the
           sicke
           person
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           sicke
           person
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           We
           judge
           this
           distinction
           against
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           essentially
           ,
           fundamentally
           and
           originally
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           only
           ,
           and
           some
           borrowed
           acts
           of
           the
           keyes
           should
           be
           in
           the
           officers
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           
             we
             are
             not
             to
             distinguish
             where
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             distinguish
             ,
          
           
           because
           this
           distinguishing
           is
           unknowne
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           which
           never
           giveth
           the
           keyes
           to
           the
           beleevers
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             comparison
             which
          
           Parker
           
             fetcheth
             from
             the
          
           Parisians
           ,
           
           
             holdeth
             not
          
           .
           Sight
           is
           in
           the
           eye
           ,
           as
           the
           instrument
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           principally
           and
           originally
           from
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           man
           seeth
           by
           the
           eye
           .
           The
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           as
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           whole
           body
           (
           as
           Bridgesius
           saith
           )
           and
           in
           every
           member
           of
           the
           body
           :
           
           Howbeit
           it
           doth
           not
           exercise
           the
           power
           in
           every
           member
           ,
           but
           it
           seeth
           by
           the
           eye
           ,
           and
           heareth
           by
           the
           eare
           ,
           so
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           but
           it
           exerciseth
           some
           Acts
           ministeriall
           ,
           as
           preaching
           ,
           baptizing
           in
           the
           guides
           ,
           and
           other
           are
           Acts
           in
           other
           members
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           the
           power
           is
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           this
           comparison
           halteth
           many
           wayes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           body
           is
           a
           physicall
           ,
           organicall
           matter
           capable
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           a
           kindly
           or
           naturall
           house
           or
           shop
           for
           the
           soule
           to
           worke
           in
           ,
           and
           every
           member
           may
           exercise
           some
           vitall
           operation
           by
           the
           soules
           inacting
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           hearing
           ,
           smelling
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           moving
           ,
           growing
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           But
           the
           Church
           consisting
           of
           beleevers
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           are
           often
           opposed
           by
           way
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           as
           beleevers
           and
           non
           beleevers
           ,
           and
           a
           beleever
           that
           is
           no
           more
           but
           a
           beleever
           ,
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           it
           being
           
             gratia
             gratis
             data
          
           ,
           a
           freely
           given
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           except
           the
           Lord
           be
           pleased
           freely
           to
           give
           it
           by
           some
           Law
           or
           promise
           ;
           And
           so
           these
           that
           are
           only
           beleevers
           ,
           are
           as
           the
           woodden
           leg
           ,
           or
           the
           eye
           of
           glasse
           in
           the
           body
           wanting
           all
           authoritative
           power
           of
           the
           ministery
           where
           God
           hath
           not
           gifted
           and
           called
           them
           ,
           now
           every
           member
           of
           the
           body
           is
           inacted
           by
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           this
           comparison
           hold
           well
           ,
           as
           every
           member
           of
           the
           body
           liveth
           ,
           and
           is
           denominated
           a
           living
           thing
           (
           howbeit
           every
           member
           be
           not
           an
           eye
           ,
           or
           an
           eare
           )
           by
           the
           information
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           so
           every
           toe
           and
           finger
           liveth
           by
           the
           inacting
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           
             actu
             primo
          
           ,
           and
           moveth
           and
           groweth
           
             actu
             secundo
          
           :
           so
           must
           every
           beleever
           in
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Man
           and
           woman
           be
           
             actu
             primo
          
           ,
           and
           essentially
           a
           ministeriall
           part
           and
           office-bearer
           having
           authority
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           also
           
             actu
             secundo
          
           ,
           exercise
           some
           ministeriall
           acts
           ;
           for
           such
           as
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           act
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           is
           the
           power
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           act
           .
           If
           the
           power
           be
           ministeriall
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           act
           :
           If
           the
           act
           be
           not
           ministeriall
           (
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           in
           these
           onely
           that
           are
           beleevers
           ,
           especially
           women
           and
           children
           )
           so
           neither
           is
           the
           power
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           whole
           man
           seeth
           by
           the
           eye
           ,
           heareth
           by
           the
           eare
           ,
           
           but
           the
           beleevers
           see
           by
           their
           owne
           eyes
           (
           as
           they
           must
           live
           by
           their
           owne
           faith
           )
           and
           not
           with
           the
           Pastors
           eyes
           ,
           neither
           doe
           they
           grow
           by
           that
           soule
           of
           grace
           by
           which
           the
           Pastor
           groweth
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Beleevers
           must
           either
           be
           the
           virtuall
           ,
           or
           the
           formall
           subject
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           They
           are
           not
           the
           virtuall
           subject
           or
           cause
           ,
           as
           flint
           is
           a
           cause
           of
           fire
           ;
           for
           our
           brethren
           say
           that
           the
           beleevers
           formally
           performe
           acts
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           rebuke
           ,
           they
           excommunicate
           ,
           
           they
           chuse
           their
           officers
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           authoritative
           act
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           as
           they
           teach
           .
           Now
           a
           virtuall
           cause
           is
           not
           formally
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           effect
           ;
           as
           fire
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           fire
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           formally
           performe
           acts
           of
           the
           formall
           cause
           ;
           food
           doth
           not
           formally
           make
           motion
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           onely
           virtually
           .
           But
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           beleevers
           are
           the
           formall
           subject
           of
           the
           keyes
           :
           It
           is
           absurd
           that
           one
           should
           essentially
           ,
           and
           
             actu
             primo
          
           ,
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           may
           not
           preach
           ,
           nor
           baptize
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           had
           a
           reasonable
           soule
           ,
           and
           yet
           could
           neither
           discourse
           nor
           move
           ,
           nor
           walke
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           either
           in
           the
           officers
           as
           officers
           ,
           
           or
           onely
           as
           beleevers
           ;
           if
           as
           officers
           ,
           then
           they
           cannot
           borrow
           the
           keyes
           from
           beleevers
           ,
           seeing
           they
           have
           them
           as
           officers
           ,
           suppose
           they
           be
           not
           beleevers
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           against
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           distinction
           ;
           if
           they
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           onely
           as
           beleevers
           ,
           then
           all
           Ministers
           that
           are
           non-beleevers
           want
           the
           keyes
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Office-bearers
           have
           either
           a
           nearer
           and
           more
           ministeriall
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           then
           beleevers
           ,
           
           or
           onely
           that
           same
           ministeriall
           power
           ;
           if
           the
           former
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           ministery
           is
           but
           a
           naked
           act
           ,
           that
           some
           exercise
           at
           the
           Churches
           direction
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           no
           habituall
           power
           whereby
           Paul
           is
           made
           a
           Minister
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           25.
           and
           Epaphroditus
           is
           denominated
           a
           faithfull
           messenger
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           25.
           for
           so
           one
           shall
           not
           be
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           is
           in
           the
           act
           of
           his
           ministery
           ,
           against
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           .
           If
           office-bearers
           have
           onely
           that
           same
           ministeriall
           power
           that
           beleevers
           have
           ,
           Then
           Ministers
           cannot
           ordaine
           others
           to
           be
           Ministers
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           beleevers
           ,
           and
           a
           Minister
           shall
           not
           preach
           from
           an
           inward
           principle
           ,
           proper
           to
           a
           Minister
           ;
           but
           from
           a
           principle
           common
           to
           him
           with
           other
           beleevers
           ,
           which
           maketh
           no
           di●ference
           betwixt
           a
           beleever
           and
           a
           Minister
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           naked
           acts
           ;
           And
           this
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           a
           man
           doth
           walke
           naked
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           is
           void
           of
           life
           ;
           he
           
           preacheth
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           other
           inward
           power
           ministeriall
           ,
           then
           any
           beleeving
           woman
           or
           childe
           hath
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           be
           originally
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Beleevers
           ,
           
           and
           the
           exercise
           only
           in
           officers
           ,
           then
           Pastors
           in
           rigor
           of
           speech
           are
           the
           Churches
           servants
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           over
           them
           in
           the
           Lord.
           2.
           
           Pastors
           are
           sent
           by
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           inherent
           and
           innate
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Church
           had
           a
           dominion
           and
           authority
           over
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           hence
           will
           it
           follow
           that
           Pastors
           have
           their
           authority
           from
           Beleevers
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           absurd
           :
           For
           then
           if
           Beleevers
           should
           receive
           the
           keyes
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           applyed
           to
           men
           fit
           and
           able
           therefore
           ,
           this
           application
           is
           not
           a
           making
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           or
           a
           reason
           why
           Archippus
           is
           a
           Minister
           ,
           as
           the
           reason
           why
           a
           fire
           burneth
           a
           dry
           tree
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           application
           of
           the
           tree
           to
           the
           fire
           ,
           but
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           drinesse
           of
           the
           timber
           :
           If
           one
           should
           bring
           out
           from
           amongst
           ten
           glasses
           one
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           out
           to
           the
           Sunnes
           light
           and
           beames
           ,
           this
           refulgent
           beauty
           and
           glancing
           is
           not
           from
           the
           man
           that
           bringeth
           the
           glasse
           before
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           except
           occasionally
           ,
           the
           glancing
           splendor
           is
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           glasse
           ,
           and
           the
           Suns
           light
           :
           And
           the
           man
           applyeth
           not
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           to
           the
           glasse
           ,
           but
           bringeth
           out
           the
           glasse
           to
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           :
           So
           doe
           Beleevers
           but
           apply
           the
           fit
           person
           in
           their
           wise
           election
           to
           Gods
           office
           ,
           and
           they
           apply
           not
           the
           office
           to
           the
           man
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           presupposed
           they
           are
           tyed
           to
           the
           rules
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           requiring
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           
             as
             is
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           the
           application
           is
           not
           in
           the
           free-will
           of
           people
           or
           Pastors
           ,
           neither
           hath
           God
           left
           it
           to
           Beleevers
           in
           generall
           what
           men
           they
           place
           in
           offices
           .
           So
           Spalato
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           cannot
           stand
           with
           Christs
           wisedome
           ,
           
           that
           he
           hath
           conferred
           an
           excellent
           supernaturall
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           that
           reacheth
           supernaturall
           ends
           and
           effects
           ,
           
           and
           then
           forbidden
           multitudes
           who
           have
           this
           power
           ,
           as
           men
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           ,
           to
           touch
           the
           Arke
           ,
           or
           to
           
           preach
           ,
           or
           meddle
           with
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God.
           So
           
             Francis
             White
          
           ,
           
           
             Andrea
             Duvall
             ,
             Soto
             ,
             Victoria
             ,
             Baynes
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Christ
           would
           have
           set
           down
           rules
           how
           all
           Beleevers
           should
           use
           this
           power
           ,
           
           as
           he
           setteth
           downe
           Canons
           how
           all
           Church-men
           should
           use
           their
           power
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Epistles
           to
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           :
           
           If
           any
           such
           power
           (
           as
           is
           pretended
           )
           were
           originally
           and
           fundamentally
           in
           all
           Beleevers
           .
           
           But
           we
           reade
           of
           no
           rules
           or
           no
           Canons
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           obliging
           all
           Beleevers
           to
           bring
           in
           act
           ,
           to
           actuate
           or
           exercise
           this
           power
           thus
           and
           thus
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           liking
           ;
           Therefore
           there
           is
           in
           them
           originally
           no
           such
           power
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           Q.
           6.
           
           Whether
           Christ
           hath
           left
           the
           actuall
           government
           of
           his
           Church
           to
           the
           multitude
           of
           Beleevers
           ?
        
         
           PLato
           said
           well
           of
           Government
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
           That
           
             amongst
             lawfull
             governments
             it
             is
             worst
             ,
          
           
           
             amongst
             uniust
             governments
             the
             best
             ▪
          
           
           Aristotle
           saith
           ,
           of
           of
           its
           nature
           it
           is
           corrupt
           and
           faulty
           .
           Plutarch
           calleth
           it
           the
           Serpents
           taile
           leading
           the
           head
           .
           
           Xenophon
           speaketh
           not
           well
           of
           it
           .
           
           Our
           Divines
           ,
           
           as
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Chemnitius
          
           ,
           
           M●lancthon
           ,
           
           Luther
           .
           
           Junius
           ,
           
           Pareus
           
           make
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           partake
           of
           all
           the
           three
           governments
           .
           In
           respect
           of
           Christ
           the
           only
           supreame
           King
           it
           is
           an
           
             absolute
             Monarchy
          
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           the
           invisible
           government
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           rulers
           as
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Aristocracie
           ,
           the
           visible
           government
           being
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           some
           things
           that
           concerneth
           the
           whole
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Democracie
           ,
           or
           hath
           some
           popular
           government
           in
           it
           .
        
         
         
           We
           are
           now
           to
           enquire
           ,
           if
           the
           government
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           be
           in
           the
           collective
           body
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           as
           indeed
           by
           consequent
           they
           teach
           with
           whom
           we
           now
           dispute
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Eldership
           ;
           in
           Classes
           and
           Synods
           provinciall
           and
           nationall
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           in
           Scotland
           .
           We
           hold
           that
           the
           government
           popular
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           properly
           taken
           ,
           when
           the
           collective
           body
           judgeth
           and
           governeth
           to
           be
           expresly
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             
             He
             gave
             some
             (
             not
             all
             )
             to
             be
             Apostles
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           1
           
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             And
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             secondarily
             Prophets
             ,
             thirdly
             teachers
             ,
             after
             that
             miracles
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           1
           
             Thess.
             5.
             12.
             
             Now
             we
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             ,
             to
             know
             them
             that
             labour
             amongst
             you
             ,
             and
             are
             over
             you
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             Obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             and
             submit
             your selves
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           1
           
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             Let
             the
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           is
           cleare
           as
           the
           noone-sunne
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           some
           over
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           some
           that
           are
           Elders
           
             that
             rule
             well
          
           ,
           some
           to
           whom
           the
           
             people
             should
             submit
          
           ,
           and
           give
           obedience
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           people
           are
           not
           rulers
           ,
           all
           have
           not
           the
           rod
           ,
           nor
           a
           definitive
           voice
           in
           that
           highest
           censure
           of
           excommunication
           .
           
             All
             are
             not
             overseers
             ,
             guides
             ,
             governours
             ,
             fathers
             ,
             stewards
             ,
             shepheards
          
           ;
           but
           some
           are
           governed
           ,
           subject
           ,
           sons
           ,
           the
           flocke
           ruled
           ,
           and
           fed
           ,
           then
           doth
           not
           the
           people
           governe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           keyes
           were
           only
           given
           to
           the
           Elders
           ,
           
           as
           is
           proved
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           God
           set
           downe
           in
           his
           word
           rules
           ,
           
           canons
           ,
           and
           directions
           for
           all
           lawfull
           governours
           ,
           how
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           should
           behave
           themselves
           in
           Gods
           house
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistles
           to
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           ;
           but
           no
           where
           doth
           God
           give
           directions
           how
           all
           beleevers
           should
           rule
           ,
           command
           and
           governe
           ,
           neither
           hath
           he
           promised
           that
           Spirit
           to
           all
           in
           that
           charge
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Guides
           are
           eyes
           ,
           
           eares
           ,
           fathers
           ,
           gifted-teachers
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           11.
           
           But
           the
           whole
           body
           is
           not
           an
           eye
           ,
           
             for
             then
             where
             were
             the
             hearing
             ?
             1
             Cor.
          
           12.
           17.
           
           All
           are
           not
           fathers
           ,
           nor
           all
           governours
           gifted
           therfore
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           actuall
           government
           is
           not
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           all
           the
           community
           of
           believers
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           faults
           of
           evill
           government
           is
           laid
           upon
           some
           ,
           
           not
           upon
           all
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Mat.
             24.
             28.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             7.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             3.
             
             Revel
             .
             2.
             14
             ,
             20.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             John
             v.
          
           10.
           
           And
           the
           praise
           of
           good
           government
           is
           given
           to
           some
           ,
           not
           to
           all
           ,
           1
           
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             17.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             2.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           5.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           is
           against
           the
           dignity
           of
           such
           as
           are
           Embassadours
           in
           Christs
           roome
           ,
           
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           20.
           representing
           his
           person
           who
           are
           to
           be
           
             heard
             as
             himselfe
          
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           41
           ,
           42.
           
           
             His
             Angels
          
           ,
           Revel
           .
           2.
           1.
           
             intrusted
             with
             his
             secrets
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           18.
           
           
             His
             stewards
             and
             builders
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           10.
           
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
          
           ,
           Joh.
           3.
           29.
           
           Therefore
           they
           must
           have
           some
           honour
           of
           government
           that
           is
           not
           given
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           government
           which
           necessarily
           includeth
           a
           confusion
           ,
           
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           come
           from
           the
           God
           of
           order
           ,
           popular
           government
           is
           such
           ,
           for
           in
           some
           Apostolike
           Congregations
           that
           were
           independent
           ,
           there
           were
           six
           thousand
           and
           above
           ,
           
           Act.
           4.
           9.
           
           Two
           answers
           are
           given
           here
           ,
           1.
           
           Smith
           saith
           
             one
             may
             speake
             for
             all
             the
             Church
             or
             two
             .
             Answ.
          
           These
           two
           are
           then
           a
           representative
           Church
           ,
           and
           doe
           speak
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           he
           denyeth
           .
           2.
           
           M.
           Best
           saith
           ,
           
             none
             should
             be
             a
             congregation
             ,
             but
             so
             many
             as
             may
             orderly
             meet
             without
             confusion
             .
             Answ.
          
           Then
           the
           Apostles
           government
           was
           confused
           ,
           els
           there
           was
           an
           Eldership
           that
           represented
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           was
           no
           independent
           Church
           .
           
           A
           third
           answer
           is
           ,
           
             Let
             heads
             of
             Families
             ,
             and
             fathers
             onely
             speake
             .
             Answ.
          
           Yet
           you
           fall
           upon
           a
           selected
           and
           representative
           Church
           ,
           which
           otherwaies
           you
           deny
           .
           2.
           
           If
           sonnes
           and
           servants
           have
           a
           like
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           like
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           who
           dare
           for
           eschewing
           confusion
           take
           from
           them
           what
           Christ
           hath
           given
           them
           ?
           We
           may
           not
           do
           evill
           or
           rob
           any
           that
           good
           may
           come
           of
           it
           .
           Ainsworth
           against
           
             Bernard
             .
             
             The
             Authours
          
           deny
           they
           maintain
           popular
           government
           ;
           
           Therfore
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             the
             state
             is
             popular
             ,
             the
             government
             on
             Christs
             part
             is
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Elders
             an
             Aristocracy
             .
             The
             people
             is
             freely
             to
             voice
             in
             Elections
             and
             judgment
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
          
           
           
             let
             the
             Elders
             publickly
             propone
             and
             order
             all
             things
             ,
             let
             them
             reproove
             ,
             convince
             ,
             exhort
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           hold
           no
           Democracy
           or
           popular
           government
           .
           Ans.
           I
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Doctors
           of
           Paris
           doe
           make
           distinction
           betwixt
           the
           state
           and
           government
           ,
           who
           yet
           doe
           acknowledge
           a
           visible
           Monarchy
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           so
           did
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constance
           :
           For
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           indeed
           popular
           in
           respect
           nothing
           that
           concerneth
           the
           state
           and
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           so
           concerneth
           thē
           ,
           should
           be
           done
           without
           the
           privity
           or
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           excommunication
           untill
           the
           man
           and
           his
           scandalous
           sinnes
           be
           delated
           to
           them
           .
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           
           Nothing
           should
           be
           concluded
           in
           a
           Synod
           ,
           untill
           the
           people
           heare
           and
           know
           ,
           yea
           they
           have
           all
           place
           to
           speake
           ,
           object
           ,
           reason
           and
           dispute
           in
           an
           orderly
           way
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           collected
           from
           Act.
           15.
           12
           ,
           13.
           letters
           are
           sent
           in
           the
           Churches
           name
           ,
           charity
           sent
           to
           the
           distressed
           Saints
           in
           their
           name
           ,
           officers
           chosen
           by
           their
           consent
           ,
           but
           all
           this
           maketh
           no
           popular
           government
           ,
           if
           we
           speak
           properly
           ,
           seeing
           the
           multitude
           doth
           not
           judge
           ,
           define
           judicially
           ,
           nor
           sentence
           ,
           nor
           command
           and
           give
           out
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           .
           But
           these
           of
           whom
           we
           now
           speake
           doe
           constitute
           a
           popular
           government
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           which
           I
           proove
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Parker
             ,
             the
             fore-said
             Authours
          
           ,
           
           Best
           ,
           M.
           
             Jacob
             ,
             Smith
          
           ,
           and
           these
           that
           are
           for
           independency
           of
           Congregations
           ascribe
           to
           the
           whole
           multitude
           ,
           
           and
           from
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           12.
           a
           judiciall
           exercise
           of
           
             the
             rod
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             a
             judging
             of
             these
             that
             are
             within
             ,
          
           Mat.
           2.
           18.
           
           
             The
             Church
          
           to
           be
           heard
           and
           obeyed
           that
           doth
           judicially
           
             excommunicate
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             over-seers
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             all
             believers
             .
          
           
           3.
           
           
             Binding
             and
             loosing
             and
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             power
             and
             exercise
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             
             builded
             on
             the
             rocke
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             ,
          
           Mat.
           16.
           18
           ,
           19.
           so
           they
           teach
           also
           .
           4.
           
           All
           the
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           that
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           have
           ,
           saith
           Parker
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           .
           5.
           
           The
           Congregation
           of
           believers
           hath
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           over
           the
           officers
           ,
           and
           rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           to
           make
           and
           unmake
           ,
           ordaine
           ,
           censure
           ,
           depose
           and
           excommunicate
           their
           over-seers
           (
           say
           they
           )
           Now
           all
           who
           have
           written
           Politiks
           ,
           
           as
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             Bodin
             ,
             Tholosanus
          
           ,
           
           and
           our
           Divines
           disputing
           against
           the
           Popes
           Monarchy
           ,
           
           
             Junius
             ,
             Daneus
             ,
             Keckerman
             ,
             Chamier
             ,
          
           
           
             Musculus
             ,
             Sadeel
          
           say
           ,
           these
           are
           properly
           Judges
           ,
           
             who
             cognosce
             and
             authoritatively
             try
             ,
             sentence
             ,
             decree
             and
             punish
             delinquents
             ,
          
           
           and
           all
           this
           the
           whole
           faithfull
           doe
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           as
           is
           prooved
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           democraticall
           or
           popular
           government
           brought
           into
           Christs
           house
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           all
           necessity
           of
           overseers
           and
           officers
           taken
           close
           away
           .
           
           Smith
           saith
           ,
           
           
             it
             is
             Antichristian
             to
             place
             Rulers
             and
             Elders
             over
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           Yea
           ,
           
           
             he
             seeth
             not
             why
             all
             believers
             may
             not
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             :
          
           And
           if
           the
           Keyes
           be
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           
           and
           actuall
           government
           to
           over-see
           and
           rule
           their
           over-seers
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           how
           this
           will
           not
           follow
           from
           the
           fore-said
           grounds
           .
           See
           what
           Arnisaeus
           and
           Spalato
           saith
           ,
           
           both
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           is
           popular
           government
           when
           the
           people
           ruleth
           themselves
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           enough
           to
           say
           the
           Elders
           rule
           ,
           because
           they
           propone
           and
           order
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           reproove
           ,
           convince
           and
           exhort
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           will
           have
           the
           Apostle
           James
           ,
           whom
           many
           of
           our
           Divines
           think
           President
           and
           Moderator
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Hierusalem
             ,
             Act.
          
           15.
           
           The
           Ruler
           and
           one
           that
           is
           
             over
             the
             Councell
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           such
           an
           one
           as
           the
           Councell
           must
           obey
           and
           submit
           unto
           ,
           for
           his
           place
           of
           Moderation
           :
           For
           the
           Duke
           of
           Venetia
           ,
           because
           he
           moderateth
           their
           Senate
           ,
           
           and
           proponeth
           and
           ordereth
           suffrages
           ,
           is
           not
           thought
           by
           
             Bodine
             ,
             Tolosanus
             ,
             Arnisaeus
             ,
             Keckerman
             ,
          
           or
           any
           Politician
           to
           be
           the
           King
           and
           Prince
           of
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           
           and
           Lord
           Judge
           over
           the
           Senate
           .
           The
           
             Lacedemonian
             government
          
           was
           popular
           ,
           
           howbeit
           the
           people
           did
           order
           their
           matters
           by
           their
           Ephori
           ,
           
           that
           were
           a
           sort
           of
           Rulers
           to
           the
           people
           .
           The
           Moderatour
           of
           our
           Assembly
           is
           not
           Judge
           ,
           or
           over
           the
           Assembly
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           Nay
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           a
           suff●age
           and
           decisme
           voice
           in
           our
           Assembly
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           Moderator
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           is
           a
           chosen
           Commissioner
           and
           member
           of
           the
           Assembly
           .
           
           So
           Field
           saith
           well
           ,
           
           
             If
             the
             Pope
             be
             only
             a
             President
             in
             the
             Councell
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Prince
             .
             Turr●cremata
          
           distinguisheth
           betwixt
           a
           
             President
             of
             Honour
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             President
             of
             Authority
          
           .
           The
           Canon
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Paris
           maketh
           the
           Pope
           above
           this
           or
           this
           Church
           or
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           is
           in
           a
           generall
           Councell
           ,
           he
           is
           there
           as
           a
           
             President
             of
             Honour
             only
          
           ,
           
           
             not
             as
             a
             Prince
          
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           first
           member
           by
           order
           of
           the
           Councell
           and
           subject
           to
           the
           Councell
           .
           
           Now
           the
           Scripture
           giveth
           to
           the
           over-seers
           an
           authority
           ,
           
           a
           presidency
           of
           authority
           ,
           
           
             We
             must
             obey
             them
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             heare
             them
             as
             we
             would
             heare
             Christ.
          
           2.
           
           Seeing
           this
           is
           ordinary
           to
           our
           Brethren
           to
           reason
           thus
           .
           All
           the
           faithfull
           are
           the
           Spouse
           and
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             unto
             God
          
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           like
           title
           and
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           therfore
           the
           Keyes
           are
           immediately
           communicated
           to
           them
           without
           the
           mediation
           of
           Rulers
           interveening
           :
           Hence
           I
           inferre
           ,
           if
           all
           have
           alike
           right
           to
           the
           keys
           for
           their
           alike
           title
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           right
           of
           free
           redemption
           in
           Christ
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           all
           are
           alike
           Rulers
           over
           all
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           then
           because
           believers
           as
           believers
           have
           a
           title
           and
           interest
           in
           Christ
           as
           their
           redeemer
           ,
           and
           office-bearers
           ;
           because
           office
           bearers
           have
           no
           title
           in
           Christ
           as
           Redeemer
           (
           for
           no
           office
           giveth
           a
           man
           a
           claime
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           a
           redeemer
           ,
           but
           only
           some
           generall
           title
           to
           him
           as
           Lord
           of
           the
           house
           )
           Hence
           it
           shall
           follow
           that
           the
           believers
           are
           Over-seers
           and
           Rulers
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           order
           and
           moderate
           all
           publick
           actions
           :
           So
           I
           see
           no
           authority
           or
           preheminency
           given
           to
           the
           Church-guides
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           due
           ,
           
           and
           more
           due
           to
           the
           believers
           then
           to
           them
           .
           As
           for
           
             reprooving
             ,
             convincing
             ,
             exhorting
          
           ,
           these
           are
           common
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           as
           our
           Brethren
           say
           ,
           and
           so
           due
           to
           them
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           keys
           ,
           and
           more
           due
           then
           to
           office-bearers
           ,
           who
           do
           but
           borrow
           the
           keyes
           at
           the
           second
           hand
           (
           as
           they
           teach
           )
           and
           receive
           them
           not
           immediately
           from
           Christ.
           Now
           we
           all
           know
           that
           Anabaptists
           take
           away
           all
           Magistracy
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           all
           dominion
           conquered
           by
           warre
           ,
           all
           relation
           of
           captain
           and
           souldier
           ,
           master
           and
           servant
           ,
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           all
           
             Christs
             free-men
          
           ,
           all
           Christians
           equally
           redeemed
           in
           Christ
           ;
           
             And
             if
             the
             sonne
             make
             you
             free
             then
             are
             you
             free
             indeed
             .
          
           And
           the
           New
           Testament
           maketh
           us
           all
           Christs
           ransomed
           ones
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           should
           be
           no
           servant
           .
           
           And
           we
           
             are
             called
             in
             Christ
             to
             liberty
             ,
             be
             not
             servants
             of
             men
             .
          
           See
           what
           our
           Divines
           ,
           
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Bucan
             ,
             Tilenus
             ,
             Professours
             of
             Leyden
          
           answer
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Arminians
          
           thus
           abusing
           Gods
           Word
           .
        
         
           And
           certainly
           if
           the
           keyes
           and
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           given
           to
           all
           believers
           ,
           
           because
           they
           are
           all
           made
           Kings
           ,
           
           
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
          
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           made
           
             free
             and
             redeemed
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             all
             things
             are
             made
             ours
             ,
          
           Therfore
           I
           may
           well
           inferre
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           ,
           the
           keys
           of
           civill
           power
           to
           be
           Kings
           temporall
           and
           freemen
           civilly
           are
           made
           ours
           ,
           if
           all
           things
           be
           ours
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           Magistrate
           ,
           no
           Captain
           ,
           no
           souldier
           (
           peace
           and
           liberty
           are
           ours
           )
           no
           master
           or
           servant
           .
           I
           am
           far
           from
           thinking
           that
           our
           worthy
           Brethren
           do
           allow
           of
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           
           but
           the
           principles
           are
           too
           sibb
           and
           near
           of
           blood
           .
           
           What
           Fathers
           say
           for
           the
           Church
           government
           by
           Elders
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           people
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           Ignatius
           ,
           
           who
           will
           have
           us
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           as
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           .
           And
           Basilius
           saith
           ,
           
           
             The
             governours
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             set
             down
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           28.
           
           And
           Ambrose
           on
           that
           place
           saith
           ,
           the
           Church
           policy
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
           So
           Chrysostome
           ,
           
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           ,
           so
           
             Origen
             ,
             Ireneus
             ,
             August
             .
             
             Theophylact
             ,
          
           
           
             Theodoret
             ,
             Hyerom
          
           ,
           which
           for
           time
           I
           cannot
           cite
           at
           length
           .
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           Q.
           7.
           
           If
           there
           be
           no
           true
           visible
           Church
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           congregation
           meeting
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           no
           Presbyteriall
           or
           representative
           Church
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           OVr
           Brethren
           hold
           that
           the
           only
           true
           publick
           visible
           Church
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           a
           Congregation
           of
           Believers
           joyned
           together
           by
           a
           voluntary
           profession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           meeting
           in
           one
           place
           to
           worship
           God.
           They
           deny
           1.
           
           That
           the
           word
           
             (
             Church
          
           )
           doth
           ever
           signifie
           a
           Presbytery
           or
           Eldership
           .
           2.
           
           They
           deny
           that
           there
           is
           any
           representative
           Church
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           hath
           the
           title
           of
           a
           Church
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           3.
           
           They
           deny
           that
           there
           is
           any
           
             Provinciall
             or
             Nationall
             Church
          
           that
           can
           be
           called
           a
           visible
           politique
           body
           of
           Christ.
           4.
           
           They
           deny
           any
           Church
           to
           have
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           over
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           .
           For
           the
           decision
           of
           the
           present
           questions
           ,
           these
           distinctions
           are
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             There
             be
             odds
             betwixt
             a
             Church
             visible
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             ministeriall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             be
             odds
             betwixt
             a
             Cathedrall
             or
             mother
             Church
             (
             and
             this
             we
             deny
             )
             and
             a
             Church
             Nationall
             and
             provinciall
             ,
             which
             cannot
             meet
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             all
             the
             particular
             members
             therof
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             termed
             representative
             three
             wayes
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             heare
             )
             1.
             properly
             ,
             2.
             commonly
             ,
             3.
             most
             properly
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Suppose
             the
             name
             of
             Presbyteriall
             Church
             be
             not
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           word
           Church
           is
           not
           taken
           here
           ,
           1.
           
           For
           the
           Temple
           or
           House
           where
           God
           is
           worshipped
           .
           2.
           
           Neither
           for
           foure
           or
           five
           that
           worship
           God
           ordinarily
           within
           the
           walls
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           
             Rom.
             16.
             5.
             
             Salute
             the
             Church
             at
             their
             House
             ,
          
           
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           19.
           
           Philem.
           v.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           termed
           Kahal
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           rendred
           Synagogue
           ,
           
           and
           Kahal
           rendred
           Ecclesia
           .
           And
           
             Kahal
             ,
             Deut.
          
           5.
           22.
           or
           Hehillah
           ,
           
           Deut.
           33.
           4.
           signifieth
           a
           Congregation
           of
           people
           ,
           
           and
           Gnedah
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           
             Exod.
             16.
             1.
             
             Psal.
          
           111.
           1.
           is
           turned
           Ecclesia
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           18.
           
           Act.
           7.
           38.
           
           Kahal
           is
           either
           a
           multitude
           of
           Nations
           or
           People
           ,
           Gen.
           35.
           11.
           so
           Jer.
           50.
           9.
           
           An
           Assembly
           of
           Nations
           ,
           not
           a
           Church
           of
           Nations
           ,
           
             came
             against
             Babylon
          
           ;
           Somtimes
           the
           Tribes
           and
           Governours
           are
           called
           Kahal
           ,
           the
           Church
           or
           Assembly
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           13.
           2
           ,
           3.
           1
           
           Chron.
           29.
           6.
           2
           
           Chron.
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           See
           
             Piscator
             ,
             Junius
             ,
             Guide
             to
             Zion
             .
          
           The
           word
           Gnedah
           that
           signifieth
           the
           
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Judges
          
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           82.
           1.
           is
           turned
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           Act.
           5.
           27.
           and
           Act.
           6.
           12.
           
           M.
           Ball
           hath
           observed
           that
           the
           Arabick
           Interpreter
           useth
           four
           words
           ,
           Gamhon
           ,
           Act.
           19.
           31
           ,
           39.
           2.
           
           Gamahaton
           ,
           Acts
           7.
           38.
           both
           signifieth
           an
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Princes
           .
           3.
           
           Kainsaton
           ,
           Rom.
           16.
           1.
           
           Acts
           11.
           26.
           4.
           
           Bihaton
           ,
           Matth.
           16.
           18.
           and
           18.
           17.
           the
           Church
           that
           hath
           power
           to
           determine
           controversies
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           A
           number
           of
           believers
           professing
           the
           truth
           is
           not
           presently
           a
           visible
           politick
           Church
           ,
           1
           Because
           then
           every
           Christian
           Family
           should
           be
           a
           visible
           politick
           Church
           ,
           2
           Peter
           offended
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           and
           rebuking
           his
           offending
           brother
           ,
           before
           three
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           gaining
           his
           brother
           to
           repentance
           ,
           v.
           16.
           is
           a
           number
           of
           believers
           in
           that
           same
           act
           professing
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           convincing
           an
           offender
           ,
           and
           so
           professing
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           the
           judging
           governing
           Church
           ,
           because
           if
           the
           offender
           will
           not
           heare
           Peter
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           to
           
             tell
             the
             Church
          
           .
           Hence
           visibility
           of
           Profession
           agreeth
           both
           to
           a
           number
           of
           believers
           (
           if
           for
           example
           ten
           out
           of
           ten
           particular
           Congregations
           confesse
           
           Christ
           before
           a
           persecuting
           Judge
           )
           and
           also
           to
           a
           constitute
           Church
           of
           Believers
           and
           Elders
           .
           Then
           true
           Faith
           and
           the
           visible
           professing
           of
           true
           Faith
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           constitute
           a
           Church
           that
           ordinarily
           hath
           power
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           keyes
           ;
           neither
           find
           we
           any
           warrant
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           that
           the
           swearing
           of
           an
           oath
           ,
           or
           making
           a
           covenant
           ,
           by
           four
           or
           five
           or
           10.
           or
           40.
           believers
           to
           worship
           God
           together
           as
           he
           hath
           commanded
           in
           his
           word
           doth
           essentially
           constitute
           a
           visible
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           a
           ministeriall
           Church
           is
           a
           body
           of
           Pastor
           and
           People
           ,
           of
           
             eyes
             ,
             eares
             ,
             hands
             ,
             feet
             ,
          
           wherof
           Christ
           is
           head
           ,
           
             Rom.
             12.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             v.
          
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           &c.
           but
           a
           number
           of
           sole
           and
           only
           believers
           are
           not
           such
           a
           body
           .
           2.
           
           More
           is
           there
           required
           an
           oath
           and
           covenant
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           and
           may
           be
           where
           there
           is
           no
           ministery
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           We
           deny
           that
           Christ
           hath
           given
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           to
           one
           particular
           Church
           over
           another
           particular
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           one
           Church
           to
           be
           a
           mother
           Church
           to
           give
           laws
           and
           orders
           ,
           
           to
           little
           daughter-churches
           under
           it
           ;
           for
           that
           jurisdiction
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           so
           is
           not
           lawfull
           .
           See
           
             Paul
             Baynes
          
           and
           Parker
           and
           Cartwright
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           A
           Church
           may
           be
           a
           visible
           incorporation
           of
           guides
           and
           people
           meeting
           for
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           discipline
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           necessarily
           a
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           for
           if
           there
           be
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           visible
           Saints
           ,
           who
           are
           Saints
           in
           profession
           ,
           they
           may
           meet
           for
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           consequently
           by
           our
           Brethrers
           grounds
           ,
           independently
           and
           without
           any
           subordination
           to
           Synods
           or
           classes
           exercise
           discipline
           .
           I
           proove
           that
           they
           are
           not
           necessarily
           believers
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           to
           make
           one
           or
           two
           formall
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           is
           not
           required
           that
           they
           be
           indeed
           believers
           ,
           it
           sufficeth
           that
           they
           professe
           Faith
           ,
           and
           be
           apparantly
           Saints
           ;
           and
           our
           Brethren
           teach
           they
           may
           be
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           often
           are
           ,
           as
           Iudas
           was
           amongst
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           now
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           all
           
           the
           thretty
           may
           be
           heart-hypocrites
           ,
           and
           face-professors
           ,
           for
           who
           seeth
           the
           heart
           ?
           And
           our
           Brethren
           say
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           are
           not
           essentiall
           notes
           and
           markes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           is
           often
           preached
           to
           reprobates
           and
           unbeleevers
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           and
           discipline
           is
           exercised
           by
           hypocrites
           and
           unbeleevers
           .
           
           2.
           
           Amesius
           saith
           
             it
             is
             probable
          
           (
           he
           saith
           not
           it
           is
           necessary
           )
           
             where
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             are
             that
             there
             are
             some
             beleevers
             :
          
           And
           I
           say
           it
           is
           probable
           ;
           but
           that
           at
           all
           times
           there
           should
           be
           beleevers
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           first
           founded
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           .
           I
           say
           when
           it
           is
           first
           founded
           ;
           because
           we
           cannot
           say
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           there
           should
           be
           never
           any
           beleevers
           there
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           sendeth
           not
           a
           ministery
           to
           these
           where
           there
           are
           none
           chosen
           at
           all
           ;
           it
           doth
           crosse
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           doth
           nothing
           in
           vaine
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           light
           a
           candle
           where
           he
           had
           no
           lossed
           money
           ;
           and
           the
           Shepheard
           should
           be
           sent
           through
           the
           fields
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           no
           lossed
           sheep
           at
           all
           .
           Hence
           I
           inferre
           these
           consectaries
           .
           1.
           that
           the
           claime
           and
           title
           that
           a
           people
           hath
           to
           Christ
           is
           not
           the
           ground
           why
           the
           keyes
           are
           given
           to
           that
           people
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           originall
           subject
           ,
           because
           they
           may
           have
           the
           Word
           ,
           Sacraments
           and
           keyes
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           want
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           title
           and
           claime
           to
           Christ
           :
           All
           which
           time
           they
           have
           the
           keyes
           ,
           discipline
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           ;
           and
           I
           beleeve
           their
           acts
           of
           discipline
           ,
           censures
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           are
           valide
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Church
           redeemed
           and
           builded
           on
           the
           rocke
           Christ
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           kindly
           subject
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           2.
           
           The
           keyes
           are
           given
           to
           professors
           cloathed
           with
           a
           ministeriall
           calling
           ,
           whither
           they
           be
           beleevers
           or
           unbeleevers
           ,
           howbeit
           God
           giveth
           them
           for
           the
           salvation
           and
           edification
           of
           beleevers
           .
           3.
           
           There
           is
           nothing
           required
           to
           make
           a
           independant
           Congregation
           ,
           but
           an
           profession
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           covenant-wayes
           ,
           and
           outward
           worshipping
           of
           God
           ,
           suppose
           the
           members
           be
           unbeleevers
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           There
           is
           a
           visible
           governing
           Church
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           whose
           members
           in
           compleat
           number
           of
           beleevers
           doth
           not
           meet
           in
           one
           place
           ordinarily
           for
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           continually
           so
           meet
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           was
           one
           Church
           ,
           under
           one
           government
           ,
           and
           called
           one
           Church
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           ,
           which
           grew
           from
           one
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           ,
           Acts
           1.
           to
           three
           thousand
           one
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           ,
           Acts
           4.
           41.
           and
           then
           added
           to
           these
           ,
           Acts
           4.
           4.
           five
           thousand
           men
           ,
           which
           is
           eight
           thousand
           one
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           .
           And
           Acts
           9.
           35.
           all
           that
           dwelt
           at
           Lydda
           and
           
             Saron
             turned
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           v.
           42.
           
             many
             in
             Joppa
             beleeved
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Acts
           20.
           21.
           
             many
             thousands
             of
             the
             Jewes
             beleeved
             ,
          
           Acts
           5.
           14.
           
             multitudes
             of
             beleevers
             moe
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             both
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
          
           Acts
           6.
           1.
           their
           number
           were
           multiplyed
           .
           Now
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           they
           could
           all
           meet
           in
           one
           house
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           that
           prophecye
           was
           to
           take
           its
           first
           accomplishment
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           where
           all
           
             flesh
             was
             to
             see
             the
             salvation
             of
             God.
          
           And
           that
           of
           Joel
           2.
           
           
             I
             will
             poure
             my
             spirit
             on
             all
             flesh
             .
          
           
           It
           s
           true
           Bayne
           saith
           ,
           
             this
             Church
             was
             numerous
             by
             accident
             ,
             at
             extraordinary
             confluences
             of
             strangers
             .
          
           Yet
           the
           multitudes
           of
           thousands
           which
           I
           have
           observed
           from
           the
           story
           of
           the
           Acts
           (
           granting
           the
           confluence
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           of
           nations
           to
           be
           extraordinary
           )
           
             did
             meet
             daily
          
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           46.
           
             from
             house
             to
             house
          
           .
           Now
           so
           many
           thousands
           could
           not
           meet
           daily
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           ordinarily
           .
           2.
           
           
             From
             house
             to
             house
             in
             private
             houses
             ,
          
           and
           so
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           all
           that
           people
           did
           make
           but
           one
           Congregation
           independent
           ,
           where
           1
           ▪
           all
           had
           voices
           in
           discipline
           .
           2.
           all
           did
           breake
           bread
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           a
           private
           house
           :
           so
           that
           their
           meeting
           together
           must
           be
           taken
           distributively
           in
           diverse
           Congregations
           ,
           not
           collectively
           ,
           for
           that
           were
           against
           edification
           .
           2.
           against
           the
           nature
           of
           congregationall
           worship
           .
           2.
           
           There
           was
           a
           visible
           Church
           in
           Samaria
           under
           one
           government
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           convene
           in
           all
           the
           members
           ,
           in
           one
           place
           .
           The
           numerous
           
           people
           in
           Samaria
           converted
           to
           the
           faith
           is
           knowne
           to
           all
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           head
           City
           of
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           :
           So
           huge
           that
           all
           Israel
           was
           named
           Samaria
           ,
           They
           received
           the
           faith
           ,
           Acts
           8.
           and
           as
           
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             They
             all
             gave
             heed
             to
          
           Simon
           Magus
           ,
           
             from
             the
             least
             to
             the
             greatest
             .
          
           So
           
             ver
             .
             6.
             with
             one
             accord
             they
             gave
             heed
             unto
             these
             things
             which
          
           Philip
           
             spake
             ,
             hearing
             and
             seeing
             the
             miracles
             that
             he
             wrought
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             they
             beleeved
             and
             were
             baptized
             both
             men
             and
             women
             .
          
           And
           that
           on
           Philip
           might
           have
           preached
           to
           one
           single
           Congregation
           ,
           who
           doubteth
           ?
           but
           the
           number
           of
           beleevers
           were
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           ver
           .
           14.
           the
           Apostles
           behooved
           to
           send
           Peter
           and
           John
           to
           help
           to
           hold
           up
           the
           harvest
           .
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           could
           not
           be
           one
           single
           Congregation
           that
           met
           together
           is
           cleare
           .
           1.
           
           There
           was
           there
           a
           Presbytery
           of
           Pastors
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           and
           these
           preaching
           or
           feeding
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           watch
           and
           take
           heed
           to
           false
           teachers
           rising
           up
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           1.
           teaching
           perverse
           things
           .
           2.
           making
           Disciples
           to
           themselves
           :
           the
           teacher
           and
           scholler
           are
           relata
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           has
           respect
           to
           other
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           were
           teaching
           Elders
           that
           did
           follow
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           is
           cleare
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           2.
           
           Thou
           hast
           tryed
           them
           that
           say
           they
           are
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           hast
           found
           them
           to
           be
           lyars
           ,
           and
           Christ
           termeth
           them
           one
           Church
           for
           their
           common
           government
           .
           
           The
           answer
           of
           Tylen
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           the
           Congregation
           were
           one
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           at
           Ephesus
           .
           But
           it
           is
           without
           example
           in
           the
           word
           that
           one
           single
           Congregation
           with
           one
           Pastor
           onely
           ,
           and
           some
           ruling
           Elders
           doth
           try
           Ministers
           gifts
           ,
           and
           finding
           them
           false
           teachers
           ,
           authoritatively
           to
           cast
           them
           out
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           harvest
           has
           been
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           false
           teachers
           calling
           themselves
           Apostles
           resorted
           to
           Ephesus
           ,
           to
           help
           the
           good
           number
           of
           Pastors
           who
           were
           there
           already
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           
           By
           this
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           Ephesus
           had
           many
           Congregations
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           many
           preachers
           also
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           common
           society
           fed
           the
           flocke
           ,
           
           and
           exercised
           discipline
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           2.
           neither
           can
           we
           say
           ,
           there
           was
           but
           one
           Angell
           there
           ,
           except
           we
           make
           that
           one
           a
           Prelate
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           2.
           
           The
           multitude
           of
           converts
           there
           required
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           or
           a
           multitude
           of
           consociated
           Pastors
           ,
           
             Acts
             19.
             20.
             
             Paul
             continued
             there
             by
             the
             space
             of
             two
             yeares
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             they
             who
             dwelt
             in
             Asia
             heard
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           8.
           
             there
             was
             a
             great
             doore
             ,
             and
             effectuall
             open
             to
             him
             at
          
           Ephesus
           .
           2.
           
           They
           were
           once
           madly
           devoted
           to
           their
           great
           Idoll
           Diana
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           Temple
           for
           her
           that
           all
           Asia
           wondred
           at
           ▪
           therefore
           Ephesus
           was
           no
           small
           Towne
           .
           This
           Temple
           Herostratus
           saith
           ,
           was
           built
           by
           all
           Asia
           ,
           
           and
           was
           two
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           yeares
           in
           building
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           it
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             one
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             seven
             pillars
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             made
             by
             severall
             Kings
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             sixty
             foot
             high
             .
          
           Now
           ver
           .
           19.
           
           
             Pauls
             miracles
             were
             knowne
             to
             all
             the
             Jewes
             and
             Greeks
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             feare
             fell
             on
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             was
             magnified
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             that
             beleeved
             ,
             came
             and
             confessed
             ,
             and
             shewed
             their
             deeds
             .
          
           v.
           19.
           
           
             And
             many
             that
             used
             curious
             arts
             brought
             their
             books
             ,
             and
             burnt
             them
             before
             all
             men
             .
          
           And
           what
           wonder
           ?
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           ver
           .
           20.
           
             so
             mightily
             grew
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Paul
             fought
             with
             beasts
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           millions
           here
           were
           mad
           upon
           the
           Idoll
           Diana
           :
           If
           the
           beleevers
           had
           not
           been
           the
           manyest
           ,
           they
           durst
           not
           professe
           the
           burning
           of
           their
           bookes
           ,
           nor
           durst
           Paul
           stay
           there
           two
           yeers
           .
           Hence
           if
           there
           was
           a
           setled
           Church
           here
           above
           two
           yeares
           ,
           a
           constituted
           Presbytery
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           17
           ,
           28.
           that
           had
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           to
           ordaine
           teaching
           Elders
           ,
           and
           reject
           hirelings
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           2.
           and
           so
           many
           thousands
           of
           Greekes
           and
           Jewes
           ,
           such
           an
           
             effectuall
             doore
             opened
          
           to
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           against
           so
           many
           thousands
           opposing
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           here
           one
           onely
           single
           independent
           Church
           ,
           that
           met
           in
           one
           house
           only
           but
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           .
           Now
           they
           could
           not
           all
           preach
           at
           one
           time
           to
           them
           ,
           being
           a
           number
           of
           preachers
           ,
           
             Acts
             20.
             36.
             
             Paul
             prayed
             with
             them
             all
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           they
           
           were
           set
           over
           that
           flocke
           by
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           therefore
           they
           had
           each
           their
           owne
           Church
           ,
           and
           one
           canot
           officiate
           or
           exercise
           Pastorall
           acts
           amongst
           the
           flock
           of
           another
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           our
           brethren
           would
           prove
           from
           this
           same
           place
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           What
           ,
           shall
           we
           say
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           was
           onely
           an
           independent
           single
           Congregation
           that
           met
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           or
           house
           ,
           seeing
           the
           
             faith
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             Saints
             there
             ,
             was
             heard
             through
             all
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           8.
           
           Rom.
           16.
           19.
           so
           that
           Tertullian
           in
           his
           time
           saith
           ,
           
             halfe
             of
             the
             City
             was
             Christians
             .
          
           And
           Cornelius
           saith
           ,
           beside
           himselfe
           there
           was
           forty
           and
           five
           Presbyters
           .
           Consider
           how
           many
           prime
           persons
           &
           families
           Paul
           saluteth
           ,
           
             Rom.
             16.
             
             Paul
          
           stileth
           them
           one
           Church
           ,
           and
           one
           body
           that
           had
           jurisdiction
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           
             Rom.
             1●
          
           .
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           So
           Galatia
           is
           written
           too
           as
           to
           one
           Church
           ,
           and
           had
           one
           government
           and
           discipline
           ,
           
             Gal.
             5.
             9.
             
             A
             little
             leaven
             (
             of
             false
             doctrine
             )
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lump
             ,
          
           as
           1
           
             Cor.
             5.
             v.
          
           6
           ,
           7.
           and
           
             Gal.
             5.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             He
             that
             troubleth
             you
             shall
             beare
             his
             judgement
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             be
             ,
             ver
             ,
             12.
             
             I
             would
             they
             were
             even
             cut
             off
          
           (
           by
           the
           rod
           of
           discipline
           ,
           as
           Pareus
           and
           Perkins
           expound
           it
           )
           
             that
             trouble
             you
          
           .
           
           So
           Gal.
           6.
           1.
           
             the
             spirituall
             are
             to
             restore
             in
             meeknesse
             the
             weake
             falling
             in
             sinne
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           many
           Congregations
           in
           Galatia
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           2
           
           ▪
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           1.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           We
           finde
           a
           Presbyterie
           at
           
             Antioch
             of
             Prophets
             and
             teachers
          
           ,
           Acts
           13.
           1.
           
             who
             laid
             hands
             on
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
          
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           ordained
           them
           to
           goe
           and
           preach
           .
           And
           a
           Presbytery
           at
           
             Lystra
             ,
             Acts
          
           16.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           where
           Timothy
           was
           recommended
           to
           Paul
           ,
           and
           received
           in
           his
           company
           ,
           and
           laid
           hands
           on
           by
           him
           :
           Now
           that
           this
           imposition
           of
           hands
           was
           not
           done
           by
           the
           collective
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Elders
           and
           Presbytery
           is
           cleare
           from
           ,
           
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           as
           Iunius
           collecteth
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           people
           laid
           on
           hands
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           Acts
           21.
           18.
           
           There
           is
           a
           Presbytery
           at
           Ierusalem
           of
           Iames
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           exercising
           jurisdiction
           ;
           for
           before
           them
           Paul
           giveth
           account
           of
           his
           ministery
           
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           v
           :
           19
           ,
           20.
           and
           they
           enjoyn
           Paul
           for
           the
           believing
           Jewes
           sake
           
             to
             purifie
             himselfe
             ,
             v.
          
           23
           ,
           24.
           which
           Paul
           obeyed
           ,
           v
           :
           26
           ,
           27.
           and
           this
           Presbytery
           taketh
           on
           them
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Jerusalem
           made
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           at
           least
           as
           a
           part
           of
           that
           famous
           Councell
           .
        
         
           8
           To
           ordaine
           Elders
           in
           every
           city
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           to
           ordain
           Elders
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           Act
           :
           14.
           23.
           so
           doth
           Luke
           expone
           it
           ,
           
           as
           Parker
           confesseth
           ,
           
             Act
             :
             20.
             17.
             
             And
             from
             Miletus
             hee
             sent
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           not
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           Act
           :
           16.
           4.
           
           And
           
             when
             they
             went
             thorow
             the
             cities
             ,
             they
             delivered
             them
             the
             decrees
             ,
          
           &c.
           now
           what
           is
           meaned
           by
           cities
           is
           exponed
           in
           the
           next
           
             ver
             :
             5.
             
             So
             were
             the
             Churches
             established
             :
          
           So
           
             Tit
             :
             1.
             5.
             
             That
             Thou
             shouldest
             appoint
             Elders
             in
             every
             city
             ,
             as
             I
             appointed
             thee
             :
          
           Then
           that
           there
           bee
           an
           Eldership
           and
           Presbytery
           of
           Pastors
           in
           every
           city
           is
           an
           Apostolike
           Institution
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           commandement
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           :
           for
           that
           Paul
           understandeth
           there
           especially
           preaching
           Elders
           in
           every
           city
           ,
           is
           cleare
           by
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           that
           sheweth
           what
           sort
           of
           men
           preaching
           Elders
           should
           be
           ,
           
             ver
             :
             9.
             able
             by
             sound
             Doctrine
             both
             to
             exhort
             and
             to
             convince
             the
             gain-sayers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Hence
           if
           an
           Eldership
           in
           a
           city
           as
           Ephesus
           and
           Ierusalem
           and
           Antioch
           ,
           where
           all
           cannot
           meet
           for
           multitude
           ,
           bee
           an
           Eldership
           in
           one
           Church
           ,
           
           as
           our
           book
           of
           Discipline
           hath
           it
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           Presbyteries
           in
           great
           cities
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           many
           Congregations
           ,
           but
           the
           former
           is
           proved
           already
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           many
           Congregations
           is
           the
           Apostles
           Presbytery
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           If
           Gods
           word
           warrant
           a
           number
           of
           officers
           in
           Gods
           house
           ,
           who
           ordaineth
           
             Pastors
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             who
             tryeth
             these
             who
             say
             they
             are
             Apostles
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             are
             lyars
             ,
          
           and
           who
           hath
           jurisdiction
           
             to
             punish
             false
             teachers
             ,
             as
             Balaam
             and
             Iezabel
             ,
             and
             who
             appointeth
             Elders
             in
             cities
             and
             Churches
          
           ;
           then
           is
           there
           a
           Presbytery
           and
           society
           of
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           in
           moe
           
           consociated
           ,
           and
           neighbour
           congregations
           appointed
           for
           this
           effect
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           such
           a
           number
           of
           officers
           in
           Gods
           House
           ,
           of
           which
           number
           are
           no
           single
           believers
           ,
           not
           cloathed
           with
           any
           Ministeriall
           calling
           .
           Therfore
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           diff●rent
           from
           private
           Professours
           ,
           that
           overseeth
           many
           Congregations
           .
        
         
           I
           prove
           the
           proposition
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           number
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           different
           from
           ordinary
           professors
           ,
           1
           Tim
           :
           4.
           14.
           
           
             Neglect
             not
             the
             gist
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             by
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
          
           Re
           :
           2.
           2.
           
           Re.
           2.
           14
           ,
           20.
           
           Tit
           :
           1.
           5.
           1
           
           Tim
           :
           5
           22.
           now
           that
           ordinary
           professours
           who
           are
           not
           Elders
           ,
           doe
           lay
           hands
           on
           Pastors
           ,
           ordain
           or
           appoint
           Elders
           ,
           and
           judicially
           try
           and
           choose
           ,
           or
           refuse
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           censure
           or
           deprive
           them
           ,
           wanteth
           precept
           ,
           promise
           or
           practice
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           except
           we
           say
           the
           Epistles
           to
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           are
           not
           written
           to
           Church-men
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           professours
           that
           they
           should
           lay
           hands
           suddenly
           on
           no
           man
           ,
           
             that
             they
             should
             appoint
             Elders
             in
             every
             city
             :
          
           Now
           also
           that
           this
           united
           Presbytery
           is
           a
           Presbytery
           of
           one
           single
           Congregation
           is
           ,
           1
           Against
           that
           which
           we
           have
           prooved
           of
           the
           great
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           Act
           :
           20.
           
           Act
           :
           19.
           
           Rev
           :
           2.
           as
           also
           against
           the
           necessity
           of
           Pastors
           labours
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           to
           stay
           in
           numbers
           together
           upon
           one
           single
           Congregation
           ,
           where
           two
           or
           moe
           cannot
           be
           had
           .
        
         
           
             To
             the
             place
          
           1
           Tim
           :
           4.
           14.
           
             some
             answer
             that
          
           ,
           
           that
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           was
           extraordinary
           ,
           
             and
             ceased
             with
             the
          
           Apostles
           :
           Others
           say
           ,
           he
           speaketh
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           persons
           .
        
         
           Answ
           :
           The
           latter
           is
           a
           devise
           of
           Prelates
           refuted
           by
           our
           Divines
           ,
           an
           office
           neither
           hath
           hands
           nor
           feet
           ,
           but
           persons
           only
           have
           hands
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Castalio
           
             calleth
             this
             with
             good
             warrant
          
           ,
           
           The
           Senate
           of
           Elders
           ,
           Chrysost
           :
           and
           Hugo
           Cardinalis
           ,
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           
           Iunius
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           Mat
           :
           18.
           
        
         
         
           But
           thirdly
           ,
           we
           deny
           not
           but
           there
           was
           an
           extraordinary
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           by
           the
           Apostles
           by
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           given
           ,
           Act
           :
           8.
           18.
           
           But
           this
           is
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           Presbyters
           ,
           which
           is
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           is
           limited
           ,
           and
           ruled
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           be
           done
           suddenly
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           22.
           now
           no
           such
           rule
           is
           laid
           upon
           the
           miraculous
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           feare
           that
           the
           Apostles
           in
           working
           of
           miracles
           should
           
             partake
             of
             other
             mens
             sinnes
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           ordinary
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           such
           as
           this
           was
           ,
           did
           not
           give
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           cleare
           ,
           Act
           :
           14.
           3.
           
           The
           
             Elders
             layeth
             hands
             on
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
          
           who
           before
           had
           
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           Act
           :
           9.
           17.
           3.
           
           This
           answer
           is
           against
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           where
           Paul
           setteth
           down
           a
           plat-forme
           of
           Church
           government
           to
           be
           keeped
           unviolably
           to
           the
           second
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           14.
           and
           so
           he
           saith
           himself
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           15.
           
           
             These
             things
             I
             write
             that
             thou
             mayest
             know
             how
             to
             behave
             thy selfe
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Gerson
             :
             Bucer
             .
             These
             were
             written
             for
             ages
             to
             come
             ,
          
           
           so
           the
           Refutator
           of
           
             Tilen
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Rollock
             ,
          
           and
           so
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           Oecumenus
           say
           ,
           
             he
             setteth
             downe
             the
             summe
             of
             Ecclesiasticke
             Discipline
             .
          
           
           So
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Enthim
             :
             Cyrillus
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           Suppose
           we
           should
           grant
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           be
           not
           expresly
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           
           as
           we
           thinke
           it
           is
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           as
           we
           shall
           prove
           ,
           yet
           the
           thing
           it self
           cannot
           be
           denied
           :
           hence
           take
           away
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           whose
           it
           is
           to
           ordaine
           and
           censure
           Pastours
           ,
           
           of
           necessity
           the
           government
           and
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           must
           be
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
           against
           the
           arguments
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           ,
           
           that
           cannot
           be
           answered
           ,
           for
           the
           multitude
           of
           believers
           cannot
           ordaine
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           suppose
           we
           grant
           they
           are
           to
           chuse
           and
           elect
           their
           owne
           Pastor
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           Word
           that
           ruling
           Elders
           with
           one
           pastor
           should
           ordain
           pastors
           ,
           seeing
           ordinations
           is
           given
           still
           to
           preaching
           Elders
           ,
           
             Act
             :
             14.
             3.
             
             Tit
             :
             1.
             5.
             1
             
             Tim
             :
             5.
             22.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             Rev
             :
             2.
             2.
             
             Act
             :
          
           20.
           29
           ,
           30.
           and
           to
           moe
           pastours
           then
           to
           one
           only
           .
        
         
         
           But
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           let
           us
           heare
           what
           is
           said
           against
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           word
           Church
           signifieth
           alwaies
           a
           gathered
           together
           Church
           ,
           
           or
           such
           as
           may
           gather
           together
           ,
           Act
           :
           11.
           26.
           
           a
           whole
           yeare
           they
           assembled
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           Act
           :
           20.
           7.
           
           The
           Disciples
           came
           together
           to
           breake
           bread
           ,
           
             so
             Act
             :
             1.
             10.
             
             Act
             :
             2.
             44
             ,
             46.
             
             Act
             :
             5.
             12.
             
             Act
             :
          
           15.
           25.
           
        
         
           An.
           Our
           brother
           M.
           Gillespi
           saith
           many
           Interpreters
           expound
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             they
             were
             together
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             of
             one
             accord
             in
             love
             and
             amity
             :
          
           and
           also
           Churches
           not
           being
           builded
           ,
           and
           they
           meeting
           in
           private
           houses
           ,
           as
           in
           Maries
           house
           ,
           Act
           :
           12.
           
             schoole
             of
             Tyrrannus
          
           ,
           Act
           :
           19.
           9.
           
             in
             an
             upper
             chamber
          
           ,
           Act
           :
           20.
           8.
           
           
             Pauls
             lodging
             at
             Rome
          
           ,
           Act
           :
           28.
           13.
           
           What
           private
           houses
           could
           ordinarily
           contain
           so
           many
           thousands
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Scripture
           speaketh
           so
           to
           give
           us
           an
           example
           of
           the
           publick
           meeting
           for
           publick
           worship
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           needefull
           ,
           that
           all
           met
           in
           one
           place
           collectively
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           they
           meet
           all
           distributively
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Neither
           doth
           the
           word
           Church
           alwayes
           signifie
           a
           meeting
           of
           one
           single
           Congregation
           ,
           
           as
           Act
           :
           12.
           
           Prayers
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           that
           is
           by
           all
           professours
           .
           
           
             Herod
             vexed
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           Act
           :
           8.
           
           
             Saul
             made
             havocke
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             persecuted
             the
             Church
          
           .
           There
           is
           no
           necessity
           to
           expound
           these
           of
           people
           meeting
           ordinarily
           to
           worship
           God
           ;
           for
           Herod
           and
           Saul
           persecuted
           all
           ,
           whither
           Apostles
           or
           professours
           in
           houses
           ,
           not
           respecting
           their
           meeting
           in
           one
           place
           ;
           also
           it
           shall
           follow
           that
           prayers
           were
           not
           made
           in
           private
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           conveened
           Congregation
           for
           Peter
           ,
           which
           is
           absurd
           :
           And
           that
           they
           were
           a
           visible
           Church
           is
           cleare
           ,
           els
           Herod
           ,
           and
           Saul
           could
           not
           persecute
           them
           .
           
           Parker
           answereth
           ,
           
             The
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             did
             meet
             at
             one
             meeting
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             are
             called
             by
          
           Luke
           
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             there
             came
             innumerable
             multitudes
             to
             heare
             Christ.
             Answ.
          
           That
           is
           for
           us
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iews
           contained
           six
           hundreth
           thousand
           fighting
           men
           ,
           beside
           women
           ,
           children
           and
           aged
           
           persons
           ,
           and
           the
           Levites
           that
           attended
           the
           Tabernacle
           and
           Arke
           ;
           it
           were
           a
           wonder
           to
           make
           out
           of
           this
           an
           independent
           Congregation
           ,
           all
           judging
           and
           governing
           both
           themselves
           and
           their
           governours
           :
           Therfore
           there
           may
           be
           a
           visible
           Church
           under
           one
           government
           that
           cannot
           ordinarily
           meet
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           howbeit
           there
           met
           innumerable
           multitudes
           ,
           Luke
           .
           12
           to
           heare
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           great
           confusion
           ,
           that
           is
           forbidden
           in
           Church
           meetings
           ,
           1
           
             Cor
             :
             14.
             
             So
             that
             they
             trod
             on
             one
             another
             ,
          
           that
           multitude
           could
           not
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           1.
           
           Ordinarily
           meeting
           .
           2.
           
           To
           heare
           one
           pastor
           .
           3.
           
           To
           judge
           all
           the
           people
           and
           over-see
           their
           manners
           .
           4.
           
           And
           to
           communicate
           ordinarily
           at
           one
           Table
           in
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           :
           this
           is
           against
           the
           nature
           and
           true
           use
           of
           a
           Congregation
           met
           in
           one
           place
           for
           the
           publick
           worship
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           
             they
             reason
          
           ;
           the
           Church
           visible
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           are
           called
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           plurall
           number
           ,
           
           the
           Churches
           of
           Judea
           ,
           
           Galatia
           ,
           
           Asia
           ,
           Macedonia
           .
           
             Hence
             it
             followeth
             there
             is
             no
             visible
             Church
             larger
             then
             a
             Church
             meeting
             in
             one
             house
             .
          
           
        
         
           Answ
           :
           We
           reade
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           Act
           :
           15.
           where
           certainly
           there
           were
           moe
           particular
           Churches
           .
        
         
           2
           It
           followeth
           not
           ,
           for
           moe
           Churches
           were
           visible
           and
           audible
           ,
           Act
           :
           15.
           at
           that
           famous
           councell
           ,
           and
           are
           called
           so
           united
           ,
           
             the
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           separated
           ,
           they
           were
           sundry
           churches
           ;
           they
           are
           so
           named
           in
           opposition
           only
           to
           the
           Nationall
           and
           typicall
           Church
           of
           Iudea
           ,
           not
           in
           opposition
           to
           provinciall
           and
           Nationall
           Churches
           and
           Synods
           .
        
         
           5
           Conclusion
           .
           A
           Church
           may
           be
           called
           representative
           three
           waies
           .
        
         
           1
           Properly
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Rulers
           stood
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           believers
           ,
           judging
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           believers
           were
           there
           themselves
           ,
           as
           a
           deputy
           representeth
           the
           King
           :
           So
           Israel
           did
           sweare
           a
           covenant
           ,
           Deut
           :
           9.
           14
           ,
           15.
           for
           their
           posterity
           not
           borne
           :
           this
           way
           the
           Eldership
           doe
           not
           judge
           for
           the
           Congregations
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Congregations
           
           did
           judge
           by
           them
           as
           by
           their
           instruments
           ,
           as
           Robinson
           saith
           ,
           
           because
           the
           multitude
           of
           believers
           should
           not
           judge
           at
           all
           ,
           therfore
           Elders
           doe
           not
           in
           governing
           represent
           their
           persons
           :
           
           So
           Bannes
           said
           the
           Pope
           this
           way
           hath
           no
           
             Legate
             ,
             for
             he
             cannot
             give
             an
             Apostolike
             spirit
             to
             his
             Embassadour
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             then
             he
             mi●ht
             leave
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             an
             apostolike
             spirit
             in
             legacy
             to
             some
             successour
             :
          
           We
           acknowledge
           no
           representative
           church
           in
           this
           sence
           ,
           as
           the
           
             authour
             of
             presbyteriall
             government
          
           examined
           unjustly
           imputeth
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           2
           A
           representative
           Church
           may
           be
           thought
           a
           number
           sent
           by
           a
           community
           ,
           and
           elected
           to
           give
           laws
           ,
           absolutely
           tying
           ,
           as
           if
           believers
           should
           say
           ,
           
             We
             resigne
             our
             faith
             and
             conscience
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             held
             good
             whatever
             you
             determine
             without
             repeale
             or
             tryall
          
           ;
           that
           is
           blinde
           faith
           ,
           that
           we
           disclaime
           :
           all
           our
           Rulers
           acts
           in
           our
           Assemblies
           do
           bind
           ,
           1
           conditionally
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           lawfull
           and
           convenient
           ,
           2
           matters
           to
           be
           enacted
           are
           first
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           congregations
           and
           Elderships
           of
           particular
           congregations
           before
           they
           be
           enacted
           .
        
         
           3
           A
           representative
           Church
           is
           a
           number
           having
           election
           and
           designation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           but
           ordination
           from
           the
           Eldership
           to
           voice
           ,
           determine
           and
           command
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           are
           over
           them
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           make
           constitutions
           and
           decrees
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           this
           way
           we
           hold
           a
           representative
           Church
           ,
           Mat
           :
           18.
           and
           1
           Cor
           :
           5.
           which
           made
           acts
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           tying
           the
           whole
           congregation
           ,
           even
           the
           absents
           ;
           for
           the
           presents
           representeth
           the
           absent
           :
           If
           the
           incestuous
           person
           had
           bin
           judicially
           excommunicated
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           and
           all
           the
           absents
           ,
           that
           neither
           had
           bin
           actours
           ,
           nor
           witnesses
           had
           bin
           tied
           to
           abstain
           from
           bortherly
           conversing
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           way
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Jerusalem
           tyed
           the
           absent
           Churches
           ,
           Act
           :
           16.
           4.
           and
           Chr●sts
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           Iohn
           20.
           were
           given
           to
           Thomas
           ,
           howbeit
           absent
           ,
           and
           Pauls
           Epistles
           to
           
             Collosse
             ,
             Eph●sus
             ,
             Galatia
          
           laid
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           tye
           upon
           
           these
           Churches
           that
           consented
           not
           to
           the
           writing
           of
           these
           Epistles
           ;
           not
           onely
           because
           the
           matter
           is
           the
           Canonicke
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           tye
           was
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           flocke
           is
           obliged
           to
           heare
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           
             (
             He
             that
             heareth
             you
             heareth
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             you
             despiseth
             me
             .
             )
          
           Any
           absent
           through
           sicknesse
           or
           other
           distractions
           ,
           from
           the
           election
           of
           
             Matthias
             ,
             Acts
          
           1.
           the
           seven
           Deacons
           ,
           Acts
           6.
           and
           the
           Elders
           chosen
           in
           every
           City
           ,
           Acts
           14.
           23.
           were
           tyed
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           election
           of
           Matthias
           ,
           the
           
             seven
             Deacons
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           in
           every
           City
           ;
           else
           no
           act
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           valid
           ,
           where
           one
           or
           two
           dis-assenteth
           ,
           or
           where
           two
           or
           three
           are
           absent
           by
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           other
           distractions
           insuperable
           :
           And
           so
           here
           our
           brethren
           (
           I
           beleeve
           )
           cannot
           ,
           in
           reason
           ,
           deny
           but
           there
           is
           a
           representative
           Church
           ,
           whose
           deed
           tyeth
           the
           absents
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           cleare
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           a
           Church-constitution
           oblige
           in
           conscience
           ,
           and
           ecclesiastically
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           required
           as
           an
           essentiall
           ingredient
           of
           obligation
           ,
           that
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           who
           are
           tyed
           and
           obliged
           ,
           be
           personally
           present
           ,
           to
           voyce
           and
           consent
           to
           the
           constitution
           ;
           for
           constitutions
           tye
           Ecclesiastically
           ,
           as
           made
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           made
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           Commissioners
           to
           represent
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           cleare
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ;
           as
           Antioch
           sent
           Commissioners
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           
           Jerusalem
           sent
           Barnabas
           their
           Messenger
           to
           Antioch
           ,
           11.
           22.
           
           But
           
             Titus
             ,
             Timotheus
             ,
             Epaphroditus
          
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           sent
           by
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           Embassadours
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           8.
           
           If
           our
           Saviour
           doth
           warrant
           a
           Church
           of
           Elders
           and
           Overseers
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           
           Tell
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             WE
             have
             an
             argument
             of
             weight
             for
             a
             Presbyteriall
             Church
             in
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ,
          
           Mat.
           18.
           17.
           
           If
           thy
           brother
           
             (
             offending
          
           )
           neglect
           to
           heare
           them
           
             (
             the
             Christian
             witnesses
             before
             whom
             he
             is
             convinced
             of
             his
             ●ault
             )
          
           tell
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           neglect
           to
           heare
           the
           Church
           ,
           Let
           him
           be
           to
           thee
           as
           a
           heathen
           ,
           and
           a
           Publicane
           .
           v.
           18.
           
           Verily
           ,
           I
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           whatsoever
           ye
           bind
           on
           earth
           ,
           shall
           be
           bound
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           ye
           lose
           on
           earth
           shall
           be
           loosed
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           The
           Septuagint
           agreeth
           with
           Matthew
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           So
           
             Arias
             Montanus
             ,
             Tremell
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Musc●lus
             ,
             Lyra
             ,
             Hug.
             Cardinalis
             ,
             Caieta●
             ,
             Aquinas
             :
          
           It
           is
           not
           much
           matter
           that
           Castalio
           turneth
           
             (
             Tell
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Commons
             )
             Augustine
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Hyeronim
             ,
          
           and
           all
           are
           against
           him
           .
           The
           scope
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           
           as
           many
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           setteth
           downe
           a
           way
           how
           to
           remove
           private
           offences
           done
           betwixt
           brother
           and
           brother
           onely
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           words
           then
           should
           not
           prove
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           excommunicating
           for
           publike
           and
           scandalous
           sinnes
           .
           2.
           
           The
           scope
           is
           as
           large
           ,
           as
           binding
           and
           loosing
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           proportionally
           in
           heaven
           .
           But
           our
           Saviours
           ayme
           is
           ,
           to
           establish
           a
           Church
           consistory
           ,
           for
           removing
           all
           scandals
           and
           offences
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           private
           and
           publike
           ,
           betwixt
           brother
           and
           brother
           ,
           and
           betwixt
           Church
           and
           Church
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           ground
           for
           the
           foresaid
           scope
           ,
           because
           he
           saith
           
             (
             If
             thy
             brother
             offend
          
           )
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           ;
           for
           what
           if
           three
           ,
           sixe
           ,
           tenne
           brethren
           offend
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           course
           of
           our
           Saviours
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           
           if
           sixe
           offend
           sixe
           ?
           Hence
           it
           followeth
           that
           the
           Church
           here
           signifieth
           not
           onely
           the
           Eldership
           of
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           ,
           but
           it
           signifieth
           respectively
           all
           Presbyteries
           ,
           and
           Synods
           ,
           Provinciall
           ,
           Nationall
           ,
           and
           Oecomenicke
           ;
           for
           seeing
           Excommunication
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           binding
           and
           loosing
           is
           Christs
           remedy
           ,
           against
           all
           scandals
           private
           or
           publike
           in
           Christs
           kingdome
           ,
           then
           by
           
             a
             brother
          
           ,
           by
           a
           Synechdoche
           is
           meant
           all
           that
           offendeth
           ;
           then
           if
           a
           sister-Church
           offend
           a
           sister-Church
           ,
           or
           a
           Provinciall
           ,
           or
           Nationall
           Church
           offend
           a
           neighbour
           sister-Church
           ,
           Christs
           remedies
           being
           Catholike
           and
           universall
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           our
           diseases
           goe
           ,
           the
           course
           must
           be
           to
           
             (
             Tell
             the
             Church
          
           )
           I
           purpose
           then
           first
           ,
           to
           shew
           this
           interpretation
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           all
           Doctors
           ,
           acknowledging
           one
           Church
           of
           Elders
           here
           ,
           
           and
           next
           to
           prove
           our
           interpretation
           .
           
             Chrysostome
             Tell
             the
             Overseers
             ,
             Augustine
             Tell
             the
             Watchmen
             ,
             Hieron
             .
             We
             must
             tell
             many
             .
          
           So
           Cyprian
           ,
           so
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Ancyra
          
           .
           
           So
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Ball
          
           saith
           :
           The
           
             Aethiopicke
             Interpreter
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Tell
             the
             house
             of
             Christians
          
           .
           
           
             Boderian
             ,
             Tell
             the
             house
             of
             Judgements
             .
          
           All
           our
           Divines
           say
           this
           ,
           Calvin
           ,
           
           
             Beza
             ,
             Pureus
             ,
             Chemnitius
             ,
             Aretius
             ,
             Erasmus
             ,
             Polunus
             ,
          
           
           
             Hemmigius
             ,
             Hyperius
             ,
             Musculus
             ,
             Iunius
             ,
             Piscator
             ,
             Bucanus
             ,
             Rivetus
             ,
             Cartwright
             ,
             Marlorat
             ,
             Dan.
             Tossun
             ,
             Bu●er
             ,
             The
             harmony
             of
             confess
             .
             Helvet
             ,
             French
             ,
             English
             ,
          
           
           
             Vrsine
             ,
             Whittaker
          
           .
           So
           Papists
           ,
           
             Emanuel
             ,
             S●
             .
             Victor
          
           ,
           
           
             Parisian
             Doctors
             ,
             Fathers
             of
             Basill
             ,
             and
             Constance
             ,
             Joan
             Gerson
             ,
             Iac.
             Almain
             ,
             Simon
             Vigorius
             ,
             Aquinas
             ,
             Occam
             .
          
           
           What
           
             Bilson
             ,
             Downam
             ,
             Sutluvius
          
           saith
           against
           this
           is
           answered
           by
           
             Parker
             ,
             Ant.
             Waleus
          
           and
           other
           worthy
           divines
           .
        
         
         
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Elders
           is
           here
           understood
           I
           prove
           .
           Christ
           here
           alludeth
           to
           the
           Synedry
           and
           Consistory
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           with
           which
           his
           hearers
           were
           well
           acquainted
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           now
           speaking
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           who
           knew
           his
           language
           well
           ,
           and
           knew
           these
           termes
           .
           
             Brother
             ,
             witnesses
             ,
             Sunedry
             ,
             Assembly
             ,
             Congregation
             ;
             Heathen
             ,
             Publicane
             ,
          
           and
           knew
           what
           Church
           had
           power
           to
           cast
           out
           and
           repute
           men
           
             for
             Publicanes
             and
             sinners
          
           :
           For
           as
           Beza
           observeth
           ,
           
             who
             would
             understand
             Christ
             here
             to
             speake
             of
             a
             Christian
             Presbytery
             ,
             that
             has
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             ,
             except
             we
             consider
             that
             Christ
             has
             a
             respect
             in
             this
             forme
             of
             speech
             to
             the
             Iewes
             Church-policy
             :
          
           And
           Christ
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           22.
           accomodateth
           his
           speech
           to
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Jewes
           judicatories
           :
           For
           many
           learned
           note
           out
           of
           the
           Talmud
           that
           the
           Jewes
           had
           three
           judicatories
           noted
           there
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Triumviri
           judged
           small
           matters
           .
           2.
           
           Their
           Synedry
           consisting
           of
           twenty
           three
           judges
           ,
           more
           weighty
           matters
           ,
           and
           inflicted
           more
           weighty
           punishments
           ;
           and
           3.
           the
           great
           Councell
           of
           71.
           
           Judges
           did
           handle
           questions
           about
           
             false
             prophets
             ,
             the
             High-priest
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             weightiest
             causes
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           sheweth
           the
           punishment
           of
           an
           offending
           brother
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           too
           darkly
           ;
           but
           these
           judicatories
           were
           well
           knowne
           to
           them
           .
           And
           here
           excommunication
           is
           expressed
           in
           Jewish
           tearmes
           in
           use
           at
           that
           time
           .
           
             Let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             a
             heathen
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             a
             stranger
             from
             the
             common
             wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           not
           one
           of
           the
           true
           Chu●ch
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           they
           called
           Goijm
           .
           
           So
           Drusius
           and
           Beza
           on
           this
           place
           .
           Now
           
             (
             Tell
             the
             Church
             )
             Kahal
          
           to
           those
           that
           know
           the
           Iewes
           forme
           of
           speech
           must
           be
           
             (
             Tell
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Congregation
             )
          
           amongst
           them
           ,
           the
           multitude
           no
           more
           judged
           causes
           ,
           then
           we
           would
           thinke
           him
           excommunicated
           who
           is
           esteemed
           one
           not
           〈◊〉
           borne
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           should
           be
           excommunicated
           .
           
           So
           
             Franc.
             Iohnson
          
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           convened
           together
           is
           still
           a
           Church
           met
           together
           ,
           
           for
           hearing
           the
           
           Word
           ,
           receiving
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             11.
             18
             ,
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           14
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           In
           which
           none
           are
           to
           speake
           but
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Separatists
           say
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           not
           all
           private
           persons
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           a
           Church
           not
           assembled
           to
           prophecying
           and
           praying
           ,
           but
           to
           rebuking
           ,
           to
           judiciall
           censuring
           by
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           where
           all
           private
           persons
           ,
           as
           their
           witnesses
           ,
           the
           offended
           brother
           ,
           be
           they
           publike
           ,
           or
           be
           they
           private
           persons
           (
           yea
           suppose
           a
           woman
           otherwise
           forbidden
           to
           speake
           in
           the
           Church
           met
           for
           worship
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             14.
          
           )
           may
           speake
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           for
           a
           woman
           may
           offend
           ,
           and
           be
           excommunicate
           ,
           or
           be
           offended
           ,
           for
           scandals
           betwixt
           woman
           and
           woman
           is
           to
           be
           removed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Church
           spoken
           of
           here
           is
           such
           a
           superiour
           and
           judiciall
           seat
           ,
           
           as
           ought
           to
           be
           obeyed
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           under
           the
           paine
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           voice
           and
           sentence
           coactive
           the
           contumacious
           is
           said
           to
           be
           disobedient
           ,
           
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           disobey
           in
           the
           holy
           tongues
           doth
           signifie
           .
           
           But
           a
           multitude
           of
           beleevers
           are
           no
           such
           superiour
           and
           judiciall
           seat
           as
           may
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           
           or
           disobeyed
           by
           inferiours
           ,
           
           under
           the
           paine
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           
           for
           it
           is
           without
           the
           warrant
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           
           that
           all
           Christians
           ,
           
           Pastors
           ,
           
           
           Elders
           ,
           
           and
           Doctors
           are
           under
           the
           judiciall
           and
           coactive
           sentence
           of
           beleevers
           .
           
        
         
           4.
           
           What
           ever
           Church
           may
           excommunicate
           ,
           
           every
           member
           thereof
           convened
           with
           the
           Church
           may
           inflict
           all
           inferiour
           censures
           also
           ;
           
           for
           whosoever
           may
           inflict
           judicially
           the
           greater
           punishment
           ,
           may
           inflict
           the
           lesse
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           may
           not
           in
           this
           assembled
           Church
           inflict
           lesser
           punishments
           :
           For
           example
           ,
           a
           woman
           ,
           a
           sonne
           ,
           a
           servant
           ,
           who
           are
           all
           equally
           the
           true
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           being
           beleeving
           professors
           may
           not
           in
           an
           assembled
           Congregation
           rebuke
           publikely
           her
           husband
           and
           Pastor
           ,
           his
           Father
           and
           Master
           :
           For
           publike
           rebuking
           being
           a
           degree
           of
           teaching
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           assembled
           Church
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           
           will
           not
           have
           the
           woman
           to
           teach
           publikely
           ,
           and
           usurpe
           authority
           over
           the
           man
           ,
           nor
           any
           to
           exhort
           and
           rebuke
           in
           the
           Church
           but
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           These
           to
           whom
           the
           essence
           and
           definition
           of
           a
           Ministeriall
           Church
           having
           power
           to
           excommunicate
           (
           as
           this
           Church
           hath
           that
           power
           ,
           
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           )
           doth
           necessarily
           and
           essentially
           belong
           ,
           these
           ,
           and
           these
           only
           are
           here
           understood
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           essence
           and
           definition
           of
           a
           Ministeriall
           Church
           having
           power
           to
           excommunicate
           ,
           agreeth
           not
           necessarily
           and
           essentially
           to
           a
           company
           of
           true
           beleevers
           assembled
           Church-wayes
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Church
           here
           is
           no
           wayes
           understood
           the
           Church
           of
           true
           beleevers
           assembled
           Church-wayes
           .
           The
           proposition
           is
           undenyable
           ,
           for
           out
           of
           the
           words
           may
           be
           gathered
           a
           definition
           of
           a
           Ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           an
           Assembly
           that
           has
           power
           of
           preaching
           and
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           all
           Church-censures
           .
           I
           prove
           the
           assumption
           ,
           To
           have
           power
           to
           preach
           ,
           convene
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           judicially
           cognosce
           and
           sentence
           ,
           and
           excommunicate
           a
           contumacious
           member
           doth
           agree
           to
           these
           that
           by
           no
           necessity
           are
           beleevers
           ,
           because
           to
           have
           power
           to
           preach
           and
           excommunicate
           essentially
           require
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           persons
           be
           ,
           1.
           professors
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           2.
           that
           they
           be
           gifted
           to
           preach
           and
           governe
           .
           3.
           that
           they
           be
           duely
           called
           thereunto
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Judas
           and
           others
           are
           ;
           but
           all
           these
           three
           are
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           in
           a
           company
           in
           whom
           is
           no
           saving
           faith
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           and
           experience
           cleare
           :
           For
           howbeit
           to
           be
           a
           called
           Pastor
           (
           the
           like
           I
           say
           of
           Elders
           ,
           
           
             Doctors
             ,
             Deacons
          
           ,
           and
           visible
           professors
           )
           require
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           a
           gracious
           element
           and
           necessary
           ingredient
           to
           make
           him
           a
           saved
           man
           :
           
           Yet
           it
           is
           not
           required
           to
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           Pastor
           .
           Yea
           
             Parker
             ,
             Answorth
          
           ,
           and
           
             authors
             of
             Presbyter
             ,
             govern
             ▪
             ex
             .
          
           acknowledge
           professors
           to
           be
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           have
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           who
           are
           but
           rotten
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           what
           wonder
           ?
           seeing
           God
           onely
           seeth
           
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           men
           cannot
           see
           farre
           in
           a
           milstone
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           All
           the
           arguments
           proving
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           not
           given
           to
           all
           beleevers
           ,
           
           but
           onely
           to
           the
           overseers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           proving
           that
           the
           government
           of
           Christs
           house
           is
           not
           popular
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Elders
           proveth
           the
           same
           ,
           
           for
           this
           is
           a
           ruling
           ,
           and
           authoritative
           and
           judging
           Church
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Pareus
           saith
           ,
           
           The
           Church
           here
           meaned
           is
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           complained
           unto
           ,
           but
           none
           can
           complaine
           to
           a
           multitude
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           practise
           of
           the
           Apostolike
           Church
           ,
           
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           
           The
           
             house
             of
             Eloe
          
           being
           grieved
           with
           the
           schisme
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           telleth
           
             not
             the
             whole
             beleevers
          
           ,
           but
           telleth
           it
           to
           Paul
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           to
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           rod
           of
           discipline
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           giveth
           rules
           about
           receiving
           complaints
           to
           the
           Eldership
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           13.
           and
           never
           to
           all
           beleevers
           ;
           therefore
           the
           rebuking
           and
           excommunicating
           Church
           spoken
           of
           here
           must
           be
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Elders
          
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           Church
           here
           is
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           keyes
           are
           given
           ,
           
           Mat.
           16.
           19.
           
           
             I
             will
             give
             to
             thee
             the
             keyes
             ,
             whatsoever
             thou
             shalt
             bind
             on
             earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heaven
          
           ;
           but
           here
           the
           keyes
           are
           given
           to
           Peter
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Joh.
             20.
             
             Whose
             sinnes
             ye
             forgive
             ,
             they
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             whose
             sinnes
             ye
             retaine
             ,
             they
             are
             retained
          
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           as
           they
           
             should
             bind
             ,
             and
             loose
             on
             earth
          
           ;
           and
           to
           whom
           he
           said
           
             (
             As
             my
             Father
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
             )
          
           but
           this
           Christ
           said
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
          
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           not
           sent
           every
           beleever
           as
           his
           Father
           sent
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           a
           Pastorall
           sending
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           from
           Mat.
           ●8
           .
           18.
           
           
             All
             power
             is
             given
             to
             me
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             .
          
           Hence
           he
           draweth
           a
           conclusion
           ,
           v.
           19.
           
           
             Goe
             therefore
             and
             teach
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           clearly
           includeth
           the
           keyes
           and
           power
           of
           preaching
           ,
           baptizing
           ,
           and
           governing
           ,
           which
           agreeth
           not
           to
           all
           beleevers
           in
           any
           tollerable
           sense
           :
           
           As
           
             Theophilact
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Cyrill
             ,
             August
             .
             Hieron
             .
             Cyprian
          
           teach
           ,
           and
           that
           
           this
           place
           ,
           Ioh.
           20.
           
           
             (
             As
             my
             Father
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             send
             I
             you
             )
          
           cannot
           be
           common
           to
           all
           beleevers
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           teach
           
             Theophilact
             ▪
             in
             loc
          
           .
        
         
           
             He
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Enter
             ye
             in
             my
             ministeriall
             charge
             .
          
           Cyrill
           .
           in
           loc
           .
           &
           Chrysost.
           ibid.
           Creati
           sunt
           totius
           orbis
           Doctores
           .
           Aug.
           
           in
           Psa.
           44.
           
           Hieron
           .
           
             Epist.
             and
          
           Evagrin
           .
           Cyprian
           Epist.
           41.
           in
           locum
           Pauli
           ,
           omnes
           successisse
           .
           
        
         
           10.
           
           The
           onely
           apparent
           Argument
           against
           this
           interpretation
           is
           weake
           ,
           
           and
           so
           our
           interpretation
           must
           stand
           :
           For
           they
           say
           that
           the
           word
           Church
           is
           never
           taken
           but
           for
           a
           company
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           and
           the
           redeemed
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           20.
           
             builded
             on
             the
             rocke
             Christ.
          
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           the
           word
           Church
           is
           very
           sparingly
           taken
           for
           the
           overseers
           onely
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           taken
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           reason
           why
           it
           cannot
           bee
           otherwise
           taken
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           for
           
             Revelation
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Smyrna
             ,
          
           &c.
           standeth
           for
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           written
           unto
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Angell
           of
           such
           a
           Church
           :
           Which
           may
           be
           demonstrated
           thus
           ,
           1.
           because
           not
           only
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           the
           people
           
             that
             have
             eares
             to
             heare
             ,
             are
             all
             and
             every
          
           one
           of
           them
           commanded
           to
           heare
           .
           2
           ,
           
             The
             promise
             of
             eating
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
          
           v.
           7.
           
             of
             giving
             the
             hidden
             Manna
             ,
             and
             the
             white
             stone
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             name
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             in
             white
             ,
             and
             their
             names
             not
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             who
             overcommeth
             ,
             agreeth
             not
             to
             Ministers
             onely
             .
             3.
             
             The
          
           command
           of
           being
           
             faithfull
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             of
             holding
             fast
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             none
             take
             away
             their
             crowne
             ,
             of
             strengthening
             what
             remaineth
             ,
             of
             being
             zealous
             ,
             and
             of
             repenting
             ,
             are
             not
             given
             to
             Ministers
             only
             .
             4.
             
             The
             rebukes
             of
             falling
             from
             the
             first
             Love
             ,
             of
             not
             watching
             ,
             of
             lukewarmnesse
             are
             not
             laid
             upon
             Ministers
             onely
          
           ;
           therfore
           to
           the
           
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
          
           must
           need
           force
           have
           this
           meaning
           ,
           
             Vnto
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
          
           and
           what
           is
           said
           to
           the
           Angels
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           comparing
           chap.
           1.
           v.
           20.
           and
           chap.
           2.
           v.
           1.
           with
           v.
           9.
           11
           ,
           17.
           
           So
           Acts
           18
           ▪
           v
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
           Paul
           is
           said
           to
           salute
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           the
           chiefe
           men
           and
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           the
           Church
           being
           so
           numerous
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           as
           is
           proved
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           salute
           the
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           1.
           his
           manner
           in
           writing
           his
           Epistles
           is
           to
           salute
           the
           prime
           persons
           onely
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           in
           generall
           ;
           and
           this
           being
           a
           reall
           salutation
           ,
           or
           by
           all
           appearance
           verball
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           salute
           them
           all
           man
           by
           man
           ,
           seeing
           he
           saw
           them
           in
           the
           bye
           ,
           and
           the
           Kirke
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             (
             for
             he
             landed
             at
             Cesarea
             )
          
           was
           more
           numerous
           ,
           
           then
           that
           he
           could
           salute
           them
           all
           ,
           man
           by
           man.
           And
           also
           the
           Church
           is
           named
           from
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           Isa.
           40.
           9.
           
           
             Sion
             that
             bringeth
             good
             tydings
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           Preachers
           that
           ordinarily
           preach
           the
           good
           tydings
           ,
           and
           the
           
             woman
             that
             has
             many
             sonnes
          
           ,
           Isa.
           54.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Gal.
           4.
           26
           
           ▪
           27.
           
           Isa.
           49.
           21.
           
             the
             woman
             that
             bringeth
             forth
             the
             manchilde
             ,
          
           Rev.
           12.
           
             the
             bride
             who
             is
             made
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             vineyard
             ,
          
           Cant.
           1.
           6.
           
           Now
           it
           is
           the
           Pastors
           properly
           that
           travell
           in
           birth
           to
           beget
           children
           to
           God
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           19.
           to
           the
           policye
           of
           which
           Church
           respect
           is
           had
           in
           this
           forme
           of
           speaking
           ,
           the
           word
           
             Kahal
             ,
             Gnedah
             Ecclesia
          
           ,
           a
           Church
           ,
           an
           Assembly
           doth
           onely
           signifie
           the
           Princes
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           when
           the
           spirit
           is
           speaking
           of
           matters
           of
           government
           ,
           discipline
           ,
           commanding
           ,
           complaints
           ,
           or
           controversie
           ,
           as
           he
           speaketh
           here
           ,
           Psal.
           62.
           1.
           
           
             God
             standeth
             in
             the
             Church
             Gnedah
             ,
             or
             Congregation
             of
             the
             mighty
             ,
          
           Num.
           35.
           24.
           
           
             And
             the
             Congregation
             (
             Gnedah
             )
             shall
             Judge
             betwixt
             the
             slayer
             and
             the
             avenger
             of
             bloud
             ,
          
           but
           it
           is
           expounded
           ,
           Jos.
           20.
           4.
           
             and
             the
             slayer
             shall
             declare
             his
             cause
             before
             the
             Elders
             of
             that
             City
             .
          
           So
           Deut.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           th●se
           that
           are
           called
           the
           
             men
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           Josh.
           9.
           6.
           are
           called
           the
           
             Princes
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             ,
          
           v.
           15.
           
           So
           compare
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           7.
           
             spake
             I
             one
             word
             with
             one
             of
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           with
           1
           Chron.
           17.
           6.
           
             spake
             I
             one
             word
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Judges
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
           So
           compare
           Exodus
           ●0
           .
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             All
             the
             people
             saw
             the
             thunder
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
             And
             they
             said
             to
             Moses
             ,
             speake
             thou
             to
             us
             ,
          
           with
           Deutronom
           .
           5.
           23.
           
           
             And
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             when
             yee
             heard
             the
             voyce
             ,
             
             out
             of
             the
             middes
             of
             darknesse
             that
             ye
             came
             neare
             to
             me
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             heads
             of
             your
             Tribes
             and
             Elders
             and
             said
             ,
          
           compare
           Exod
           :
           4.
           29.
           with
           30.
           31.
           also
           compare
           1
           
             Chr.
             28.
             
             And
          
           David
           
             assembled
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             the
             captaines
             of
             the
             companies
             that
             ministred
             to
             the
             King
             ,
          
           with
           chap.
           29.
           1.
           
           Furthermore
           David
           
             the
             King
             said
             to
             all
             the
             congregation
             .
          
        
         
           Ainsworth
           acknowledgeth
           that
           the
           word
           
             (
             Congregation
          
           )
           is
           thus
           taken
           for
           the
           Elders
           only
           ;
           
           so
           the
           Separatists
           in
           their
           confession
           cite
           this
           ,
           
             Psal
             :
             122.
             3.
             
             Lev
             :
          
           20.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           &c.
           with
           Mat
           :
           18.
           17.
           
           Adde
           to
           these
           that
           1.
           
           Judges
           and
           Priests
           in
           Israel
           might
           give
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           judge
           of
           Leprosie
           without
           the
           peoples
           consent
           ,
           
             Deut
             :
             1.
             16.
             2
             
             Chron
             :
             26.
             16.
             
             Deut
             :
          
           17.
           8.
           and
           yet
           Israel
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           
             were
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             ,
          
           Exod
           :
           19.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Psal
           :
           149.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           why
           may
           not
           we
           say
           
             (
             Tell
             the
             Church
             of
             Elders
             ,
             as
             Judges
             )
          
           and
           in
           telling
           them
           ,
           ye
           tell
           the
           believers
           ,
           in
           respect
           that
           Elders
           are
           not
           to
           pronounce
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           while
           they
           make
           declaration
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           .
        
         
           11
           Argument
           .
           That
           Church
           which
           the
           plaintiffe
           must
           tell
           ,
           that
           is
           publickly
           to
           admonish
           the
           offender
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           Elders
           ,
           1
           
             Thes
             :
             5.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Tim
             :
             5.
             20.
             
             Luk
             :
          
           10.
           16.
           for
           they
           only
           are
           to
           receive
           publick
           delations
           ,
           and
           to
           rebuke
           publickly
           ,
           as
           is
           ,
           
             Titus
             1.
             13.
             1
             
             Timothy
          
           5.
           1.
           and
           
             ver
             :
             19.
             2
             
             Timothy
          
           4.
           2.
           
        
         
           12
           It
           shall
           follow
           ,
           if
           Christ
           understand
           heere
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           case
           of
           an
           Elderships
           scandalous
           life
           ,
           or
           if
           otherwise
           all
           the
           officers
           be
           taken
           away
           by
           death
           ,
           that
           then
           a
           company
           of
           believing
           women
           and
           children
           being
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           having
           claime
           and
           title
           to
           Christ
           ,
           his
           covenant
           and
           all
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           may
           censure
           ,
           deprive
           and
           excommunicate
           the
           ●lders
           ,
           and
           ordain
           Elders
           and
           pastors
           with
           publick
           
             fasting
             and
             praying
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             .
          
           But
           this
           latter
           is
           unwritten
           in
           the
           
           Word
           of
           God.
           For
           1.
           
           Private
           believers
           ,
           farre
           lesse
           believing
           women
           and
           children
           cannot
           judge
           the
           watchmen
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           were
           over
           them
           in
           the
           Lord.
           2.
           
           In
           the
           Old
           Testament
           the
           heads
           of
           Families
           only
           excommunicated
           ,
           Gen
           :
           21.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           and
           the
           Priests
           
             judged
             the
             Leper
          
           ,
           Levit
           :
           13.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Deut
           :
           24.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Numb
           :
           5.
           1.
           not
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           only
           ordained
           pastors
           and
           officers
           with
           
             praying
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
          
           Act
           :
           6.
           6.
           
           Act
           :
           13.
           3.
           
           Act
           :
           14.
           23.
           1
           
           Tim
           :
           4.
           14.
           2
           
           Tim
           :
           1.
           6.
           1
           
           Tim
           :
           5.
           22.
           
           Tit
           :
           1.
           5.
           and
           never
           the
           people
           :
           also
           if
           three
           be
           believers
           happen
           to
           be
           an
           independent
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           plantiff
           rebuking
           the
           offender
           according
           to
           Christs
           rule
           ,
           Mat
           :
           16.
           16.
           before
           the
           Brethren
           who
           are
           witnesses
           ,
           he
           shall
           
             tell
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           before
           he
           tell
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           three
           are
           an
           independent
           Church
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           moreover
           if
           these
           three
           being
           a
           Church
           ,
           shall
           excommunicate
           the
           offending
           brother
           before
           the
           Church
           (
           of
           which
           Christ
           speaketh
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             tell
             the
             Church
          
           )
           shall
           heare
           of
           the
           matter
           :
           Then
           shall
           1.
           
           Christs
           order
           be
           violated
           :
           2.
           
           The
           offending
           brother
           shall
           be
           excommunicated
           by
           a
           true
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           
             ●lave
             non
             errante
          
           ,
           and
           that
           duly
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           contumacious
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           is
           not
           excommunicated
           ,
           because
           Christs
           order
           is
           violated
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           is
           never
           come
           before
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           hath
           power
           to
           binde
           and
           loose
           on
           Earth
           :
           3.
           
           And
           certainly
           they
           must
           say
           three
           or
           foure
           believers
           doe
           not
           make
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           give
           some
           other
           thing
           to
           make
           up
           essentially
           one
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           then
           a
           company
           of
           believers
           visibly
           professing
           one
           Covenant
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           we
           have
           here
           for
           us
           the
           testimony
           of
           learned
           Parker
           ,
           
           who
           is
           otherwise
           against
           us
           in
           this
           plea
           ,
           
           who
           confesseth
           our
           Thesis
           ,
           
           that
           in
           these
           words
           
             (
             tell
             the
             Church
          
           )
           Christ
           doth
           understand
           the
           
             Presbytery
             or
             Eldership
          
           .
           Hence
           the
           word
           Church
           in
           the
           New
           
           Testament
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           signifie
           the
           Church
           of
           Believers
           ,
           Disciples
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           pray
           in
           Christs
           name
           and
           
             are
             heard
             in
             Heaven
          
           ,
           and
           
             are
             builded
             on
             the
             Rocke
          
           ,
           and
           
             are
             the
             body
             and
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           for
           a
           number
           may
           be
           and
           often
           is
           ,
           an
           Eldership
           judicially
           excommunicating
           ,
           and
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           yea
           and
           also
           including
           some
           externally
           professing
           Christ
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           a
           company
           of
           redeemed
           ones
           ,
           built
           by
           saving
           faith
           upon
           the
           Rocke
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Also
           it
           is
           insolent
           that
           the
           word
           Church
           here
           should
           signifie
           both
           precisely
           the
           Eldership
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           that
           same
           vers
           :
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           of
           believers
           ;
           because
           the
           same
           Church
           to
           the
           which
           the
           offended
           brother
           should
           put
           in
           his
           bill
           of
           complaint
           ,
           is
           that
           very
           Church
           which
           must
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           excommunication
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           hard
           that
           the
           offender
           should
           be
           excommunicated
           for
           not
           hearing
           and
           obeying
           the
           Congregation
           of
           believers
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           over
           him
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           grant
           of
           M.
           Parker
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           hath
           not
           power
           from
           this
           place
           Mat
           :
           18.
           to
           ordaine
           pastors
           to
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           want
           pastors
           ,
           or
           to
           excommunicate
           their
           own
           Eldership
           in
           case
           of
           scandalous
           sins
           ,
           which
           is
           against
           his
           grounds
           and
           our
           Brethrens
           principles
           ,
           who
           ascribe
           this
           authority
           to
           the
           Congregation
           of
           believers
           ,
           because
           a
           number
           of
           believers
           is
           not
           an
           
             Aristocraticall
             part
          
           and
           a
           select
           Presbytery
           and
           Eldership
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           is
           meaned
           in
           this
           word
           
             (
             tell
             the
             Church
             .
          
           )
        
         
           14.
           
           The
           Church
           here
           cannot
           well
           mean
           a
           visible
           Congregation
           of
           believers
           and
           Elders
           conveened
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           
           so
           as
           he
           who
           contemneth
           two
           private
           admonitions
           should
           be
           accused
           and
           censured
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Congregation
           conveened
           to
           hear
           Gods
           Word
           .
           Because
           the
           Church
           meeteth
           in
           Christs
           name
           for
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           if
           they
           meet
           in
           faith
           and
           humble
           sense
           of
           sinne
           ,
           with
           purpose
           of
           heart
           to
           
           worship
           
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
          
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           some
           other
           thing
           required
           ,
           that
           the
           excommunicating
           Church
           ,
           meet
           for
           the
           actuall
           exercise
           of
           discipline
           ,
           for
           beside
           meeting
           in
           Christs
           name
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           that
           the
           Church
           meet
           with
           Pauls
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           rod
           of
           discipline
           ,
           1
           Cor
           :
           5.
           4.
           
           
             That
             yee
             meet
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             my
             spirit
             with
             power
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Then
           
             Pauls
             spirit
          
           as
           an
           Elder
           ,
           who
           hath
           power
           of
           the
           rod
           ,
           a
           spirit
           and
           power
           of
           excommunication
           is
           required
           to
           this
           meeting
           .
           But
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           believers
           did
           meet
           at
           
             Corinth
             ,
             1
             Cor
          
           :
           11.
           for
           hearing
           the
           Word
           and
           receiving
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           for
           ordinary
           wor●hip
           and
           praying
           and
           praysing
           when
           it
           was
           not
           needfull
           that
           Paul
           should
           write
           ,
           
             That
             yee
             meet
             together
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             and
             my
             spirit
             to
             heare
             the
             Word
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
          
           There
           was
           no
           need
           of
           
             Pauls
             spirit
          
           for
           that
           ,
           therfore
           I
           conclude
           that
           this
           meeting
           of
           the
           excommunicating
           Church
           requireth
           another
           spirit
           and
           authoritative
           power
           to
           deliver
           to
           Satan
           (
           such
           as
           was
           in
           Paul
           )
           then
           is
           required
           in
           ten
           believers
           meeting
           in
           faith
           ,
           without
           Pauls
           authoritative
           power
           ,
           to
           heare
           Gods
           Word
           .
           For
           Paul
           saith
           of
           his
           authoritative
           meeting
           ,
           
             I
             verily
             absent
             in
             body
             but
             present
             in
             spirit
             ,
             have
             judged
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           Paul
           knew
           that
           they
           might
           meet
           as
           a
           number
           of
           believers
           to
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           whither
           Paul
           be
           absent
           or
           present
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           observe
           for
           their
           mistake
           who
           teach
           that
           
             two
             or
             three
             agreeing
             together
             upon
             Earth
             and
             praying
             for
             one
             thing
             ,
          
           are
           heard
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Mat
           :
           18.
           19
           ,
           20.
           is
           an
           independent
           Church
           having
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           for
           first
           ,
           Christ
           then
           hath
           not
           provided
           a
           sure
           way
           ,
           for
           removing
           scandals
           .
           And
           when
           he
           saith
           
             (
             tell
             the
             Church
          
           )
           this
           
             (
             tell
             the
             Church
          
           )
           must
           be
           a
           definite
           ,
           visible
           ,
           conspicuously
           known
           Church
           ;
           now
           in
           one
           congregation
           ,
           one
           province
           ,
           one
           nation
           there
           be
           three
           hundreth
           ,
           six
           or
           ten
           hundreth
           threes
           or
           fours
           of
           professed
           believers
           ,
           if
           every
           three
           and
           every
           foure
           be
           an
           independent
           Church
           ,
           
           to
           which
           of
           all
           these
           many
           threes
           and
           fours
           ,
           shall
           the
           plantiffe
           addresse
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           they
           be
           all
           equally
           independent
           Churches
           ,
           the
           plantiffe
           is
           left
           in
           the
           midst
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           not
           his
           ordinary
           judge
           ,
           there
           be
           so
           many
           tribunals
           in
           one
           Congregation
           ,
           yea
           in
           one
           Family
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           many
           key-bearing
           Churches
           shall
           be
           within
           one
           independent
           Congregation
           ,
           who
           may
           all
           meet
           in
           publike
           in
           one
           house
           ,
           for
           the
           joynt
           worshiping
           of
           God
           together
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Christ
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             heare
             two
             who
             shall
             agree
             together
             upon
             earth
             as
             touching
             one
             thing
             ,
          
           hath
           no
           purpose
           to
           erect
           visible
           Churches
           with
           the
           full
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           consisting
           only
           of
           three
           or
           foure
           believers
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           argue
           here
           from
           the
           lesse
           to
           the
           more
           ,
           
           as
           Bucer
           saith
           ,
           and
           as
           Musculus
           .
           God
           will
           not
           only
           ratifie
           excommunication
           ,
           
           but
           he
           will
           heare
           the
           prayers
           of
           his
           children
           universally
           ;
           
           and
           this
           promise
           ,
           
           ver
           .
           20.
           of
           Christs
           presence
           amongst
           two
           or
           three
           is
           more
           large
           and
           generall
           ,
           then
           his
           promise
           to
           ratifie
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           even
           that
           Christ
           will
           be
           with
           his
           owne
           ,
           howbeit
           they
           be
           not
           Church-waies
           conveened
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           as
           Paraeus
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           generall
           promise
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           Christs
           grace
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             sive
             magnâ
             ,
             sive
             parvâ
          
           ,
           either
           great
           or
           small
           ,
           and
           I
           grant
           it
           will
           prove
           the
           power
           of
           our
           Church
           sessions
           in
           Scotland
           very
           well
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           often
           but
           one
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           but
           Christ
           cannot
           promise
           a
           Church-presence
           of
           his
           Spirit
           and
           grace
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           presence
           wherby
           he
           ratifieth
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           consisting
           of
           Elders
           and
           people
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           words
           be
           pressed
           according
           to
           the
           letter
           and
           definite
           number
           ,
           then
           it
           shall
           follow
           that
           every
           two
           believers
           ;
           yea
           suppose
           two
           women
           agreeing
           on
           earth
           to
           pray
           for
           one
           thing
           ,
           shall
           be
           a
           Ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           having
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keys
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           absurd
           :
           For
           a
           number
           of
           believers
           make
           not
           a
           Church
           ,
           having
           the
           power
           of
           the
           
           keys
           ,
           for
           1.
           
           They
           want
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           by
           preaching
           .
           2.
           
           They
           are
           not
           a
           golden
           candlestick
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           Christ
           walketh
           ,
           as
           a
           visible
           Church
           is
           ,
           Rev.
           1.
           
           Christs
           meaning
           the●
           must
           be
           ,
           I
           promise
           my
           presence
           to
           the
           smallest
           Church
           ,
           suppose
           it
           were
           possible
           that
           a
           Ministeriall
           Church
           could
           consist
           of
           the
           least
           number
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           even
           of
           two
           only
           :
           but
           Christs
           purpose
           is
           not
           to
           make
           every
           two
           believers
           a
           visible
           Ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           and
           every
           believing
           Family
           a
           congregation
           having
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keys
           .
           
           Vasquez
           the
           Jesuite
           hath
           arguments
           and
           ancients
           to
           speak
           from
           the
           Text
           this
           which
           we
           say
           ,
           
           which
           can
           hardly
           be
           answered
           .
           
           See
           that
           Enchiridion
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Cullen
           under
           Charles
           the
           V.
           See
           also
           Jansenius
           ,
           
           Maldonat
           and
           others
           on
           this
           Text.
           
           
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           Q.
           9.
           
           What
           members
           are
           necessarily
           required
           for
           the
           right
           and
           lawfull
           constitution
           of
           a
           true
           politicke
           visible
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           we
           may
           joyn
           in
           Gods
           worship
           .
        
         
           
             IT
             is
             maintained
             by
             these
             of
             the
          
           Separation
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             rightly
             constituted
             Church
             must
             consist
             of
             the
             Lords
             planting
             (
             as
             saith
             M.
          
           Barrow
           )
           all
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           
           all
           plants
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           
           sons
           of
           Zion
           ,
           precious
           stones
           ,
           a
           redeemed
           people
           ,
           a
           royall
           generation
           ,
           
           
             so
             the
          
           Guide
           to
           Zion
           .
           The
           true
           visible
           Church
           
             (
             say
             the
          
           Separatists
           )
           is
           a
           company
           of
           people
           called
           and
           separated
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           ioyned
           together
           in
           a
           voluntary
           profession
           of
           the
           faith
           .
           So
           Separatists
           
             in
             their
             petit
             .
             Mr.
          
           Ainsworth
           ,
           
           M.
           Canne
           ,
           
             the
             discovery
             of
          
           N.
           Light.
           
             For
             the
             clearing
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             we
             remit
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Reader
             these
             distinctions
             .
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Distinct.
             There
             be
             some
             Saints
             by
             externall
             calling
             ,
             
             but
             not
             chosen
             ,
             some
             Saints
             by
             internall
             and
             effectuall
             calling
             ,
             called
             and
             chosen
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Distinct.
             There
             be
             some
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             who
             ,
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             by
             right
             and
             obligation
             should
             be
             such
             ,
             there
             be
             other
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             
               de
               facto
            
             ;
             and
             in
             practise
             ,
             who
             are
             such
             and
             such
             members
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Distinct.
             There
             is
             a
             morall
             obligation
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             are
             obliged
             to
             bee
             Saints
             by
             effectuall
             calling
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             physicall
             obligation
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             persons
             may
             be
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             as
             visible
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             essentially
             required
             that
             they
             be
             effectually
             called
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Dist.
             If
             a
             true
             Church
             and
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             visible
             may
             not
             for
             a
             time
             be
             opposed
             by
             way
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             as
             a
             believing
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             non-believing
             Church
             ,
             I
             remit
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             shall
             God
             willing
             bee
             cleared
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Dist.
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             wicked
             and
             scandalous
             indeed
             and
             really
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             scandalous
             juridicè
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             notarily
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Dist.
             A
             knowne
             and
             openly
             scandalous
             person
             and
             a
             well
             lustred
             and
             dyed
             Hypocrite
             are
             to
             be
             differenced
             in
             the
             Church
          
           
             7.
             
             Dist.
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             if
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             be
             not
             in
             divers
             considerations
             .
             1.
             
             A
             mean
             of
             constituting
             and
             making
             a
             visible
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             A
             true
             note
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             A
             meane
             of
             saving
             the
             believing
             Church
             ,
             now
             visibly
             professing
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Dist.
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             King
             may
             not
             compell
             men
             to
             the
             confessing
             and
             professing
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             
               actu
               imperato
            
             ,
             by
             an
             externall
             forcing
             power
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             Magistrate
             nor
             Pastour
             can
             compell
             to
             heart-believing
             ,
             
               actu
               elicito
            
             ,
             by
             an
             inward
             moving
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             if
             a
             visible
             Church
             may
             not
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             few
             sound
             believers
             
             and
             sincere
             seekers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             same
             whole
             body
             an
             infected
             lump
             and
             whoorish
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             visible
             professours
             ,
             who
             are
             hypocrites
             and
             proud
             despisers
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             if
             a
             Church
             may
             not
             be
             tearmed
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             an
             whoore
             ,
             no
             Church
             ,
             no
             Spouse
             ,
             
               jure
               &
               merito
               &
               quod
               vocationem
               passivam
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             bad
             deserving
             and
             their
             not
             answering
             on
             their
             parts
             to
             the
             call
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             same
             Church
             remaine
             
               de
               facto
               ,
               formaliter
               &
               quoad
               vocationem
               Dei
               activam
               ,
            
             formally
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             Gods
             part
             and
             his
             active
             vocation
             and
             calling
             the
             Spouse
             and
             bride
             of
             Christ.
             
               Hence
               our
               first
            
             Conclusion
             .
             
               The
               Saints
               by
               externall
               calling
               are
               the
               true
               matter
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           word
           
             (
             Ecclesia
          
           )
           the
           called
           of
           God
           ,
           proveth
           this
           :
           For
           those
           are
           a
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           set
           up
           a
           Candlestick
           ,
           and
           whom
           God
           calleth
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           Remission
           of
           sinnes
           and
           life
           eternall
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           there
           bee
           a
           setled
           Ministery
           calling
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           all
           to
           whom
           the
           Word
           is
           preached
           are
           called
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           as
           all
           within
           the
           house
           are
           vessels
           of
           the
           house
           visibly
           ,
           howbeeit
           there
           bee
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           
             Vessels
             of
             Honour
             and
             vessels
             of
             dishonour
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           So
           saith
           Ainsworth
           ,
           this
           we
           hold
           ,
           
             That
             Saints
             by
             calling
             are
             the
             only
             matter
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             yet
             withall
             we
             hold
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             chosen
             .
          
           So
           also
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           or
           visible
           Church
           is
           a
           draw
           net
           ,
           
           wherin
           are
           good
           and
           bad
           fishes
           ,
           a
           barne-floore
           ,
           wherin
           are
           chaffe
           and
           good
           wheat
           .
           See
           1
           
             Corinthians
             1.
             23.
             
             Collossians
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Romans
             1.
             7.
             
             Philip.
             1.
             1.
             
             Math.
          
           20.
           16.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Conclusion
           ,
           
           All
           the
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           and
           by
           right
           ,
           or
           by
           morall
           obligation
           ought
           to
           be
           Saints
           effectually
           called
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           commandement
           of
           
             making
             to
             themselves
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
          
           Ezech.
           18.
           31.
           
           
             and
             to
             be
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
          
           Eph.
           4.
           23.
           
           Rom
           12.
           2.
           
             and
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             hath
             called
             them
             is
             holy
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           It
           doth
           lay
           an
           obligation
           morall
           upon
           all
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           preached
           Gospell
           
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             appearing
             to
             all
             men
             teaching
             them
             to
             deny
             ungodlinesse
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Tit.
           2.
           v.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
           But
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           as
           the
           visible
           Church
           is
           in
           the
           field
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           are
           not
           effectually
           called
           ,
           justified
           ,
           sanctified
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           needfull
           by
           a
           phisicall
           obligation
           for
           the
           true
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           members
           of
           it
           be
           inwardly
           called
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           every
           professor
           is
           obliged
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           
           
             else
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             condemned
             already
             .
          
           But
           to
           make
           a
           man
           a
           visible
           professor
           ,
           and
           a
           member
           of
           the
           true
           visible
           Church
           as
           visible
           ,
           saving
           faith
           is
           not
           essentially
           required
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           should
           be
           no
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           visible
           ,
           if
           he
           beleeve
           not
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           may
           be
           right
           taken
           ;
           observe
           that
           the
           visible
           Church
           falleth
           under
           a
           two-fold
           consideration
           .
           1.
           
           
             In
             concreto
          
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             In
             abstracto
             ,
          
           as
           visible
           .
           The
           visible
           Church
           considered
           
             in
             concreto
          
           ,
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           universall
           ,
           Catholike
           and
           unvisible
           Church
           which
           partaketh
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           Christs
           misticall
           body
           ,
           in
           which
           consideration
           we
           deny
           reprobates
           and
           unbelevers
           to
           be
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           there
           is
           no
           reall
           communion
           (
           whatever
           Bellarmine
           and
           Papists
           say
           on
           the
           contrary
           )
           betwixt
           
             righteousnesse
             and
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             light
             and
             darkenesse
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
          
           so
           as
           they
           can
           make
           up
           one
           true
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           these
           who
           are
           not
           Christs
           ,
           are
           not
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           part
           of
           his
           misticall
           body
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           they
           are
           not
           
             bought
             with
             a
             price
          
           ;
           nor
           his
           purchased
           flock
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Acts
           20.
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           ,
           nor
           builded
           upon
           a
           rock
           ,
           as
           Mat.
           16.
           18.
           4.
           
           Christ
           is
           not
           their
           Redeemer
           ,
           head
           ,
           High-priest
           ,
           King
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           so
           neither
           are
           they
           his
           redeemed
           ,
           his
           members
           ,
           his
           people
           ,
           
           subjects
           and
           saved
           ones
           .
           5.
           
           Because
           the
           promises
           made
           to
           the
           chos●n
           and
           beleevers
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           a
           new
           heart
           ,
           regeneration
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           are
           made
           to
           them
           only
           ,
           and
           in
           Gods
           gratious
           intention
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           reprobates
           .
           Whence
           I
           inferre
           these
           conclusions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Sepera●ists
           arguments
           must
           be
           weake
           ,
           for
           they
           all
           conclude
           that
           which
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           thing
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           haereticks
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           forcerers
           ,
           blasphemers
           be
           no
           parts
           of
           Christs
           visible
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Church
           .
           Yea
           we
           say
           that
           as
           the
           tree
           leg
           ,
           and
           the
           eye
           of
           glasse
           ,
           and
           the
           teeth
           of
           silver
           by
           art
           put
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           are
           no
           members
           of
           the
           living
           body
           ,
           so
           neither
           are
           these
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           doe
           all
           our
           Divines
           ,
           as
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Junius
             ,
             Whittaker
             ,
             Tilen
             ,
             Piscator
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Vrsine
             ,
             Tr●l●atius
             ,
             Sibrandus
             ,
             Amesius
          
           prove
           against
           Papists
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           called
           a
           note
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           profession
           of
           faith
           a
           note
           of
           the
           Church
           both
           ,
           the
           former
           is
           a
           no●e
           of
           the
           teaching
           Church
           or
           minsteriall
           Church
           called
           ,
           
             Ecclesia
             docens
          
           .
           The
           latter
           is
           a
           note
           of
           the
           professing
           Church
           ,
           who
           professeth
           the
           faith
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           call
           
             Ecclesia
             utens
          
           ,
           or
           
             Ecclesia
             practicè
             consideram
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Profession
           of
           the
           faith
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           either
           Subjectively
           .
           2.
           
           Objectively
           .
           Or
           3.
           
           Both
           Subjectively
           and
           Objectively
           .
           Profession
           subjectively
           is
           true
           when
           the
           professor
           doeth
           indeed
           professe
           and
           avow
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           only
           seem
           to
           avow
           &
           professe
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           no
           note
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           be
           in
           hypocrites
           ,
           who
           really
           goe
           to
           Church
           ,
           really
           heare
           the
           word
           and
           partake
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           not
           sincerely
           .
           Profession
           true
           objectively
           is
           when
           the
           professor
           doth
           professe
           that
           faith
           which
           is
           indeed
           sound
           and
           orthodox
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           marke
           of
           the
           true
           teaching
           or
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           in
           a
           visible
           company
           of
           professors
           who
           for
           the
           time
           are
           not
           sincere
           beleevers
           .
           But
           a
           profession
           of
           the
           faith
           both
           objectively
           true
           and
           subjectively
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           object
           is
           orthodox
           and
           sound
           truth
           ,
           and
           
           the
           professor
           sincerely
           and
           gratiously
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           honest
           heart
           beleeveth
           and
           professeth
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           this
           way
           profession
           of
           the
           truth
           is
           a
           true
           and
           essentiall
           note
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           a
           true
           Church
           and
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           our
           Divines
           to
           be
           expounded
           in
           this
           doctrine
           about
           the
           notes
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           .
           But
           withall
           ,
           the
           visible
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           
             in
             abstracto
          
           ,
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           visibility
           ,
           and
           as
           visible
           ,
           and
           as
           performing
           all
           the
           externall
           acts
           of
           professing
           ,
           governing
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           praising
           ,
           administrating
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           binding
           and
           loosing
           in
           the
           externall
           and
           visible
           court
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           under
           this
           reduplication
           as
           obvious
           to
           mens
           eyes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           notion
           all
           externall
           professors
           who
           are
           not
           manifestly
           and
           openly
           scandalous
           are
           to
           be
           reputed
           members
           of
           the
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           tearme
           ,
           would
           be
           considered
           ,
           
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
          
           .
           For
           the
           adjective
           
             (
             true
          
           )
           may
           either
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           subject
           
             (
             Church
          
           )
           and
           so
           signifieth
           the
           true
           misticall
           body
           of
           Christ
           visibly
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           sincerely
           professing
           the
           sound
           faith
           .
           Or
           it
           may
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           other
           adjective
           
             (
             visible
          
           )
           and
           so
           it
           is
           no
           other
           but
           a
           company
           of
           professors
           visible
           to
           our
           senses
           ,
           and
           so
           truely
           visible
           ,
           whose
           members
           may
           be
           unsound
           and
           false
           professours
           :
           Then
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           
             whither
             visible
             Saints
             1.
             forsaking
             all
             knowne
             sinnes
             .
             2.
             
             Doing
             all
             the
             knowne
             will
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             Growing
             in
             grace
             ,
          
           
           (
           as
           saith
           Smith
           ,
           and
           the
           
             discov
             .
             of
             N.
             Light.
          
           )
           be
           the
           only
           true
           matter
           of
           a
           right
           and
           lawfully
           consistent
           visible
           Church
           and
           congregation
           ;
           so
           as
           we
           are
           to
           joyne
           with
           no
           company
           of
           worshippers
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           such
           visible
           Saints
           as
           these
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           no
           other
           society
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           whereto
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           adjoyne
           our selves
           as
           members
           ,
           save
           only
           such
           a
           s●ciety
           :
           Or
           is
           this
           sufficient
           for
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           right
           constitution
           of
           a
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           company
           that
           we
           are
           to
           joyne
           our selves
           unto
           ,
           as
           visible
           members
           ,
           have
           in
           it
           these
           true
           markes
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           The
           pure
           word
           of
           God
           purely
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           
           duely
           administred
           ,
           with
           discipline
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           withall
           a
           people
           externally
           professing
           the
           fore-said
           faith
           ,
           suppose
           they
           cannot
           give
           to
           us
           manifest
           tokens
           and
           evidences
           that
           they
           are
           effectually
           called
           ,
           and
           partakers
           of
           the
           divine
           nature
           ,
           and
           translated
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           are
           elected
           ,
           called
           and
           justified
           ;
           This
           latter
           we
           hold
           as
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ;
           these
           of
           the
           Separation
           hold
           the
           former
           .
           Now
           we
           must
           carefully
           distinguish
           here
           what
           are
           to
           be
           distinguished
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           many
           questions
           infolded
           here
           of
           divers
           natures
           :
           For
           1.
           
           The
           question
           is
           if
           the
           society
           have
           the
           word
           ,
           seales
           and
           right
           discipline
           ,
           and
           they
           professe
           the
           truth
           ,
           suppose
           their
           lives
           be
           wicked
           ;
           whether
           they
           should
           not
           be
           answerable
           to
           that
           which
           they
           professe
           ?
           I
           Answer
           .
           No
           doubt
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           answerable
           to
           their
           light
           ,
           and
           obey
           the
           holy
           calling
           .
           2.
           
           What
           if
           many
           of
           them
           leade
           a
           life
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           they
           professe
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           governours
           use
           not
           the
           rod
           of
           discipline
           to
           censure
           them
           :
           then
           whether
           should
           the
           members
           separate
           from
           that
           Church
           ?
           They
           ought
           to
           separate
           ,
           (
           say
           the
           
             Separatists
             ,
          
           )
           They
           ought
           not
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           and
           worship
           ,
           say
           we
           ;
           they
           are
           to
           stay
           with
           their
           Mother
           ,
           but
           to
           plead
           with
           her
           ;
           and
           modestly
           and
           seasonably
           say
           ,
           that
           Archippus
           and
           others
           doe
           not
           fulfill
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           
             which
             they
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           3.
           
           What
           if
           there
           be
           purity
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           extreame
           wickednesse
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           doctrine
           ;
           whether
           is
           that
           company
           a
           true
           Church
           or
           not
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           true
           ,
           visible
           and
           a
           teaching
           or
           right
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           but
           for
           as
           farre
           as
           can
           be
           seene
           ,
           not
           a
           holy
           ,
           not
           a
           sanctified
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           not
           be
           deserted
           and
           left
           .
           4.
           
           What
           if
           the
           guides
           receive
           in
           as
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           knowne
           to
           be
           most
           scandalous
           and
           wicked
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           Saints
           as
           Paul
           writeth
           unto
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
             Corinth
             ,
             Ephesus
             Colosse
             .
             Answ.
          
           The
           faults
           of
           the
           guides
           are
           not
           your
           faults
           who
           are
           private
           members
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           keepe
           publike
           communion
           in
           the
           publike
           ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           take
           part
           with
           
           
             their
             unfruitfull
             workes
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             reprove
             them
             .
          
           5.
           
           What
           if
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           can
           give
           no
           reall
           proofes
           that
           they
           are
           inwardly
           called
           ,
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           justified
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           see
           no
           scandalous
           out-breakings
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           testifie
           the
           contrary
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           grace
           may
           be
           under
           many
           ashes
           ,
           as
           a
           peece
           of
           gold
           amongst
           mountaines
           of
           earth
           :
           If
           they
           professe
           the
           sound
           faith
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           to
           acknowledge
           them
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           to
           joyne
           our selves
           as
           members
           to
           such
           a
           society
           ,
           or
           being
           already
           members
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           remaine
           in
           that
           society
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           separate
           from
           it
           in
           any
           sort
           .
        
         
           The
           Separation
           doth
           complaine
           that
           in
           our
           Church
           are
           (
           as
           Ainsworth
           saith
           )
           
             swarmes
             of
             Atheists
          
           ,
           
           
             Idolaters
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             erronious
             and
             hereticall
             sectaries
             ,
             witches
             ,
             charmers
             ,
             sorcerers
             ,
          
           
           
             theeves
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
             lyars
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             The
             Gentiles
             enter
             unto
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             indifferently
             communicated
             with
             cleane
             and
             uncleane
             ,
             circumcised
             and
             uncircumcised
             :
             And
             amongst
             you
             are
             thousands
             who
             cannot
             tell
             how
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             So
             say
             others
             ,
             as
             M.
          
           Barrow
           and
           Smith
           .
           
             Hence
             inferre
             they
             our
             Church
             is
             a
             false
             Church
             ,
             not
             right
             constitute
             ,
             no
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             royall
             generation
             ,
             not
             a
             people
             who
             hath
             Christ
             for
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             .
          
           We
           on
           the
           contrary
           hold
           this
           as
           our
           fourth
           conclusion
           ,
           That
           howbeit
           openly
           and
           grossely
           prophane
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           as
           knowne
           atheists
           ,
           and
           mockers
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Idolaters
           ,
           papists
           ,
           heretickes
           ,
           sorcerers
           ,
           witches
           ,
           theeves
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           &c.
           are
           not
           to
           be
           keeped
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           be
           received
           into
           the
           Church
           as
           members
           thereof
           ,
           untill
           they
           give
           evidences
           of
           their
           repentance
           :
           Yet
           we
           say
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           required
           more
           as
           touching
           the
           essentiall
           properties
           ,
           and
           nature
           of
           being
           members
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           visible
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           professe
           before
           men
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           desire
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           crave
           fellowship
           with
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           which
           I
           prove
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           the
           manner
           of
           receiving
           members
           in
           the
           
           Apostolike
           Church
           ,
           where
           nothing
           is
           required
           but
           a
           professed
           willingnesse
           to
           receive
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           howbeit
           they
           receive
           it
           not
           from
           their
           heart
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           41.
           
             then
             they
             that
             gladly
             received
             his
             word
          
           (
           Peters
           word
           )
           
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             day
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             about
             three
             thousand
             soules
             ,
          
           v.
           45.
           
           
             And
             they
             sold
             their
             possessions
             and
             parted
             them
             to
             all
             men
             .
          
           Now
           amongst
           these
           glad
           receivers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           were
           
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
          
           ,
           ch
           .
           4.
           v.
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           37.
           chap.
           6.
           v.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           It
           is
           true
           they
           are
           all
           charged
           by
           Peter
           to
           repent
           ,
           ere
           they
           be
           baptized
           ,
           and
           added
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           the
           Apostles
           require
           no
           more
           to
           make
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           ●ut
           1.
           professed
           willing
           receiving
           of
           the
           word
           and
           this
           receiving
           expressed
           by
           an
           outward
           act
           of
           selling
           their
           goods
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           hypoc●isie
           in
           
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
          
           ,
           as
           the
           event
           declared
           ;
           yet
           were
           
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
          
           ,
           for
           that
           time
           members
           of
           the
           Churches
           as
           truly
           visible
           ,
           and
           their
           acts
           of
           electing
           and
           chusing
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           consenting
           to
           excommunicate
           scandalous
           persons
           in
           that
           time
           valid
           in
           Christs
           cout
           :
           Yea
           suppose
           Ananias
           had
           been
           a
           preacher
           ,
           his
           preaching
           and
           baptizing
           should
           have
           been
           valid
           ,
           by
           grant
           of
           Separatists
           .
           Also
           there
           is
           no
           more
           required
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           Act
           8.
           v.
           13.
           but
           beleeving
           historically
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           miracles
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           baptized
           and
           received
           into
           the
           Church
           presently
           .
           Now
           this
           beleeving
           was
           not
           seene
           to
           be
           saving
           faith
           to
           Peter
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           we
           know
           no
           wayes
           they
           had
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           seeing
           they
           know
           not
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           v.
           13.
           
             he
             continued
             with
             Philip
             ,
             and
             wondred
             ,
          
           which
           an
           hypocrite
           might
           doe
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           been
           not
           long
           since
           an
           abhominable
           sorcerer
           ,
           and
           usurped
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           like
           a
           sacrilegious
           robber
           of
           the
           Almighty
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           ver
           .
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           And
           the
           like
           we
           may
           see
           of
           Demas
           ,
           who
           forsooke
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           10
           
             and
             followed
             the
             present
             world
          
           :
           There
           was
           nothing
           to
           make
           him
           a
           member
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           then
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           a
           while
           he
           followed
           Paul
           in
           his
           journeyes
           ,
           and
           professed
           the
           faith
           .
           And
           the
           like
           must
           be
           said
           of
           
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
          
           ,
           
           who
           for
           a
           time
           were
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           visible
           ,
           and
           a
           professing
           Church
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           knowne
           onely
           by
           their
           profession
           ;
           yet
           that
           they
           had
           but
           a
           bare
           profession
           is
           cleare
           ,
           seeing
           afterward
           they
           made
           shipwracke
           of
           faith
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           Now
           our
           brethren
           cannot
           deny
           but
           all
           these
           might
           ,
           and
           did
           exercise
           Ecclesiasticall
           Acts
           that
           were
           valid
           and
           ratified
           of
           God
           ▪
           yea
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           and
           so
           nothing
           is
           required
           to
           make
           men
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           outward
           profession
           of
           faith
           as
           may
           befall
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           found
           in
           the
           fairest
           broidered
           and
           pa●mented
           hypocrites
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Apostolike
           Church
           .
           Also
           what
           more
           was
           in
           Judas
           ,
           even
           after
           Christ
           had
           said
           
             (
             Have
             not
             I
             chosen
             you
             twelve
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             you
             is
             a
             Devill
             ?
             )
          
           yet
           the
           eleven
           say
           not
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           discover
           him
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           separate
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           the
           visible
           Church
           planted
           and
           constituted
           lawfu●ly
           ,
           be
           a
           draw-net
           ,
           wherein
           are
           fishes
           of
           all
           sorts
           ;
           and
           a
           house
           wherein
           are
           
             vessels
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
          
           ;
           and
           also
           base
           vessels
           of
           brasse
           and
           wood
           ;
           and
           a
           barne-floore
           wherein
           are
           wheat
           and
           a
           chaffe
           ,
           then
           a
           Church
           is
           rightly
           constitute
           ;
           howbeit
           there
           be
           in
           it
           beleevers
           and
           unbeleevers
           ,
           and
           hypocrites
           ,
           as
           members
           thereof
           :
           And
           there
           is
           no
           more
           required
           to
           make
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           visible
           as
           visible
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           be
           within
           the
           net
           ,
           hearers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           within
           the
           house
           as
           
             vessels
             of
             brasse
          
           ,
           within
           the
           barne-wals
           as
           chaffe
           ,
           in
           likenesse
           and
           appearance
           like
           wheat
           :
           But
           the
           former
           is
           true
           ,
           
           and
           granted
           by
           Barrow
           ,
           Mat
           13.
           47.
           2
           
           Tim.
           2.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           Mat.
           3.
           12.
           
           Barrow
           saith
           ,
           
             Hypocrites
             are
             ever
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             the
             prophane
             multitude
             for
             that
             should
             be
             admitted
             members
             without
             proofe
             of
             their
             faith
             .
             Answ.
          
           As
           the
           likenesse
           between
           the
           vessell
           of
           brasse
           ,
           and
           the
           vessell
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           their
           being
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Noblemans
           cu●table
           together
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           make
           the
           brazen
           vessell
           a
           part
           of
           the
           plenishing
           of
           the
           house
           :
           so
           the
           hypocrites
           
           externall
           profession
           ,
           and
           receiving
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           remaining
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ,
             and
             Simon
             Magus
          
           his
           beleeving
           ,
           his
           adhering
           to
           Philip
           ,
           his
           desire
           of
           Baptisme
           maketh
           him
           a
           member
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           that
           these
           are
           in
           ,
           is
           a
           truly
           and
           right
           constitute
           visible
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           that
           Church
           be
           rightly
           constitute
           and
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           man
           without
           the
           wedding
           garment
           commeth
           to
           the
           
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Kings
             sonne
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           where
           multitudes
           were
           called
           ,
           and
           doe
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           the
           banquet
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           chosen
           ,
           and
           are
           destitute
           of
           the
           wedding
           garment
           of
           faith
           and
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           that
           are
           professed
           hearers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           sound
           beleevers
           .
           Then
           a
           professed
           and
           externall
           use
           of
           the
           meanes
           (
           if
           no
           outward
           out-breakings
           of
           scandals
           be
           in
           them
           )
           maketh
           men
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           is
           rightly
           constitute
           where
           these
           are
           ;
           but
           the
           former
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Mat.
             22.
             v.
          
           ●
           ,
           3.
           &c.
           v.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           and
           this
           is
           a
           point
           most
           ordinary
           in
           every
           visible
           Assembly
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           is
           preached
           ,
           where
           some
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           hardened
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           sower
           ,
           
             where
             the
             seed
             falleth
             upon
             good
             ground
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             and
             also
             upon
             the
             way
             side
             ,
             upon
             the
             rockie
             and
             thorny
             ground
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           ten
           Virgins
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           all
           the
           visible
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           required
           ,
           but
           that
           
             all
             have
             l●mps
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           profession
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Bridegroomes
           men
           attending
           the
           wedding
           ,
           and
           yet
           five
           of
           them
           
             wanteth
             oyle
          
           .
           And
           so
           when
           Christ
           preacheth
           and
           worketh
           miracles
           ,
           some
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           some
           beleeve
           not
           ,
           
             Joh.
             7.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Acts
          
           2.
           48
           ,
           49
           ,
           50.
           compared
           with
           
             Acts
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           15.
           16.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           
             Israel
             was
             a
             right
             constituted
             Church
             .
          
           The
           covenanted
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           an
           holy
           people
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           chosen
           to
           be
           a
           peculiar
           people
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Deut.
             14.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Deut.
          
           29
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           a
           people
           on
           whom
           God
           set
           his
           love
           ,
           
           Deut.
           7.
           7.
           
           So
           happy
           as
           none
           was
           like
           unto
           them
           ,
           saved
           by
           the
           Lord
           the
           shield
           of
           their
           help
           ,
           Deut.
           33.
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           a
           people
           with
           whom
           God
           would
           not
           ●reake
           his
           oath
           ,
           and
           Covenant
           made
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           Judg.
           2.
           1.
           and
           their
           God
           ,
           1
           
             King.
             18.
             36.
             2
             
             King.
          
           9.
           6.
           and
           he
           calleth
           them
           his
           people
           ,
           
             Hos
             6
             Jer.
          
           2.
           13.
           married
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Ier.
           3.
           14.
           and
           married
           for
           ever
           ,
           
             Ier.
             31.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Ier.
             32
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             Hos
             2.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Isa.
             50.
             30.
             
             Psal.
             80.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             &c.
          
           A
           people
           who
           had
           avowed
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           a
           people
           whom
           the
           Lord
           had
           avowed
           to
           be
           his
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           Deut.
           26.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           A
           people
           with
           goodly
           tents
           ,
           as
           the
           gardens
           by
           the
           rivers
           side
           ,
           as
           the
           trees
           of
           Libanus
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           planted
           ,
           Num.
           24.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           A
           people
           on
           whom
           the
           Lord
           looked
           upon
           ,
           and
           behold
           their
           time
           was
           the
           time
           of
           love
           ,
           over
           whom
           the
           Lord
           spread
           his
           skirts
           of
           love
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           sware
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           his
           ,
           Ezech.
           16
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           the
           Lords
           heritage
           ,
           Ier.
           12.
           8.
           his
           pleasant
           sonne
           ,
           and
           deare
           childe
           .
           Ier.
           31.
           20.
           his
           wel-beloved
           ,
           
             Isa.
             5.
             1.
             
             And
             yet
             because
             of
             transgressions
             and
             the
             backsliders
             and
             revolters
             that
             wre
             amongst
             them
             ,
          
           a
           perverse
           and
           crooked
           generation
           ,
           
             Deut.
             32.
             5.
             at
             that
             same
             time
             had
          
           waxed
           fat
           and
           thicke
           ,
           and
           lightly
           esteemed
           the
           rocke
           of
           their
           salvation
           ,
           v.
           15.
           
           A
           people
           that
           had
           no
           eyes
           to
           see
           ,
           nor
           eares
           to
           heare
           ,
           nor
           a
           heart
           to
           perceive
           ,
           to
           that
           day
           ,
           Deut.
           29.
           4.
           spotted
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           his
           children
           ,
           Deut.
           32.
           5.
           
           a
           whorish
           people
           ,
           v.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           
             Deut
             32.
             32.
             
             Isa.
          
           1.
           10.
           an
           harlot
           city
           full
           of
           murtherers
           ,
           drosse
           ,
           not
           silver
           ,
           wine
           and
           water
           ,
           v.
           21
           ,
           22.
           uncircumcised
           in
           heart
           ,
           Ier.
           9.
           26.
           to
           God
           no
           better
           then
           uncircumcised
           Aethyopians
           ,
           Egyptians
           ,
           Philistines
           ,
           and
           Syrians
           ,
           Amos
           9
           7.
           these
           that
           played
           the
           harlot
           with
           many
           lovers
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           high-wayes
           ,
           
             Ier.
             3.
             1
             
             ▪
          
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           The
           Prophets
           prophesying
           falsly
           ,
           the
           Priests
           bearing
           rule
           by
           their
           meanes
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           loving
           to
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           Ierem.
           5.
           31.
           
           The
           Princes
           wolves
           ,
           evening
           wolves
           ,
           
             Ezekiel
             22.
             27.
             
             What
             Apostasie
             was
             in
             Israel
             ,
             yea
             in
             all
             ,
             except
          
           Cal●b
           and
           Joshuah
           ?
           
             What
             harlotrie
             with
             the
             Daughters
             of
          
           Moab
           ?
           
             and
             
             that
             vile
             Idoll
             Baal-peor
             ?
             both
             immediately
             before
             ,
             and
             immediately
             after
             the
             Spirit
             had
             called
             them
             ,
             a
             blessed
             people
             ,
          
           goodly
           plants
           ,
           trees
           of
           the
           Lords
           planting
           ,
           
             Numb
             .
             24.
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Chapters
             of
             that
             story
             ,
             especially
             ,
          
           cap.
           25.
           
           
             Hence
             unanswerably
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             A
             Church
             visible
             is
             a
             rightly
             and
             lawfully
             constitute
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             we
             may
             joyne
             our selves
             as
             members
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             mixed
             multitude
             of
             godly
             and
             prophane
             ,
             circumcised
             and
             cleane
             ,
             uncircumcised
             and
             uncleane
             .
             And
          
           Moses
           
             and
             the
             Prophets
             knew
          
           Israel
           
             to
             be
             thus
             mixed
             and
             rebuked
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             tearmeth
             them
             a
             married
             people
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Jer.
           3.
           14.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           
             If
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             was
             a
             truly
             constitute
             visible
             Church
             ,
             a
             Church
             that
             did
          
           worship
           a
           God
           they
           knew
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           was
           salvation
           ,
           
             Joh.
             4.
             22.
             in
             Christs
             dayes
             ,
             and
             had
          
           Moses
           chaire
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           teachers
           on
           that
           chaire
           whom
           Christ
           commanded
           to
           heare
           ,
           and
           obey
           ,
           Mat.
           23
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           was
           the
           Lords
           vineyard
           ,
           Mat.
           21.
           33.
           and
           the
           Lords
           building
           ,
           ver
           .
           42.
           and
           had
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             43.
             and
             the
             Lords
             Priests
             whom
             Christ
             commanded
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             obey
             ,
          
           Mat.
           8.
           4.
           
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             countenanced
             their
             feasts
             ,
             preached
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
          
           John
           5.
           1.
           
           John
           7.
           37.
           
           John
           8.
           2.
           
           Luke
           4.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
             and
             that
             daily
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             was
             in
             their
             Church
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             perverted
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             Mat.
          
           5.
           21.
           who
           made
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           of
           none
           effect
           with
           their
           traditions
           ,
           
             Mat.
             15.
             6.
             and
             polluted
             all
             with
             will
             worship
             ,
          
           Mark.
           7.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           &c.
           
           Master
           builders
           who
           rejected
           Christ
           the
           corner
           stone
           of
           the
           building
           ,
           and
           slew
           the
           heire
           Christ
           to
           make
           the
           vineyard
           their
           owne
           ,
           
             Mat.
             21.
             v.
             42.
             v.
          
           38
           killers
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Mat.
           23.
           37.
           blinde
           guides
           who
           led
           the
           blind
           people
           in
           the
           ●●tch
           .
           Christs
           own
           who
           would
           not
           receive
           him
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           12.
           if
           they
           slew
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           ,
           
             Acts
             5.
             30.
             
             Acts
          
           2.
           36.
           
           Gods
           house
           made
           a
           house
           of
           merchandise
           ,
           a
           den
           of
           theeves
           ,
           John
           2.
           16.
           the
           Priesthood
           was
           bought
           and
           sold
           ,
           Caiaphas
           was
           High-priest
           
           that
           yeare
           :
           
             By
             Gods
             Law
             the
             High-Priest
             should
             have
             continued
             so
             all
             his
             life
             .
             All
             this
             being
             true
             ,
             then
             a
             Church
             is
             a
             right
             constitute
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             cleane
             and
             uncleane
             are
             mixed
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           like
           I
           might
           prove
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Coriath
           ,
           
           Galatia
           ,
           
           and
           
             Ephesus
             ,
             Thyatira
             ,
             Sardis
             ,
             Laodicea
             .
          
           And
           the
           Separatists
           grant
           that
           hypocrites
           are
           often
           in
           the
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           presence
           of
           wicked
           men
           in
           a
           visible
           Church
           marr●th
           not
           the
           constitution
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           onely
           Separatists
           would
           have
           a
           more
           accurate
           tryall
           taken
           before
           persons
           were
           received
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           lest
           the
           uncircumcised
           enter
           into
           the
           temple
           of
           the
           Lord.
           But
           all
           the
           markes
           that
           we
           are
           to
           take
           before
           we
           receive
           members
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           they
           also
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           externall
           profession
           :
           And
           the
           Apostles
           tooke
           no
           markes
           in
           receiving
           Ananias
           and
           
             Saphira
             ,
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             Demas
             ,
             Alexander
             ,
          
           and
           Hymyneus
           ,
           but
           onely
           an
           hypocriticall
           profession
           ,
           
           as
           Calvin
           hath
           well
           observed
           ,
           
           and
           after
           him
           Cameron
           .
           We
           have
           no
           certainty
           of
           faith
           to
           know
           that
           this
           ,
           or
           this
           man
           is
           a
           beleever
           ,
           that
           another
           man
           beleeveth
           and
           is
           saved
           is
           not
           the
           object
           of
           my
           faith
           .
           2.
           
           Hence
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           of
           a
           Congregation
           of
           forty
           professors
           ,
           foure
           and
           twenty
           may
           be
           ,
           
           and
           often
           are
           but
           hypocrites
           ;
           yet
           these
           foure
           a●d
           twenty
           ,
           suppose
           twelve
           of
           them
           be
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
          
           ,
           are
           truly
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           visible
           :
           Howbeit
           not
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           true
           and
           mystciall
           body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           same
           reason
           all
           the
           fourty
           may
           be
           hypocrites
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           but
           men
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           the
           heart
           ,
           who
           did
           congregate
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           true
           of
           foure
           and
           twenty
           may
           befall
           fourty
           .
           I
           say
           (
           for
           a
           time
           )
           they
           may
           be
           all
           hypocrites
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           first
           constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           shall
           remaine
           so
           ,
           I
           thinke
           is
           against
           the
           wisedome
           and
           gracious
           intention
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           set
           up
           a
           candle
           and
           candlesticke
           ,
           but
           to
           seeke
           his
           owne
           lost
           money
           :
           And
           where
           he
           sendeth
           shepheards
           ,
           
           he
           hath
           there
           some
           lost
           sheep
           ,
           because
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           is
           an
           essentiall
           note
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           .
           Hence
           that
           Congregation
           of
           forty
           not
           yet
           converted
           is
           a
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           a
           true
           teaching
           and
           Ministeriall
           Church
           in
           which
           are
           acts
           Pastorall
           of
           preaching
           ,
           baptizing
           ,
           binding
           ,
           and
           loosing
           that
           are
           valid
           and
           right
           Ecclesiastically
           :
           For
           Baptisme
           there
           administrated
           was
           not
           to
           be
           repeated
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Church
           by
           the
           Ministery
           therein
           ,
           is
           and
           may
           be
           converted
           to
           the
           saving
           faith
           of
           Christ
           :
           yea
           and
           Separatists
           would
           call
           such
           an
           independent
           Congregation
           .
           Hence
           3.
           this
           must
           follow
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           make
           one
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           twelve
           men
           
             Deacons
             and
             Elders
          
           ,
           and
           so
           such
           as
           hath
           joynt
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           grant
           of
           Separatists
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           faith
           in
           Christ
           required
           as
           an
           essentiall
           element
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           from
           Mat.
           7.
           22.
           so
           to
           make
           these
           twelve
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           Congregation
           ,
           Faith
           is
           not
           essentially
           required
           (
           suppose
           it
           be
           morally
           required
           )
           so
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           to
           make
           other
           twelve
           members
           in
           that
           visible
           society
           in
           Christ
           ,
           faith
           were
           not
           required
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           
             Demas
             ,
             Ananias
             ,
             Saphira
             ,
             Magus
             ,
             Alexander
             ,
             Hy●●●cus
          
           and
           some
           moe
           of
           that
           kind
           a
           visible
           Church
           :
           There
           is
           no
           more
           required
           but
           that
           profession
           of
           faith
           which
           moved
           the
           Apostolike
           Church
           to
           make
           them
           members
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           visible
           :
           For
           what
           maketh
           formally
           a
           member
           of
           a
           Church
           visible
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           profession
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           that
           same
           maketh
           forty
           also
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             quae
             est
             ratio
             constitutiva
             partium
             ,
             est
             etiam
             const●tutiva
             totius
             .
          
           That
           which
           formally
           constituteth
           a
           part
           ,
           doth
           formally
           constitute
           the
           whole
           ,
           where
           the
           whole
           is
           made
           of
           parts
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           as
           what
           is
           essentiall
           to
           make
           a
           quart
           of
           water
           ,
           that
           is
           essentiall
           to
           make
           a
           whole
           sea
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           every
           part
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           is
           visible
           ,
           and
           a
           visible
           professour
           ,
           as
           visibility
           denominateth
           the
           whole
           ,
           so
           doth
           it
           every
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           And
           from
           this
           I
           inferre
           this
           fourth
           ,
           That
           a
           
           visible
           Church
           as
           visible
           ,
           doth
           not
           essentially
           and
           necessarily
           consist
           of
           believers
           ;
           but
           only
           of
           professours
           of
           beliefe
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           Church
           and
           a
           visible
           Church
           may
           be
           opposed
           by
           way
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           as
           a
           number
           of
           believers
           ,
           and
           a
           number
           of
           non-believers
           .
           For
           a
           Church
           essentially
           is
           a
           number
           of
           believers
           and
           Christs
           mysticall
           body
           ,
           els
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           number
           of
           persons
           effectually
           called
           ;
           for
           this
           cause
           I
           grant
           an
           Eldership
           of
           a
           congregation
           ;
           a
           Synod
           Provinciall
           or
           Nationall
           are
           unproperly
           called
           a
           Church
           ;
           and
           howbeit
           we
           list
           not
           to
           strive
           about
           names
           ,
           we
           may
           grant
           our
           General
           assembly
           not
           to
           be
           properly
           called
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           figure
           ,
           for
           the
           believers
           of
           the
           Nation
           are
           properly
           the
           Nationall
           Church
           ,
           I
           meane
           a
           mysticall
           believing
           Church
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           The
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           seals
           therof
           ordinarily
           setled
           in
           a
           visible
           society
           is
           the
           essentiall
           note
           and
           marke
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           :
           
           It
           is
           weak
           and
           vaine
           that
           
             Ainsworth
             ,
             Robinson
             ,
             Canne
          
           and
           Master
           Smith
           say
           ,
           
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             no
             essentiall
             marke
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           why
           ?
           Because
           forsooth
           ,
           our
           Masters
           learned
           from
           Barrow
           to
           say
           ;
           
             It
             is
             preached
             to
             the
             Reprobate
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             the
             ●avour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             ,
          
           and
           it
           was
           preached
           to
           the
           scoffing
           Athenians
           by
           
             Paul
             Act.
          
           17.
           and
           yet
           the
           Athenians
           were
           not
           a
           true
           Church
           .
           But
           we
           distinguish
           three
           things
           here
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           1.
           
           The
           single
           and
           occasionall
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           setled
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           setling
           of
           the
           Candle-sticke
           and
           Kingdome
           to
           dwell
           amongst
           a
           people
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           preached
           Word
           ,
           with
           the
           seales
           ,
           especially
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
           The
           single
           and
           occasionall
           preaching
           ,
           or
           by
           concomitancy
           as
           to
           a
           people
           unconverted
           and
           unbelievers
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           not
           an
           essentiall
           note
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           but
           a
           meane
           to
           gather
           a
           Church
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           proove
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           the
           
             Belgicke
             ,
             Arminians
          
           and
           Socinians
           
           proove
           against
           our
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           marke
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           so
           Episcopius
           ,
           the
           Remonstrants
           ,
           
           the
           
             Catechise
             of
             Raccovia
          
           and
           Socinus
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           as
           if
           one
           would
           say
           :
           the
           colours
           and
           armes
           of
           such
           a
           King
           in
           warre
           are
           carried
           through
           the
           enemies
           fields
           ,
           
           as
           well
           as
           through
           the
           Kingsland
           ;
           
           therfore
           they
           are
           not
           the
           proper
           colours
           of
           such
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           setled
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           established
           and
           remaining
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           standing
           candlestick
           ,
           the
           fixed
           kingdome
           of
           God
           is
           the
           essentiall
           mark
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           preached
           in
           Gods
           blessed
           decree
           of
           Election
           only
           for
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           chosen
           believers
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           bie
           to
           the
           prophane
           reprobates
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           cannot
           be
           able
           to
           improove
           .
           And
           it
           was
           M.
           Smiths
           vanity
           to
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             have
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             the
             thiefe
             hath
             the
             honest
             mans
             purse
             .
             Anabaptists
          
           reason
           just
           that
           way
           .
           See
           Calvin
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           setled
           covenant
           is
           a
           means
           of
           confirming
           those
           that
           are
           already
           converted
           :
           Neither
           is
           it
           much
           against
           us
           that
           the
           Word
           is
           preached
           to
           the
           reprobate
           ;
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           considered
           either
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           
           and
           
             actu
             primo
          
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           a
           mark
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           .
           
           Or.
           2.
           
           As
           it
           is
           effectuall
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           
             actu
             secundo
          
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           an
           essentiall
           marke
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           and
           lively
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           cited
           by
           
             Whittaker
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Willet
             ,
             Paraeus
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Vrsine
             ,
             Bucanus
             ,
          
           and
           our
           Divines
           ,
           
             John
             1●
          
           .
           
           
             My
             Sheepe
             heare
             my
             voyce
          
           .
           Hence
           observe
           a
           vile
           Doctrine
           of
           Separatists
           ,
           holden
           also
           by
           Socinians
           and
           Arrainians
           ,
           as
           Episcopius
           ,
           the
           
             Belgicke
             Remonstrants
             ,
             Socinus
          
           ,
           the
           
             Raccovian
             Catechise
          
           ,
           and
           
             ●heophil
             .
             Nicolaides
             ,
             That
             all
             gifted
             persons
             may
             preach
             publikely
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             nec●ssity
             of
             c●lling
             of
             Pastors
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
          
           so
           doe
           they
           teach
           ,
           
             That
             there
             can
             be
             no
             lawfull
             Pastors
             now
             after
             the
             Apostacy
             of
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             till
             t●ere
             be
             a
             constitute
             Church
             of
             believers
             to
             choose
             them
             ,
             or
             a
             
             flocke
             to
             them
             to
             watch
             over
             .
             And
             therefore
             conversion
             is
             ordinarily
             wrought
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             by
             private
             Christians
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             gift
             to
             p●ophecy
             publikely
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             Pastours
             ;
             for
             private
             Christians
             doe
             gather
             the
             Church
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             Pastours
             doe
             not
             ordinarily
             convert
             ,
             they
             do
             only
             confirme
             the
             church
             of
             Saints
             already
             converted
             .
          
           Against
           which
           we
           say
           .
           
           The
           new
           Testament
           of
           Christ
           telleth
           us
           of
           no
           officers
           to
           preach
           in
           Christs
           name
           ,
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           edifying
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           but
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           None
           but
           such
           as
           have
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           
           Joh.
           20.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Those
           to
           whom
           Christ
           giveth
           power
           of
           publick
           teaching
           ,
           
           to
           those
           he
           giveth
           power
           of
           Baptizing
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           18
           ,
           19.
           and
           sendeth
           them
           as
           his
           Father
           sent
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           How
           shall
           
             they
             preach
             except
             they
             be
             sent
             ?
          
           
           Rom.
           10.
           14.
           
           Sending
           in
           the
           Apostolike
           Church
           was
           by
           praying
           and
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           ordinary
           then
           that
           Pastors
           as
           Pastors
           ,
           
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           pastorall
           office
           convert
           soules
           .
           
           1.
           
           Faith
           is
           begotten
           by
           hearing
           a
           sent
           ●reacher
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             Ministers
             by
             whom
             we
             beleeve
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           9.
           by
           them
           
             we
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           Gal
           :
           3.
           2.
           2.
           
           
           
             People
             are
             begotten
             over
             a●aine
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             by
             spirituall
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           15.
           
           Gal
           :
           4.
           19.
           3.
           
           
           Pastors
           are
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           wooers
           and
           under-suters
           to
           gaine
           the
           Brides
           consent
           ,
           to
           marry
           the
           lovely
           Bridegroome
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
             Joh.
             2.
             
             ●9
             2
             Cor
             :
          
           11.
           2
           ,
           3.
           4.
           
           
           Their
           Word
           is
           
             the
             savour
             of
             life
             unto
             life
             unto
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             unto
             others
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           16.
           
           They
           are
           to
           preach
           with
           all
           
             gentlenesse
             ,
             waiting
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             repentance
             to
             the
             gain-sayers
             ,
          
           2
           Tim
           :
           2.
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           5.
           
           
           
             They
             are
             Embassadours
             in
             Christs
             steed
             ,
             beseeching
             men
             to
             be
             recon●iled
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           a
           Cor
           :
           5.
           20.
           6.
           
           
           
             The
             weapons
             of
             their
             
             warfare
             are
             mighty
             through
             God
             to
             fling
             downe
             strong
             holds
          
           (
           of
           unbeliefe
           )
           
             to
             cast
             downe
             imaginatims
             ,
             and
             every
             high
             thing
             ,
             that
             exalteth
             it selfe
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             unto
             captivity
             every
             thought
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           2
           Cor
           :
           10.
           4
           ,
           5.
           and
           so
           they
           are
           to
           pull
           men
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           Satan
           .
           7.
           
           
           They
           are
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lords
           Sheep
           ,
           Ezek.
           34
           4.
           
           Hence
           the
           object
           and
           matter
           that
           a
           Pastor
           is
           to
           worke
           on
           as
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           is
           
             unbelievers
             ,
             unborne
             men
             ,
             gain-sayers
             ,
             proud
             ,
             disobedient
             ,
             keeping
             strong
             holds
             against
             Christ
             :
          
           So
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Pastors
           office
           is
           
             to
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             blinde
             ,
             to
             turne
             them
             from
             darknesse
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
          
           Act
           :
           26.
           18.
           and
           this
           evidently
           evinceth
           ,
           that
           the
           visible
           and
           rightly
           constitute
           Church
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           erected
           a
           Ministery
           is
           a
           number
           of
           blinded
           sinners
           in
           Satans
           power
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           power
           of
           darknesse
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           while
           God
           by
           a
           Ministery
           delivers
           them
           ,
           suppose
           they
           professe
           the
           Faith.
           It
           is
           also
           a
           Doctrine
           unknowne
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           gathered
           and
           edified
           formally
           as
           a
           Church
           without
           Christs
           Ministers
           that
           are
           sent
           to
           gaine
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Bride
           to
           marry
           the
           Bridegroome
           Christ.
           It
           is
           also
           unknown
           to
           Scripture
           that
           Prophets
           are
           no
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           power
           of
           the
           pastorall
           calling
           or
           s●ales
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           Should
           those
           bee
           the
           ordinary
           officers
           of
           Christ
           that
           gather
           sinners
           in
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           convert
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           Jesus
           men
           dead
           in
           sins
           and
           trespasses
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           neither
           Pastours
           nor
           Doctours
           sent
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           Seeing
           then
           the
           Church
           hath
           no
           other
           marke
           and
           rule
           to
           looke
           unto
           ,
           in
           the
           receiving
           in
           of
           members
           into
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           but
           externall
           profession
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           infallible
           marke
           of
           a
           true
           convert
           ,
           the
           Church
           is
           rightly
           constitute
           ,
           where
           all
           borne
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           and
           professing
           the
           Faith
           are
           received
           ,
           suppose
           many
           wicked
           persons
           be
           there
           .
           
           Now
           seeing
           time
           ,
           favour
           of
           men
           ,
           prosperity
           accompanying
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           bring
           many
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           compell
           men
           to
           adjoyn
           themselves
           to
           the
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             O
             saith
          
           ,
           
           Master
           Barrow
           ,
           Ainsworth
           ,
           Mr.
           Canne
           .
           The
           blast
           of
           the
           Kings
           horne
           can
           make
           no
           man
           a
           member
           of
           Christs
           body
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           done
           willingly
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           by
           compulsion
           :
           The
           Magistrate
           
             (
             say
             they
          
           )
           can
           worke
           faith
           in
           none
           ,
           he
           ought
           indeed
           to
           abolish
           Idolatry
           ,
           set
           up
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           suppresse
           errours
           ,
           cause
           the
           truth
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           yet
           he
           cannot
           constrain
           men
           to
           joyne
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           senslesse
           reason
           ;
           for
           how
           doth
           the
           Magistrate
           abolish
           Idolatry
           ,
           set
           up
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ?
           It
           is
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           by
           externall
           force
           and
           power
           :
           For
           the
           Magistrate
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           doth
           nothing
           but
           by
           an
           externall
           coactive
           power
           .
           The
           Magistrate
           useth
           the
           sword
           ,
           not
           reasons
           ,
           preaching
           and
           counsell
           .
           Yea
           ,
           this
           way
           he
           cannot
           
             abolish
             idolatry
             ,
             nor
             erect
             the
             pure
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           and
           a
           willing
           worke
           ,
           that
           a
           subject
           forsake
           Idols
           ,
           and
           worship
           God
           purely
           at
           the
           command
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           joyn
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           true
           believers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           a
           man
           by
           externall
           profession
           adjoyn
           himself
           to
           the
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           work
           of
           saving
           faith
           ,
           as
           our
           Masters
           dreame
           ,
           for
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           and
           Ananias
           and
           
             Saphira
             a
          
           turned
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           upon
           as
           small
           motives
           ,
           as
           the
           command
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           upon
           the
           motive
           of
           gaine
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           were
           never
           a
           whit
           nearer
           Christ
           for
           all
           this
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Magistrate
           cannot
           compell
           men
           to
           believe
           ,
           
           nor
           can
           the
           Minister
           by
           preaching
           ,
           or
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keys
           doe
           it
           ,
           
           except
           Gods
           Spirit
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           Junius●aith
           ●aith
           ,
           
             he
             may
             compell
             men
             to
             professe
             beliefe
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             believe
             ,
          
           he
           may
           compell
           to
           the
           externall
           meanes
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           end
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Magistrate
           (
           as
           Voetius
           saith
           )
           may
           compell
           
           
             by
             remooving
             impediments
             ,
             as
             idols
             and
             false
             teachers
             and
             authoritatively
             .
          
           2.
           compell
           to
           the
           means
           .
           Now
           it
           shall
           be
           easie
           to
           answer
           their
           Objections
           ,
           who
           wou●d
           prove
           that
           Saints
           are
           the
           onely
           matter
           of
           a
           rightly
           and
           lawfully
           constitute
           visible
           church
           .
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           Master
           Barrow
           
             reasoneth
             against
             us
             thus
          
           ,
           The
           materiall
           Temple
           from
           the
           very
           foundation
           was
           of
           choyse
           costly
           stones
           ,
           the
           beames
           of
           choyse
           Cedars
           and
           Algummim-trees
           ,
           which
           typified
           the
           church
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           Isa.
           54.
           11.
           
           Behold
           I
           will
           lay
           thy
           stones
           with
           carbuncle
           and
           thy
           foundations
           with
           Saphirs
           ,
           
             &c.
             Is●
          
           .
           6.
           17.
           for
           brasse
           I
           will
           bring
           gold
           ,
           Isa.
           35.
           8.
           
           No
           Lyon
           ,
           nor
           ravenous
           beast
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           mountaine
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           the
           redeemed
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Jer.
           31.
           34.
           
           They
           shall
           all
           know
           me
           from
           the
           least
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           greatest
           ,
           in
           this
           mountaine
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           cockatrise
           ,
           aspe
           ,
           lyon
           ,
           leopard
           untill
           they
           have
           left
           their
           poyson
           ,
           
             Isaiah
             11.
             6.
             
             Answer
             first
             .
          
        
         
           These
           places
           none
           (
           except
           Anabaptists
           )
           can
           apply
           according
           to
           the
           letter
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           independent
           of
           every
           Parish
           ,
           may
           not
           the
           Separatists
           ,
           who
           ●each
           that
           there
           is
           rotten
           timber
           in
           their
           visible
           Temple
           ,
           and
           chalke
           stones
           ,
           Lyons
           ,
           
           Wolves
           ,
           Cockatrices
           ,
           for
           saith
           
             Barrow
             ,
             Ainsworth
          
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           side
           ,
           there
           are
           always
           in
           the
           Church
           glorious
           Hypocrites
           ;
           now
           such
           as
           
             Judas
             ,
             Demas
             ,
             Hymeneus
          
           ,
           and
           such
           hypocrites
           are
           not
           precious
           stones
           ,
           gold
           ,
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           visible
           Church
           of
           a
           congregation
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           not
           a
           hypocrite
           and
           an
           unbeliever
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           place
           Isa.
           54.
           and
           Jer
           :
           31.
           is
           understood
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           is
           made
           ,
           
             Isa.
             54.
             10.
             
             Jer
          
           :
           31.
           31.
           and
           this
           covenant
           is
           not
           everlasting
           ,
           nor
           an
           eternall
           covenant
           to
           any
           one
           Parish
           Church
           ,
           yea
           ,
           nor
           to
           a
           Nationall
           Church
           ,
           nor
           to
           
             Corinth
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Pergamus
          
           ,
           all
           which
           particular
           Churches
           are
           fallen
           under
           horrible
           Idolatry
           ,
           
           and
           in
           those
           Mountains
           are
           Lyons
           and
           Leopards
           ,
           and
           therfore
           as
           
             Musculus
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Hierom
          
           ,
           and
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Text
           cleareth
           
           he
           is
           speaking
           of
           the
           begunne
           holinesse
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           of
           the
           redeemed
           under
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           finally
           and
           fully
           accomplished
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           what
           use
           should
           there
           be
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Porters
           care
           to
           hold
           out
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           ,
           by
           the
           Church
           censures
           ,
           
             Lyons
             ,
             Leopards
             ,
             Cockatrices
          
           ,
           if
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           in
           the
           Church
           
             be
             taught
             of
             God
          
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           beside
           the
           Text
           to
           make
           the
           Temple
           of
           Jerusalem
           a
           type
           of
           a
           Parish
           congregation
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           type
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             Iohn
          
           2.
           21.
           of
           every
           beleever
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           19.
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           Catholike
           Church
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             There
             shall
             be
             no
             ravenous
             beast
             in
             the
             Mountaine
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Mountaine
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           is
           not
           taken
           litterally
           for
           
             Mount
             Sion
          
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           every
           little
           Mountaine
           of
           a
           visible
           congregation
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           so
           many
           Saints
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           a
           Iudas
           amongst
           them
           ;
           But
           by
           the
           
             Mountaine
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           is
           meaned
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           alluding
           to
           the
           visible
           
             Mount
             Sion
          
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           through
           all
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             They
             dispute
             thus
          
           :
           
           God
           in
           all
           ages
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           separation
           of
           his
           people
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           before
           the
           Law
           ,
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             Gen.
             4.
             6.
             
             Exod.
             6.
             3.
             
             Levit.
             20.
             24.
             
             Ezech.
             6.
             11.
             
             Psal.
          
           84.
           10.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           God
           hath
           made
           a
           separation
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           not
           such
           a
           separation
           ,
           as
           there
           remaineth
           no
           mixture
           of
           hypocrites
           and
           unbeleevers
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Church
           was
           separated
           from
           Caines
           seede
           ,
           yet
           was
           there
           Idolatry
           ,
           defection
           and
           wickednesse
           :
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           till
           God
           charged
           Abraham
           to
           
             leave
             his
             country
             ,
             and
             his
             fathers
             house
             .
          
           God
           separated
           his
           Israel
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           but
           so
           that
           there
           was
           much
           Idolatry
           and
           wickednesse
           in
           Israel
           thus
           separated
           .
        
         
           God
           may
           ,
           and
           doth
           separate
           his
           owne
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           〈◊〉
           in
           Marriage
           and
           mixture
           with
           the
           Canaanites
           .
           〈…〉
           that
           are
           born
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           and
           professe
           〈…〉
           us
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           received
           in
           the
           Church
           〈…〉
           be
           
             all
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             precious
             stones
             ,
             all
             
             plants
             of
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           it
           followeth
           no
           way
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           therefore
           because
           they
           are
           unbeleevers
           under
           the
           power
           and
           chaines
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           received
           in
           a
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           hearers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           all
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           made
           righteous
           plants
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             They
             reason
             thus
          
           .
           
           The
           wicked
           have
           not
           Christ
           for
           their
           head
           .
           
             So
             the
             guide
             to
          
           Zion
           .
           
           A
           true
           visible
           Church
           
             (
             say
             the
          
           Separatists
           )
           is
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           kingdome
           of
           Priests
           ,
           a
           Church
           of
           Saints
           ,
           the
           houshold
           and
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           
             Yea
             saith
          
           Barrow
           ,
           a
           people
           ,
           chosen
           ,
           redeemed
           Saints
           by
           calling
           ,
           partakers
           of
           the
           most
           precious
           faith
           ,
           and
           glorious
           hope
           ,
           the
           humble
           ,
           obedient
           ,
           loving
           Sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           sheepe-fold
           watched
           by
           discipline
           ,
           a
           garden
           well
           inclosed
           ,
           here
           entreth
           no
           Cananite
           ,
           every
           vessell
           is
           holy
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           The
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             a
             Kingdome
             of
             Priests
             and
             Saints
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             faith
             ,
          
           are
           the
           chosen
           of
           God
           ,
           ordained
           for
           glory
           in
           his
           decree
           of
           election
           ,
           and
           effectually
           called
           and
           justified
           ;
           but
           the
           adversaries
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           visible
           Church
           is
           a
           company
           of
           Saints
           by
           calling
           ,
           where
           (
           saith
           
             Ainsworth
             )
             there
             be
             many
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             chosen
             ,
          
           hence
           this
           argument
           will
           prove
           that
           none
           ,
           no
           hypocrites
           can
           be
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           Church
           is
           indeed
           Christs
           body
           .
           Now
           the
           Church
           visible
           as
           a
           Church
           is
           indeed
           
             Christs
             body
             ,
             a
             reyall
             Priest-hood
             ,
             a
             chosen
             generation
             ,
          
           but
           as
           visible
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           that
           the
           Church
           be
           a
           royall
           Priest-hood
           only
           in
           profession
           ,
           and
           so
           possibly
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           no
           
             royall
             Priesthood
             ,
             no
             chosen
             generation
             ,
          
           as
           I
           have
           observed
           before
           .
           But
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             hypocrites
             are
             not
             indeed
             and
             really
             members
             of
             the
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             reputation
             ,
             as
             an
             eye
             of
             glasse
             ,
             is
             not
             indeed
             a
             true
             part
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           then
           our
           adversaries
           give
           us
           no
           right
           description
           of
           the
           true
           naturall
           and
           lively
           members
           of
           the
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           he
           that
           would
           give
           such
           a
           definition
           of
           a
           man
           as
           agreeth
           both
           to
           a
           living
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           pictured
           or
           painted
           man
           ,
           were
           but
           a
           painted
           Logician
           .
           
           For
           they
           acknowledge
           the
           true
           parts
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           to
           be
           
             a
             chosen
             people
             ,
             a
             royall
             generation
             ,
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             faith
             ,
          
           either
           they
           are
           really
           and
           in
           Gods
           esteem
           a
           chosen
           people
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           so
           we
           are
           at
           a
           point
           ,
           there
           be
           none
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           none
           ought
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           as
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           none
           ought
           to
           preach
           ,
           baptize
           ,
           bind
           and
           loose
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           but
           these
           that
           are
           really
           chosen
           and
           effectually
           called
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           said
           .
           Ainsworth
           then
           and
           M.
           Canne
           ,
           and
           Smith
           doe
           but
           mocke
           us
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           
             The
             true
             matter
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             are
             Saints
             in
             profession
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           charity
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           according
           to
           the
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           alledged
           by
           Barrow
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           charity
           ,
           but
           in
           Gods
           estimation
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           verity
           ,
           
             a
             chosen
             people
             ,
             a
             royall
             generation
             .
          
           If
           the
           true
           matter
           of
           the
           true
           visible
           Church
           be
           
             a
             chosen
             generation
             and
             a
             royall
             Priest-hood
          
           only
           in
           profession
           ,
           the
           places
           cited
           will
           not
           help
           them
           ;
           for
           Peter
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           writeth
           not
           to
           an
           independent
           Congregation
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           profession
           only
           a
           chosen
           people
           ;
           But
           he
           writeth
           to
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           even
           to
           all
           the
           dispersed
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           regenerated
           in
           
             Pontus
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Cappadocia
             ,
             Asia
          
           and
           Bythinia
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           only
           a
           chosen
           generation
           in
           profession
           ,
           but
           also
           really
           and
           in
           Gods
           decree
           of
           election
           .
           Neither
           Peter
           nor
           Isaiah
           are
           of
           purpose
           to
           teach
           that
           in
           the
           independent
           Congregation
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           there
           are
           none
           ,
           but
           all
           
             righteous
             men
             ,
             no
             stones
          
           (
           to
           speake
           with
           
             Isaiah
             )
             but
             Saphires
             and
             Carbuncles
             ,
             no
             thornes
             and
             briers
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             firre
             and
             the
             myrtle
             trees
             ;
             no
             iron
             and
             brasse
             ,
             but
             all
             gold
             and
             silver
             ;
             no
             Cananite
             ,
             no
             Lyon
             ,
             no
             uncleane
             vessell
             ,
          
           this
           they
           shall
           not
           find
           in
           the
           independent
           Congregations
           of
           Separatists
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           on
           earth
           ,
           except
           they
           seeke
           the
           Anabaptists
           Church
           ,
           a
           man
           in
           the
           Moone
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             They
             reason
             thus
          
           ,
           
           The
           wicked
           are
           expresly
           forbidden
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           for
           medling
           with
           his
           Covenant
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           Psal.
           50.
           
           So
           the
           guide
           to
           Zion
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           The
           wicked
           are
           forbidden
           to
           speake
           of
           Gods
           Law
           and
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           some
           case
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           
             they
             hate
             to
             be
             reformed
          
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           simply
           forbidden
           ;
           but
           hence
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           ordinary
           hearers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           rather
           they
           are
           to
           be
           hearers
           ,
           and
           so
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
             seing
             faith
             commeth
             by
             hearing
          
           .
           2.
           
           From
           this
           argument
           is
           nothing
           concluded
           against
           us
           ,
           for
           such
           
             adulterers
             ,
             theeves
             and
             slanderers
          
           ,
           as
           are
           forbidden
           to
           take
           Gods
           Law
           in
           their
           mouth
           ,
           Psal.
           50.
           are
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           cast
           out
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           for
           that
           be
           no
           true
           Church
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           remaine
           in
           ,
           they
           say
           it
           leaveth
           off
           to
           be
           a
           true
           visible
           Church
           :
           we
           deny
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           There
           is
           
             (
             saith
          
           Ainsworth
           )
           proclaimed
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           
           enmity
           and
           warre
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           seede
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           and
           the
           seede
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ;
           
           and
           there
           is
           no
           communion
           nor
           fellowship
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           Beliall
           ,
           light
           and
           darknesse
           .
           Therefore
           the
           prophane
           and
           the
           godly
           cannot
           be
           mixed
           together
           in
           one
           visible
           society
           ,
           as
           two
           contraries
           are
           not
           capeable
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           forme
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           will
           prove
           that
           which
           is
           not
           denyed
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           and
           ungodly
           cannot
           agree
           well
           together
           ,
           suppose
           the
           ungodly
           be
           latent
           hypocrites
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           
             two
             contrary
             natures
          
           ,
           as
           fire
           and
           water
           ,
           and
           have
           two
           contrary
           fathers
           ,
           God
           and
           Sathan
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           not
           denyed
           .
           But
           hence
           it
           followeth
           not
           but
           that
           hypocrites
           and
           unbeleevers
           may
           be
           all
           their
           life
           in
           externall
           society
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           make
           up
           one
           true
           visible
           Church
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           the
           godly
           have
           a
           due
           right
           to
           the
           promises
           and
           seales
           of
           Gods
           covenant
           ,
           
           and
           his
           presence
           and
           blessings
           appertaine
           to
           them
           .
           
           
             Mat.
             28.
             18
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
             Levit.
             26.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Isa.
          
           56.
           20.
           
           Then
           no
           prophane
           persons
           can
           be
           received
           or
           retained
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           with
           the
           godly
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           prophane
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           no
           beleever
           should
           suffer
           .
           2.
           
           This
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           covenant
           that
           offereth
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           only
           to
           the
           chosen
           and
           faithfull
           .
           3.
           
           The
           godly
           shall
           become
           one
           body
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           by
           having
           communion
           with
           them
           .
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           16
           ,
           17.
           and
           so
           shall
           be
           
           defiled
           ,
           
             Haggai
             2.
             12.
             1
             
             Corin.
          
           5.
           6.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           This
           argument
           is
           injurious
           to
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           who
           hath
           left
           no
           infallible
           meanes
           to
           keepe
           his
           owne
           Name
           and
           ordinances
           from
           prophanation
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           Church
           from
           being
           leavened
           and
           defiled
           with
           the
           uncleane
           .
           For
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             Annanias
          
           and
           
             Saphira
             ,
             Demas
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           precious
           promises
           of
           the
           covenant
           were
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           seales
           conferred
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           discerned
           to
           be
           hypocrites
           by
           any
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           while
           the
           event
           of
           their
           out-breaking
           wickednesse
           declared
           them
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           should
           prove
           that
           God
           is
           not
           tender
           enough
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           owne
           Name
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           who
           should
           permit
           hypocrites
           to
           lurke
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           heare
           the
           promises
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           
             and
             defile
             and
             pollute
             them
          
           ,
           and
           Christs
           body
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           godly
           by
           that
           Text
           are
           
             made
             one
             body
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           (
           if
           it
           be
           rightly
           expounded
           )
           with
           the
           latent
           hypocrites
           that
           come
           to
           the
           communion
           with
           them
           .
           2.
           
           The
           promises
           and
           seales
           were
           not
           defiled
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           because
           Iudas
           did
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           word
           with
           them
           :
           The
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           were
           not
           polluted
           to
           Paul
           ,
           because
           Demas
           did
           communicate
           with
           him
           .
           3.
           
           If
           some
           one
           private
           Christian
           know
           another
           to
           be
           an
           adulterer
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           rebuke
           him
           privately
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           tell
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           case
           of
           obstinacie
           ,
           and
           suppose
           the
           Church
           would
           not
           cast
           out
           the
           adulterer
           ,
           yet
           is
           he
           not
           to
           private
           persons
           an
           adulterer
           ,
           while
           he
           be
           
             juridice
             ,
             by
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
          
           convicted
           before
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           while
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           communicate
           with
           him
           ;
           for
           a
           a
           testimonie
           should
           not
           be
           received
           against
           any
           ,
           but
           under
           two
           witnesses
           .
           We
           are
           not
           
             made
             one
             body
          
           by
           eating
           that
           same
           supper
           with
           an
           unbeleever
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           one
           visible
           body
           communicating
           in
           one
           visible
           bread
           .
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           were
           not
           made
           one
           body
           misticall
           with
           Iudas
           ,
           by
           eating
           the
           Passeover
           together
           ,
           but
           only
           one
           visible
           externall
           society
           which
           is
           not
           inconvenient
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
             They
             reason
             thus
          
           :
           
           The
           leaper
           by
           the
           Law
           was
           not
           to
           
           remaine
           in
           the
           campe
           ,
           but
           behooved
           for
           so
           many
           dayes
           to
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           not
           re-admitted
           to
           come
           amongst
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           cleansed
           ;
           the
           uncircumcised
           must
           not
           be
           admitted
           to
           eat
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           the
           uncleane
           and
           uncircumcised
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           the
           Moabites
           and
           Ammorites
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Temple
           :
           And
           all
           these
           signified
           that
           no
           profane
           person
           should
           be
           mixed
           with
           the
           congregation
           of
           beleevers
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           .
           The
           uncircumcised
           and
           the
           Heathen
           did
           sore-signifie
           the
           excommunicated
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           be
           reputed
           as
           
             Heathen
             and
             Publicanes
          
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           17.
           and
           these
           are
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           once
           sentenced
           and
           judged
           by
           the
           Church
           according
           to
           Christs
           order
           and
           Pauls
           ;
           if
           the
           sinne
           be
           publicke
           ,
           Math.
           18.
           and
           1
           Tim
           :
           5.
           20.
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           to
           be
           debarred
           wholly
           from
           the
           society
           of
           the
           congregation
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           not
           be
           counted
           as
           enemies
           ,
           but
           admonished
           as
           Brethren
           ,
           2
           Thes
           :
           3.
           15.
           the
           uncircumcised
           were
           not
           counted
           as
           brethren
           ,
           yea
           excommunication
           is
           a
           meane
           to
           
             save
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor
           :
           5.
           5.
           and
           so
           he
           is
           under
           the
           Churches
           cure
           ,
           as
           a
           sick
           son
           ,
           and
           must
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           as
           a
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           a
           Heathen
           indeed
           ,
           but
           warned
           as
           a
           brother
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           Church-communion
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           
             They
             reason
             thus
          
           ,
           
           If
           the
           prophane
           be
           admitted
           as
           members
           of
           the
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           the
           true
           Church
           should
           not
           be
           distinguished
           from
           false
           Churches
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Psal.
             84.
             10.
             
             Cant
             :
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Hos.
             2
             ,
             ●9
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Cor
             :
             6.
             15.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             20.
             compared
             with
          
           17.
           1
           ,
           5.
           but
           God
           hath
           differenced
           his
           true
           Church
           from
           all
           Synagogues
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           humane
           societies
           ,
           as
           a
           separated
           and
           sanctified
           people
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Gods
             courts
          
           ,
           Psal.
           84.
           10.
           are
           differenced
           from
           the
           
             tents
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             The
             flocks
             of
             the
             companions
             ,
             Cant
             :
          
           1.
           7.
           expounded
           to
           be
           the
           false
           Church
           ,
           are
           differenced
           from
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           in
           that
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           are
           the
           
             Kidds
             fed
             beside
             the
             Shepheards
             tents
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           purely
           preached
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           members
           
           therof
           professe
           this
           Word
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           done
           in
           the
           tents
           of
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           Judas
           is
           often
           one
           of
           the
           Shepheards
           ,
           and
           a
           Demas
           a
           follower
           of
           Paul
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           a
           member
           of
           this
           true
           Church
           visible
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Hos.
             2.
             
             Israel
          
           is
           called
           
             not
             Gods
             wife
          
           ,
           and
           
             God
             not
             her
             husband
          
           ,
           not
           because
           Israel
           left
           off
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           
             de
             facto
             ,
             and
             formally
          
           ,
           as
           if
           upon
           Gods
           part
           he
           had
           given
           her
           a
           bill
           of
           divorcement
           ,
           the
           contrary
           wherof
           is
           said
           ,
           
             v.
             6
             ,
             7.
             he
             will
             give
             her
             grace
             to
             returne
             to
             her
             first
             husband
             ,
          
           and
           19.
           
             he
             will
             marry
             her
          
           ,
           and
           Jer
           :
           13.
           14.
           
             hee
             was
             married
             to
             backesliding
             ▪
             Israel
             ,
             that
             had
             plaid
             the
             harlot
             with
             many
             lovers
             ,
          
           Jer.
           3.
           14.
           v.
           1.
           but
           Isreal
           is
           called
           no
           wife
           ,
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           by
           her
           evill
           deservings
           ,
           as
           a
           husband
           saith
           to
           his
           wife
           that
           hath
           plaid
           the
           harlot
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           my
           wife
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           law
           and
           right
           of
           deserving
           ,
           for
           you
           have
           broken
           your
           Marriage-oath
           .
           Yet
           upon
           his
           part
           who
           hath
           not
           rent
           and
           cancelled
           the
           contract
           of
           marriage
           ,
           nor
           put
           her
           out
           at
           doores
           with
           a
           written
           bill
           of
           divorcement
           ,
           she
           is
           
             de
             facto
             and
             formally
          
           ,
           still
           a
           wife
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           God
           still
           in
           covenant
           with
           Israel
           ,
           and
           sent
           his
           Prophets
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           circumcision
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           God
           had
           there
           seven
           
             thousand
             that
             had
             not
             bowed
             their
             knee
             to
          
           Baal
           ,
           
             and
             had
             not
             cast
             off
             his
             people
             whom
             he
             fore-knew
             ,
          
           Rom.
           11.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           God
           is
           present
           and
           Christ
           also
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           seven
           candle-sticks
           ,
           and
           walketh
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           goeth
           not
           away
           ,
           because
           these
           that
           digge
           downe
           his
           Altars
           and
           slay
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           so
           extinguish
           the
           candles
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           he
           walked
           in
           Ephesus
           beside
           his
           candle-stick
           ,
           howbeit
           ,
           they
           had
           fallen
           from
           their
           first-love
           ,
           and
           in
           Pergamus
           ,
           howbeit
           
             the
             doctrine
             of
          
           Bal●am
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           in
           Thyatira
           ,
           howbeit
           ,
           Jezabel
           
             the
             false
             Prophetesse
             was
             there
             seducing
             his
             people
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           10.
           
           Whither
           or
           no
           it
           be
           lawfull
           to
           seperate
           from
           a
           true
           Church
           visible
           ,
           for
           the
           corruption
           of
           teachers
           ,
           and
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           Pastours
           and
           professours
           ,
           where
           Faith
           is
           begotten
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           professed
           truth
           ?
        
         
           THat
           we
           may
           the
           more
           orderly
           proceed
           ,
           these
           distinctions
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           as
           making
           way
           to
           cleare
           the
           question
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             separation
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             Separation
             out
             of
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Separation
             totall
             and
             whole
             ,
             from
             any
             visible
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             partiall
             and
             in
             part
             ,
             from
             a
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             or
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             particular
             only
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Separation
             negative
             ,
             when
             we
             deny
             the
             practise
             of
             an
             errour
             with
             silence
             ,
             or
             refuse
             publike
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             doe
             not
             erect
             a
             new
             Church
             within
             the
             Church
             .
             There
             is
             a
             separation
             positive
             ,
             when
             we
             doe
             not
             only
             refuse
             practise
             of
             errours
             ,
             and
             protest
             and
             pleade
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             erect
             a
             new
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             there
             is
             a
             three-fold
             communion
             ,
             1.
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             2.
             in
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             3.
             in
             communicating
             with
             the
             Church
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             three-fold
             separation
             answerable
             therunto
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             influence
             of
             a
             worship
             corrupt
             may
             either
             be
             thought
             to
             come
             from
             the
             persons
             with
             whom
             we
             worship
             ,
             or
             2.
             from
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             worship
             ,
             if
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             ,
             1.
             by
             practise
             ,
             or
             2.
             by
             not
             practising
             somthing
             that
             an
             affirmative
             commandement
             of
             God
             impaseth
             on
             us
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             communion
             in
             worship
             either
             implyeth
             a
             consent
             
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             worship
             ,
             or
             no
             consent
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             communion
             of
             worship
             when
             the
             worship
             in
             the
             matter
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             profession
             may
             be
             most
             unlawfull
             ,
             as
             to
             heare
             a
             Jesuite
             preach
             sound
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             is
             a
             separation
             from
             a
             friendly
             familiarity
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             communion
             in
             worship
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
             We
             are
             to
             separate
             in
             the
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             from
             all
             communion
             ,
             wherin
             need-force
             we
             cannot
             choose
             but
             sinne
             ,
             suppose
             we
             separate
             not
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.
           11.
           
           Have
           no
           fellowship
           with
           the
           unfruitfull
           workes
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           but
           rather
           reproove
           them
           ,
           
             Col.
             2.
             
             ●1
          
           .
           Touch
           not
           ,
           taste
           not
           ,
           handle
           not
           ,
           2
           
             Epist.
             John.
          
           Bid
           him
           not
           God
           speed
           ,
           that
           bringeth
           another
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Conclusion
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           conclusion
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           a
           separation
           in
           part
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           in
           some
           acts
           of
           publike
           worship
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           fall
           in
           sin
           ,
           from
           a
           true
           Church
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           as
           we
           must
           separate
           from
           an
           idolatrous
           communion
           ,
           where
           the
           bread
           is
           adored
           :
           for
           then
           the
           Lords
           Table
           is
           made
           an
           Idols
           Table
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           are
           not
           totally
           and
           wholly
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           and
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           praiers
           and
           praises
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           heare
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           Anent
           separation
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           Babel
           :
           We
           have
           two
           parties
           to
           satisfie
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           in
           reason
           be
           informed
           .
           1.
           
           
             Papists
             .
             2.
             
             Separatists
          
           ,
           opposers
           of
           government
           Presbyteriall
           ,
           who
           thinke
           we
           have
           all
           as
           good
           reason
           to
           separate
           from
           our selves
           and
           Presbyteriall
           Churches
           ,
           as
           from
           Babel
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           speake
           a
           little
           of
           the
           first
           in
           some
           few
           Theses
           considerable
           for
           our
           purpose
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Consideration
           .
           
           It
           is
           most
           false
           that
           Bellarmine
           saith
           ,
           Churches
           all
           withered
           as
           branches
           separated
           from
           trees
           ,
           when
           they
           separated
           from
           
             Rome
             :
             Joseph
          
           grew
           as
           a
           fruitfull
           Branch
           ,
           and
           blessings
           was
           on
           the
           top
           of
           his
           head
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           separated
           from
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           Deut.
           33.
           16.
           
           
           For
           1.
           
           The
           contrary
           is
           seene
           in
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           who
           never
           flourished
           ,
           as
           since
           our
           separation
           from
           Rome
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           and
           Africa
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Greeke
           Church
           flourished
           ever
           since
           ,
           and
           they
           separated
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           had
           famous
           learned
           men
           in
           them
           after
           the
           separation
           ,
           as
           
             Theophylact
             ,
             Damascen
             ,
             Occumenius
             ,
             Zonaras
             ,
             Cedrenus
             ,
             Elias
             Cretensis
             ,
             Basil
             :
             Nilus
             ,
          
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Aethiopian
           and
           Armenian
           Churches
           had
           both
           their
           Bishops
           and
           Assemblies
           ,
           howbeit
           generall
           they
           could
           not
           have
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           apart
           ,
           not
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Consideration
           .
           The
           faithfull
           before
           Luther
           ,
           the
           
             Albigenses
             ,
             Waldenses
          
           and
           others
           ,
           yea
           the
           Romane
           Doctors
           themselves
           holding
           the
           fundamentall
           points
           with
           some
           hay
           and
           stubble
           builded
           upon
           the
           foundation
           made
           a
           negative
           Separation
           from
           
             Babylon
             ▪
          
           and
           did
           neither
           hold
           ,
           nor
           professe
           their
           grosse
           Idolatries
           ,
           and
           other
           fundamentall
           errours
           ,
           howbeit
           they
           did
           not
           hold
           them
           positively
           ,
           by
           erecting
           a
           new
           Church
           ,
           because
           the
           separation
           was
           then
           in
           the
           blade
           ,
           and
           not
           ripe
           for
           the
           Harvest
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Consideration
           .
           We
           hold
           that
           Rome
           made
           the
           Separation
           from
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           not
           we
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           rotten
           wall
           maketh
           the
           schisme
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           when
           the
           house
           standeth
           still
           and
           the
           rotten
           wall
           falleth
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           we
           left
           not
           Christianity
           in
           Rome
           ,
           but
           the
           leprosie
           of
           Popery
           growing
           upon
           Christianity
           ,
           seeing
           we
           kept
           the
           Apostolike
           faith
           ,
           and
           did
           positively
           separate
           from
           the
           pookes
           ,
           blybes
           ,
           and
           ulcers
           of
           Christian
           Rome
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           did
           not
           separate
           from
           the
           Westerne
           Churches
           ,
           either
           collective
           or
           representatively
           gathered
           in
           a
           generall
           Councell
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           departed
           not
           from
           a
           Nationall
           ,
           Provinciall
           or
           Parishonall
           Church
           ,
           or
           Pastors
           that
           we
           had
           before
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           materiall
           Temples
           and
           Churches
           ,
           except
           that
           some
           not
           very
           considerable
           hyrelings
           and
           idoll-pastours
           
           would
           not
           goe
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           because
           the
           succession
           of
           fundamentall
           truths
           from
           generations
           to
           generations
           ,
           is
           as
           necessary
           as
           the
           perpetuall
           existence
           of
           the
           true
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           while
           the
           covenant
           with
           night
           and
           day
           and
           the
           ordinances
           of
           Heaven
           shall
           continue
           ,
           Jer
           :
           31.
           37.
           therfore
           there
           were
           a
           succession
           of
           professours
           and
           members
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           that
           did
           ever
           hold
           these
           fundamentals
           ,
           which
           we
           to
           this
           day
           hold
           against
           Rome
           ;
           suppose
           Histories
           cannot
           cleare
           the
           particular
           persons
           by
           name
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           have
           not
           separated
           from
           Romes
           baptisme
           and
           ordination
           of
           Pastors
           according
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           act
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           twelve
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           and
           contents
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           as
           they
           stand
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           mind
           and
           intent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           howbeit
           we
           have
           left
           the
           false
           interpretations
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           poore
           peoples
           Faith
           and
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Consideration
           .
           We
           separate
           not
           from
           acts
           of
           love
           to
           have
           the
           reliques
           of
           Babel
           saved
           ,
           howbeit
           we
           have
           separated
           from
           communion
           in
           faith
           and
           worship
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Consideration
           .
           The
           essentiall
           ingredients
           and
           reasons
           of
           a
           lawfull
           divorce
           are
           here
           .
           1.
           we
           could
           not
           lye
           in
           one
           bed
           with
           that
           sometime
           sister
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           our
           skin
           behoved
           to
           rub
           upon
           her
           botch-boyle
           ,
           and
           therfore
           we
           did
           separate
           from
           nothing
           but
           corruption
           .
           2.
           
           There
           was
           there
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           we
           are
           patients
           and
           ejected
           rather
           then
           departers
           on
           foot
           and
           horse
           .
           3.
           
           A
           professed
           dominion
           over
           our
           consciences
           .
           4.
           
           Necessity
           of
           receiving
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           plagues
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           to
           worship
           Images
           ,
           and
           the
           worke
           of
           mens
           hands
           ,
           a
           necessity
           of
           professing
           fundamentall
           errours
           ,
           that
           subvert
           the
           foundation
           of
           faith
           ,
           did
           all
           necessitate
           our
           seperation
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Consideration
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           believers
           might
           lawfully
           use
           
             justâ
             tutelâ
             aet●rnae
             salutis
          
           ,
           a
           necessary
           defence
           for
           salvation
           ,
           and
           forsake
           her
           corrupt
           guides
           and
           
           choose
           others
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           had
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           separation
           ,
           and
           a
           voice
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Consideration
           .
           A
           collaterall
           and
           sister-Church
           ,
           such
           as
           Rome
           ever
           was
           ,
           is
           not
           said
           to
           separate
           from
           another
           ;
           the
           lesser
           separateth
           alway
           from
           the
           greater
           ,
           the
           member
           from
           the
           body
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           a
           schisme
           ,
           sister-Protestant
           Churches
           then
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           separate
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           crime
           of
           schisme
           here
           be
           more
           objected
           to
           us
           then
           to
           Rome
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           Rome
           separating
           from
           Orthodoxe
           and
           right
           beleeving
           Rome
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Consideration
           .
           We
           separate
           not
           from
           men
           but
           errours
           .
           2.
           
           We
           separate
           from
           Papisme
           kindly
           ,
           properly
           and
           totally
           :
           from
           Christian
           Articles
           in
           no
           sort
           .
           3.
           
           From
           points
           of
           truth
           sewed
           and
           engraven
           with
           Popery
           only
           by
           accident
           ,
           breaking
           the
           thread
           and
           needle
           that
           sowed
           them
           together
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           concerning
           the
           other
           point
           .
           We
           see
           not
           how
           we
           are
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           
           as
           Ainsworth
           saith
           ,
           and
           how
           M.
           Jacob
           saith
           ,
           
             Our
             reformed
             Divines
             cannot
             satisfie
             the
             obiection
             that
             Calvin
             and
             Luther
             ,
             and
             Zuinglius
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             ordination
             and
             calling
             to
             be
             Pastors
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             Ministers
             having
             ordination
             and
             calling
             from
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             calling
             from
             Antichrist
             cannot
             be
             lawfull
             Ministers
             ,
             nor
             our
             Church
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             seeing
             it
             wanteth
             a
             true
             Ministery
             ,
             except
             we
             say
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             their
             calling
             essentially
             from
             the
             suffrages
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             who
             have
             power
             to
             ordaine
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             depose
             and
             excommunicate
             them
             if
             need
             be
             .
          
           But
           I
           answer
           ,
           this
           power
           is
           in
           the
           backe
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           amongst
           unwritten
           traditions
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           holy
           Oracles
           of
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Testament
           .
           Hence
           I
           will
           speake
           a
           word
           of
           the
           calling
           of
           our
           reformers
           .
           2.
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           if
           they
           could
           give
           a
           calling
           to
           our
           reformers
           ,
           
           seeing
           we
           hold
           them
           to
           be
           an
           Antichristian
           Church
           .
           Some
           answer
           and
           Walleus
           approveth
           
           them
           ,
           that
           
             Luther
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Farellus
          
           were
           Pastors
           ordinary
           of
           Churches
           ,
           
           and
           so
           had
           power
           to
           convince
           the
           gainsayers
           .
           
           But
           the
           question
           yet
           remaineth
           from
           whence
           had
           these
           before
           them
           their
           calling
           ?
           Our
           Divines
           ,
           
           
             Tylen
             ,
             Bucan
             ,
             professors
             Leyd
             .
             Walleus
          
           distinguish
           here
           three
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           Something
           in
           the
           calling
           of
           our
           reformers
           was
           from
           God
           :
           so
           authoritatively
           ,
           they
           were
           called
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Ministery
           being
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           The
           Christian
           Church
           lying
           under
           Popery
           ,
           called
           ,
           designed
           ,
           and
           ordained
           the
           men
           to
           be
           Pastors
           ;
           so
           their
           calling
           according
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           act
           was
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Romane
           Church
           as
           a
           Christian
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           There
           was
           corruption
           in
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           vocation
           ,
           as
           the
           Antichristian
           ceremonies
           ,
           and
           an
           oath
           to
           maintaine
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           a
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           Romish
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           them
           did
           sweare
           to
           defend
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           this
           latter
           was
           taken
           away
           by
           Gods
           illumination
           of
           their
           minds
           :
           A
           called
           Minister
           sweareth
           to
           defend
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           this
           truth
           of
           this
           Church
           ;
           but
           aye
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           truth
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           see
           it
           to
           be
           errour
           he
           still
           holdeth
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           oath
           ,
           in
           as
           far
           as
           it
           is
           obligatory
           and
           tyeth
           him
           in
           conscience
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             objected
          
           ,
           
           An
           Antichristian
           Church
           cannot
           ordaine
           Christian
           Ministers
           ,
           Rome
           
             was
             then
             an
             Antichristian
             Church
          
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
        
         
           Answ.
           
           That
           which
           is
           wholy
           ,
           as
           touching
           its
           whole
           essence
           Antichristian
           ,
           cannot
           ordaine
           Christian
           Ministers
           :
           True
           ,
           A
           dead
           man
           cannot
           beget
           a
           living
           barne
           :
           The
           Romane
           Church
           was
           not
           wholly
           Antichristian
           ,
           but
           kept
           some
           of
           Christs
           truth
           .
           That
           which
           is
           Antichristian
           in
           part
           onely
           ,
           may
           ordaine
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           true
           essence
           of
           a
           Ministeriall
           calling
           ;
           for
           
             Israel
             no
             wife
             ,
             but
             a
             whore
             ,
          
           Hos.
           2.
           2.
           
           
             a
             whore
             and
             no
             wife
             merito
             &
             iure
             ,
          
           in
           ill
           deserving
           ;
           yet
           a
           mother
           and
           a
           wife
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           keeping
           something
           of
           a
           covenanted
           bride
           ,
           is
           called
           
             Gods
             people
          
           ,
           Hos.
           4.
           6.
           and
           Ezech.
           16.
           21.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             slaine
             my
             children
          
           ,
           then
           her
           barnes
           were
           Gods
           barnes
           
           in
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           not
           bastards
           :
           God
           was
           still
           Samaria's
           God
           ,
           Hos.
           13.
           16.
           
           
             a
             remnant
             according
             to
             election
             remained
             ,
          
           Rom.
           11.
           5.
           
           The
           Orthodox
           Fathers
           acknowledged
           the
           Africanes
           as
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           who
           defended
           heresie
           ,
           that
           barnes
           baptized
           by
           heretickes
           were
           to
           be
           baptized
           againe
           .
           2.
           
           A
           calling
           is
           extraordinary
           ,
           either
           in
           habit
           or
           in
           exercise
           ;
           in
           habit
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           gift
           of
           miracles
           :
           Thus
           our
           reformers
           calling
           was
           not
           extraordinary
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           immediately
           called
           by
           God
           from
           heaven
           ;
           for
           they
           would
           not
           have
           concealed
           such
           a
           calling
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           had
           any
           such
           :
           Or
           a
           calling
           is
           extraordinary
           in
           the
           exercise
           ,
           and
           that
           two
           wayes
           ;
           Either
           in
           the
           Principle
           moving
           them
           to
           teach
           ,
           or
           2.
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           teaching
           and
           efficacy
           ;
           a
           calling
           extraordinary
           in
           the
           principle
           moving
           ,
           is
           twofold
           :
           Either
           a
           meere
           Propheticall
           impulsion
           of
           Revelation
           ,
           stirring
           them
           up
           to
           such
           an
           act
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           upon
           Saul
           ,
           and
           he
           prophecyed
           ,
           this
           our
           reformers
           had
           not
           ,
           because
           we
           never
           finde
           that
           they
           alleadge
           it
           .
           2.
           
           A
           more
           then
           ordinary
           motion
           with
           illumination
           by
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           speaking
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           which
           motions
           they
           were
           not
           subordinate
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministery
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Pastors
           ;
           but
           immediately
           in
           that
           subordinated
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           I
           prove
           that
           our
           reformers
           were
           extraordinary
           Doctors
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           Ezech.
           34.
           in
           a
           universall
           aposta●ye
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           shepheards
           ,
           the
           Lord
           extraordinarily
           worketh
           ,
           v.
           11.
           
           
             For
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             behold
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             will
             both
             search
             my
             sheep
             ,
             and
             seeke
             them
             out
             .
          
           Now
           this
           is
           by
           Pastors
           ,
           when
           the
           ordinary
           Pastors
           are
           all
           failed
           .
           So
           Rev.
           11.
           in
           that
           universall
           Apostacye
           under
           Antichrist
           ,
           
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             treade
             upon
             the
             utter
             Court
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             God
             stirreth
             up
             two
             witnesses
             to
             prophecye
             in
             sack●loth
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             some
             few
             Pastors
          
           (
           for
           two
           is
           the
           smallest
           number
           )
           and
           they
           prophecye
           ,
           and
           are
           slaine
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             they
             rise
             againe
          
           .
           We
           need
           not
           apply
           this
           to
           men
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           to
           
             John
             Hush
          
           ,
           and
           
           
             Jerome
             of
             Prague
          
           ;
           but
           certainly
           ,
           some
           few
           spake
           against
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           borne
           downe
           ,
           and
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           killed
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           that
           same
           spirit
           rose
           and
           spake
           that
           same
           truth
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           very
           
             two
             men
             who
             were
             slaine
          
           ,
           had
           risen
           
             within
             three
             dayes
             againe
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           overgone
           with
           heresie
           and
           Apostacye
           ,
           our
           reformers
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Minestery
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           keepe
           a
           certaine
           flocke
           as
           in
           a
           constitute
           Church
           ,
           and
           suppose
           they
           had
           no
           calling
           but
           eminent
           gifts
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           spread
           the
           Gospell
           to
           Nations
           ,
           as
           Luther
           did
           ,
           and
           suppose
           the
           people
           should
           resist
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           places
           they
           did
           ;
           yet
           God
           called
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           not
           to
           expect
           election
           from
           people
           :
           So
           Cyprus
           and
           Cyrenus
           preached
           ,
           Act.
           11.
           and
           18.
           and
           we
           reade
           of
           no
           vocation
           that
           they
           had
           from
           either
           people
           or
           Apostle
           .
           
           So
           Origen
           preached
           to
           a
           people
           in
           a
           certain
           Town
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           not
           one
           Christian
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           he
           was
           chosen
           their
           Pastor
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           suppose
           our
           Reformers
           have
           their
           calling
           thence
           ,
           yet
           have
           we
           a
           true
           Ministry
           and
           there
           was
           a
           Church
           in
           Rome
           before
           the
           
             Lateran
             Councell
          
           ,
           which
           could
           constitute
           a
           true
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           I
           cleare
           in
           these
           distinctions
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           it
           hath
           these
           parts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Distinction
           .
           1.
           
           The
           court
           of
           Rome
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           2.
           
           The
           seduced
           people
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Distinction
           .
           There
           is
           a
           teaching
           court
           professing
           and
           teaching
           Popery
           ,
           and
           obtruding
           it
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           others
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           a
           people
           professing
           and
           believing
           this
           with
           heat
           of
           zeal
           .
           3.
           
           A
           people
           misled
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           not
           doubting
           but
           following
           .
           4.
           
           There
           is
           a
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             ergo
             .
          
           there
           is
           a
           covenanted
           people
           of
           God
           there
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           Antichrist
           shall
           sit
           in
           the
           
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             ergo
          
           .
           GOD
           hath
           a
           Temple
           in
           Rome
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           Distinction
           is
           necessary
           ;
           a
           true
           Church
           is
           one
           thing
           
             veritate
             Metaphysicâ
          
           ,
           with
           the
           verity
           of
           essence
           ,
           as
           a
           sick-man
           ,
           or
           a
           man
           wanting
           a
           legg
           is
           a
           
           true
           man
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           reasonable
           soule
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           Church
           
             veritate
             Ethicâ
          
           ,
           a
           Church
           morally
           true
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           sound
           ,
           whole
           ,
           a
           pure
           Church
           professing
           the
           sound
           faith
           ,
           that
           is
           another
           thing
           .
           Rome
           is
           a
           sick-Church
           and
           a
           maimed
           and
           lamed
           Church
           ,
           wanting
           legs
           and
           armes
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           not
           morally
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           for
           vile
           corruption
           of
           Doctrine
           is
           there
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           a
           thief
           is
           not
           a
           true
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           false
           and
           a
           taking
           man
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           a
           mans
           nature
           and
           a
           reasonable
           soule
           in
           him
           ;
           the
           question
           is
           if
           Rome
           have
           the
           soul
           ,
           life
           and
           being
           of
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           A
           fourth
           Distinction
           is
           :
           That
           the
           question
           is
           either
           of
           a
           teaching
           Church
           and
           a
           Ministeriall
           ,
           professing
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Word
           and
           Baptisme
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           believing
           Church
           and
           Spouse
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           fifth
           Distinction
           is
           .
           If
           Rome
           relatively
           be
           a
           wife
           in
           comparison
           of
           other
           Churches
           ,
           or
           if
           Rome
           absolutely
           in
           her self
           be
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           sixth
           Distinction
           is
           .
           If
           Rome
           be
           jure
           and
           merito
           ,
           a
           Spouse
           ,
           or
           an
           Harlot
           ,
           or
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           a
           wife
           ,
           not
           having
           received
           a
           Bill
           of
           Divorcement
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           .
        
         
           The
           seventh
           Distinction
           is
           .
           If
           Rome
           according
           to
           some
           parts
           be
           a
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           any
           list
           of
           marriage
           kindnes
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           or
           if
           she
           be
           according
           to
           other
           parts
           a
           cast
           off
           whore
           .
        
         
           The
           eighth
           and
           last
           is
           ,
           if
           Rome
           be
           materially
           a
           Church
           ,
           having
           in
           it
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           if
           formally
           it
           bee
           no
           Church
           ,
           having
           no
           professed
           faith
           that
           hath
           the
           nature
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           Hence
           shortly
           I
           say
           ,
           The
           Court
           of
           Rome
           as
           Popish
           ,
           is
           the
           falling-sicknesse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           the
           same
           Court
           teaching
           something
           of
           Christ
           ,
           baptisme
           ,
           good-works
           ,
           &c
           ,
           hath
           something
           of
           the
           life
           and
           being
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           howbeit
           she
           be
           not
           a
           whole
           Church
           ,
           her
           skinne
           being
           leprous
           ,
           pocky
           and
           polluted
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           in
           a
           Church
           that
           is
           no
           Church
           ,
           there
           cannot
           
           be
           a
           true
           feale
           of
           Gods
           covenant
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           there
           is
           true
           baptisme
           ;
           for
           we
           baptize
           not
           againe
           children
           once
           baptized
           there
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           Separation
           called
           it
           Idoll-baptisme
           ,
           and
           no
           baptisme
           ,
           which
           is
           Anabaptisme
           ,
           for
           then
           all
           converted
           Papists
           must
           be
           baptized
           againe
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           converted
           Turkes
           and
           Iewes
           ;
           But
           1.
           
           The
           covenant
           is
           there
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             :
          
           then
           their
           baptisme
           confirmeth
           this
           covenant
           .
           2.
           
           Circumcision
           even
           in
           apostate
           Israel
           is
           true
           circumcision
           ,
           her
           barnes
           the
           Lords
           barnes
           ,
           Ezech.
           16.
           21.
           hee
           is
           Israels
           God
           ,
           
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             .
          
           In
           Hezokiahs
           reformation
           the
           people
           
             ate
             the
             Passeover
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           had
           
             corrupted
             their
             wayes
          
           ,
           and
           had
           beene
           a
           long
           time
           worshipping
           Idols
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           2
           Chro.
           30.
           circumcised
           againe
           ,
           and
           yet
           Exod.
           12.
           none
           but
           the
           
             circumcised
             might
             eate
             the
             `
             Passeover
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           so
           the
           contract
           of
           Marriage
           is
           professed
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           is
           an
           externall
           active
           calling
           there
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           the
           covenant
           sounding
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           passive
           calling
           also
           ,
           because
           many
           secretly
           believe
           and
           obey
           .
           3.
           
           Many
           fundamentall
           truths
           are
           taught
           that
           may
           beget
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           are
           true
           and
           valid
           pastorall
           acts
           in
           that
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           I
           say
           there
           is
           an
           hid
           and
           invisible
           Church
           and
           Temple
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           these
           God
           warneth
           
             to
             come
             out
             of
             Babel
          
           ,
           and
           these
           we
           by
           writings
           cry
           unto
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           forsake
           their
           harlot
           mother
           ,
           and
           worship
           the
           Lord
           in
           truth
           ,
           and
           they
           obey
           ,
           howbeit
           they
           dare
           not
           professe
           the
           truth
           .
           But
           the
           teaching
           Church
           teaching
           Popery
           and
           fundamentall
           truths
           ,
           and
           obtruding
           them
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           others
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           believing
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           the
           spouse
           and
           body
           of
           Christ.
           3.
           
           Rome
           now
           compared
           with
           
             Paules
             Rome
          
           which
           he
           did
           write
           unto
           ,
           is
           no
           Church
           ,
           no
           spouse
           ,
           as
           a
           whorish
           wife
           compared
           with
           her selfe
           in
           her
           first
           moneth
           to
           her
           Husband
           ,
           while
           she
           was
           chaste
           ,
           is
           now
           ,
           when
           
             she
             imbraceth
             the
             bosome
             of
             a
             stranger
             ,
          
           no
           wife
           ,
           and
           yet
           Rome
           compared
           with
           Indians
           who
           worship
           Sathan
           ,
           with
           Persians
           who
           worship
           
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           with
           the
           Egyptians
           who
           worshipped
           gods
           growing
           in
           their
           gard●ns
           ,
           as
           Oneons
           and
           Garlick
           ,
           for
           so
           Juvenal
           ,
           
             O
             sanctas
             gentes
             quibus
             haec
             nascuntur
             in
             hortis
             Numina
             .
          
           I
           say
           ,
           
           being
           compared
           with
           these
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Lords
           Temple
           ,
           2
           
             Thes.
             24.
             
             Rev.
          
           18.
           4.
           and
           his
           Wife
           ,
           as
           (
           one
           saith
           well
           )
           apostate
           Israel
           
             compared
             with
          
           Syrians
           ,
           Philistines
           
             is
             counted
             Gods
             people
          
           ,
           having
           the
           true
           God
           for
           their
           God
           ,
           2
           
             King.
             5.
             8
             ,
             15
             ,
             17.
             
             But
             being
             compared
             with
          
           Judah
           
             which
             ruled
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             faithfull
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             is
             called
             no
             wife
             ,
             but
             an
             harlot
             ,
          
           Hose
           2.
           2
           ,
           5.
           
           &
           4.
           15.
           
           &
           5.
           3
           ,
           4.
           4.
           
           
             Rome
             iure
          
           and
           merito
           ,
           in
           her
           bad
           deserving
           to
           her
           Lord
           ,
           is
           no
           wife
           ,
           no
           Church
           ,
           no
           spouse
           ,
           no
           people
           in
           covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             de
             facto
          
           and
           formally
           in
           possession
           ,
           in
           profession
           ,
           and
           for
           matrimoniall
           tables
           which
           she
           keepeth
           is
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           differeth
           from
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           as
           a
           Church
           and
           no
           Church
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           albeit
           the
           Jewes
           have
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           which
           implicity
           and
           by
           interpretation
           is
           the
           covenant
           ,
           yet
           they
           want
           two
           things
           which
           Rome
           hath
           which
           destroyeth
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Iewes
           give
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           virtuall
           consent
           to
           the
           Marriage
           and
           the
           very
           externall
           active
           calling
           and
           invitation
           to
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           ministeriall
           publishing
           of
           the
           newes
           of
           salvation
           is
           removed
           from
           them
           ,
           Acts
           13.
           46.
           but
           there
           is
           a
           virtuall
           consent
           to
           the
           Marriage
           with
           Christ
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           salvation
           there
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           some
           ministeriall
           and
           pastorall
           publication
           thereof
           as
           in
           the
           seed
           .
           2.
           
           Iewes
           directly
           oppugne
           the
           Cardinall
           foundation
           of
           salvation
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             3.
             11.
             
             Acts
             4.
             12.
             1
             
             Thes.
          
           2.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           Papists
           professe
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           his
           seales
           amongst
           them
           ,
           especially
           baptisme
           .
           5.
           
           
             Rome
             in
             concreto
          
           ,
           according
           to
           her
           best
           part
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           secret
           beleevers
           groaning
           and
           sighing
           in
           Egypts
           bondage
           is
           a
           true
           Church
           ;
           but
           
             Rome
             in
             abstracto
          
           ,
           the
           faction
           of
           Papists
           ,
           as
           Papists
           ,
           are
           no
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           whore
           of
           Babel
           ,
           and
           mother
           of
           fornications
           .
           6.
           
           Howsoever
           
           Rome
           be
           materially
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           having
           the
           materiall
           object
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           common
           with
           us
           ,
           yet
           formally
           they
           are
           not
           one
           Church
           with
           us
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           reall
           and
           essentiall
           separation
           betwixt
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           as
           betwixt
           a
           true
           Church
           and
           an
           Antichristian
           Church
           ,
           a
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           and
           no
           spouse
           ;
           for
           faith
           relatively
           taken
           ,
           faith
           of
           many
           united
           in
           one
           society
           doth
           essentially
           constitute
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           formall
           object
           of
           their
           faith
           is
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           Gods
           word
           as
           expounded
           by
           men
           ,
           and
           our
           faiths
           object
           formall
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           formally
           differ
           .
           7.
           
           Howbeit
           I
           say
           Rome
           is
           a
           Church
           teaching
           and
           professing
           ,
           and
           hath
           something
           of
           the
           life
           and
           being
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           yet
           I
           hold
           not
           that
           Rome
           is
           Christs
           body
           ,
           nor
           his
           wife
           .
           Neither
           meane
           I
           with
           our
           late
           novators
           ,
           Prelates
           and
           their
           faction
           sometimes
           in
           this
           Land
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           Rome
           is
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           as
           they
           taught
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
           so
           a
           true
           Church
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           We
           erred
           in
           separating
           from
           that
           leaper
           whore
           .
           2.
           
           That
           her
           errours
           are
           not
           fundamentall
           ,
           
           and
           that
           we
           and
           this
           mother
           can
           be
           reconciled
           and
           bedde
           together
           .
           
           But
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           holden
           by
           our
           Divines
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Junius
             ,
             Whittaker
          
           ,
           that
           famous
           Divine
           Rivetus
           ;
           
           that
           most
           learned
           Professor
           
             Gilbertus
             Voetius
          
           ,
           
           and
           our
           Divines
           .
           Voetius
           maketh
           nine
           rankes
           of
           these
           that
           were
           not
           dyed
           and
           engrained
           Papists
           in
           the
           popish
           Church
           .
           1.
           
           
             Some
             deceived
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             compelled
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             ignorant
             .
             4.
             
             Some
             carelesse
             ,
             who
             took●
             not
             heed
             to
             that
             faith
             .
             5.
             
             Some
             doubting
             .
             6.
             
             Some
             loathing
             it
             .
             7.
             
             Some
             sighing
             .
             8.
             
             Some
             opposing
             and
             contradicting
             it
             .
             9.
             
             Some
             separating
             from
             it
             .
          
           Now
           seeing
           our
           Church
           hath
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           Rome
           ,
           and
           our
           ministry
           lawfull
           ,
           Separatists
           may
           hence
           be
           satisfied
           .
           
           Neither
           yet
           doe
           I
           thinke
           with
           
             Spalato
             de
             repub
             .
             Eccles.
             in
             ostensione
             error
             .
             Suarezij
          
           cap.
           1.
           pag.
           887
           ,
           888.
           
           That
           the
           Roimane
           Church
           is
           erronious
           onely
           in
           excesse
           ,
           seeing
           ●n
           substantiall
           points
           there
           is
           such
           defect
           also
           as
           averteth
           aith
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Conclusion
           ,
           There
           be
           three
           sorts
           that
           have
           communion
           rightly
           with
           our
           Church
           ,
           1.
           
           Infants
           baptised
           ,
           for
           baptisme
           is
           a
           seale
           of
           their
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           Separatists
           will
           have
           none
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           while
           they
           can
           give
           proofes
           thereof
           by
           signes
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           infants
           must
           be
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Infidels
           and
           Turks
           ,
           for
           none
           are
           the
           Church
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           
             royall
             generation
             ,
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             faith
             ,
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             world
             ,
          
           the
           rest
           are
           without
           :
           hence
           baptisme
           shall
           either
           seale
           no
           entring
           of
           infants
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           or
           the
           baptizing
           of
           infants
           is
           not
           lawfull
           ,
           as
           Anabaptists
           teach
           .
           2.
           
           The
           hearers
           of
           the
           word
           have
           a
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           seeing
           these
           
             that
             eate
             of
             one
             bread
             are
             one
             body
             ,
          
           these
           that
           professe
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           same
           faith
           ,
           are
           also
           that
           same
           body
           in
           profession
           ;
           yet
           excommunicate
           persons
           are
           admitted
           as
           hearers
           of
           the
           word
           .
           Hence
           only
           the
           extreame
           and
           great
           excommunication
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           16.
           22.
           cutteth
           of
           men
           from
           being
           simply
           no
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           excommunication
           that
           maketh
           the
           party
           
             as
             a
             heathen
             and
             Publican
          
           ,
           supposeth
           him
           still
           to
           be
           a
           brother
           and
           hearer
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           3.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           all
           these
           are
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           yet
           not
           necessarily
           converted
           .
           3.
           
           The
           regenerate
           and
           beleevers
           that
           communicate
           of
           one
           bread
           and
           one
           cup
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           are
           most
           neerely
           and
           properly
           members
           of
           one
           visible
           body
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           these
           are
           to
           separate
           from
           Christs
           body
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Conclusion
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           separate
           from
           any
           worship
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           fellow-worshippers
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           officers
           or
           private
           Christians
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           Christs
           dayes
           was
           a
           most
           perverse
           Church
           ,
           the
           rulers
           perverted
           the
           Law
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           21.
           denyed
           that
           hatred
           and
           rash
           anger
           was
           a
           sinne
           ,
           ver
           .
           22.
           or
           heart
           adultery
           a
           sin
           .
           
             Made
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             of
             no
             effect
             by
             their
             traditions
             ,
          
           Mat.
           15.
           6.
           polluted
           the
           worship
           with
           superstition
           
           and
           will-worship
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             7.
             8.
             
             Mark.
             7.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             said
             it
             was
             nothing
             to
             sweare
             by
             the
             Temple
             ,
             devoured
             widdows
             houses
             ,
             made
             their
             proselites
             children
             of
             damnation
             ,
          
           Mat.
           13.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
             were
             blind
             guides
             ,
             filled
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             fathers
             wrath
             ,
             slew
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
             killed
             and
             crucisied
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             were
             blind
             guides
             ,
             and
             the
             blind
             people
             followed
             them
             ,
             and
             slew
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             also
             .
          
           The
           Priest-hood
           was
           keeped
           by
           Moyen
           ,
           Caiphas
           was
           High-priest
           that
           yeare
           .
           But
           Christ
           by
           practice
           and
           precept
           forbad
           to
           separate
           from
           this
           Church
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           &c
           ,
           The
           assumption
           is
           cleare
           .
           
             Mat.
             23.
             
             They
             sit
             in
          
           Moses
           
             his
             chaire
             ,
             heare
             them
          
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           
             Goe
             to
             the
             lost
             sheepe
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             and
             preach
             .
          
           And
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           observed
           their
           feasts
           ,
           
             preached
             in
             the
             Temple
             and
             Synagogues
             ,
          
           Joh.
           1.
           7
           ,
           37.
           
           Joh
           8.
           2.
           
           Luk.
           4.
           16.
           
           Luk.
           1.
           9.
           
           Christ
           reasoned
           with
           them
           about
           religion
           ,
           Ioh.
           10.
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           Ainsworth
           replyeth
           to
           this
           ,
           
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             separated
             from
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             :
             and
             from
             false
             Churches
             ,
             as
             from
             the
          
           Samaritanes
           .
           Answ.
           We
           acknowledge
           separation
           from
           corruption
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           corrupters
           ,
           when
           they
           keepe
           the
           foundation
           ,
           the
           Samaratine-Church
           had
           not
           the
           foundation
           ,
           but
           worshipped
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           ,
           neither
           was
           there
           salvation
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           Iohn
           4.
           2.
           but
           there
           was
           the
           true
           God
           worshipped
           among
           the
           Iewes
           and
           salvation
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Ainsworth
           replyeth
           ,
           
             The
             Iewish
             Church
             consisted
             still
             ,
             as
          
           Moses
           
             had
             ordained
          
           ,
           Levit.
           20.
           24.
           
             of
             a
             people
             separated
             from
             the
             heathen
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             covenant
             ,
          
           Joh.
           4.
           9.
           
           Acts
           3.
           25.
           
             but
             your
             Church
             consisteth
             of
             an
             unseparated
             people
             ?
             Answ.
          
           The
           Priest-hood
           was
           changed
           ,
           
           
             Ioh.
             11.
             51.
             
             Caiphas
          
           was
           High-priest
           that
           yeare
           ,
           against
           the
           Law
           (
           as
           Tollet
           observeth
           )
           for
           the
           High-priest
           ,
           
           Exod.
           28.
           29.
           by
           the
           Law
           was
           High-priest
           till
           his
           dying
           day
           .
           But
           all
           was
           corrupted
           (
           saith
           
             Calvin
             ,
          
           )
           and
           all
           bought
           and
           sold
           (
           saith
           
             Iosephus
             :
          
           )
           this
           was
           as
           Anti-Mosaicall
           as
           our
           reformers
           Ministry
           is
           Antichristian
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           their
           calling
           only
           from
           Rome
           .
           
           2.
           
           The
           Jewish
           Church
           consisted
           of
           
             men
             separated
             from
             heathen
          
           ,
           who
           said
           stand
           back
           ,
           I
           am
           holier
           then
           thou
           ,
           
             Isaiah
             65.
             but
             they
             were
             corrupters
             of
             the
             L●w
             ,
             murtherers
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             the
             heire
             Christ
             ,
          
           Math.
           21.
           hypocrites
           ,
           will-worshippers
           ,
           
             blind
             guides
          
           ,
           blind
           people
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Our
           second
           Argument
           ,
           
           If
           Gods
           Prophets
           and
           people
           were
           never
           commanded
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           publike
           worship
           ,
           but
           commanded
           to
           come
           up
           to
           Ierusalem
           and
           worship
           ,
           pray
           ,
           sacrifice
           with
           Gods
           people
           ,
           
             Deut.
             12
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Deut.
             15.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Deut.
             16.
             7
             ,
             8.
             v.
          
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           And
           yet
           that
           people
           was
           
             a
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             generation
          
           ,
           Deut.
           32.
           5.
           
             not
             his
             children
             ,
             provokers
             of
             God
             to
             jealousie
             with
             strange
             gods
             ,
             sacrificers
             to
             Divells
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           16
           ,
           17.
           
             their
             workes
             for
             bitternesse
             like
             the
             clusters
             and
             grapes
             of
          
           Sodome
           ,
           ver
           .
           32.
           
             a
             people
             that
             had
             neither
             eyes
             nor
             eares
             ,
             nor
             heart
             to
             understand
             God
             ,
          
           Deut.
           29
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
             stiffe
             necked
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             proud
             ,
             murmurers
             ,
             idolaters
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Then
           the
           sinfulnesse
           of
           the
           worshippers
           defileth
           not
           the
           worship
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           not
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           worship
           for
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           worshippers
           .
           But
           the
           former
           is
           Scripture
           ,
           Ergo
           separate
           we
           cannot
           upon
           this
           pretence
           .
           The
           proposition
           is
           sure
           ,
           for
           God
           cannot
           both
           command
           his
           people
           to
           come
           and
           worship
           publikely
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           then
           also
           forbid
           them
           ,
           because
           for
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           worshippers
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           abstaine
           .
           Also
           2.
           
           It
           will
           follow
           that
           the
           people
           should
           not
           have
           gone
           to
           Shiloh
           when
           God
           commanded
           them
           to
           sacrifice
           with
           Elies
           sonnes
           ,
           
           because
           they
           committed
           silthinesse
           with
           the
           women
           at
           the
           doore
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           because
           Elies
           soones
           wickednesse
           made
           men
           to
           abhorre
           the
           Lords
           sacrifice
           .
        
         
           Also
           3.
           
           Because
           to
           prophecy
           to
           a
           people
           ,
           
           and
           for
           the
           people
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           of
           prophecy
           are
           both
           acts
           of
           worshipping
           God
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           if
           we
           must
           abstaine
           from
           the
           worship
           for
           the
           knowne
           sinnes
           of
           fellow-worshippers
           ,
           then
           Isaiah
           sinned
           in
           prophecying
           to
           
             a
             people
             laden
             with
             iniquity
             ,
             corrupt
             children
             ,
             the
             seede
             of
             evill
             doers
             ,
             
             hypocrites
             ,
             rebells
             ,
          
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           
             murtherers
             ,
             oppressors
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Isa.
           1.
           for
           Isaiah
           and
           that
           wicked
           people
           worshipping
           together
           ,
           the
           worship
           was
           defiled
           to
           Isaiah
           ,
           by
           these
           wicked
           hearers
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           have
           abstained
           from
           prophecying
           and
           separated
           from
           that
           polluted
           and
           unlawfull
           worship
           .
           Hence
           Ieremiah
           sinned
           in
           prophecying
           to
           Israel
           and
           
             Iudah
             ,
             Hosea
          
           sinned
           ,
           Amos
           sinned
           in
           prophecying
           to
           wicked
           people
           ,
           Ionah
           sinned
           in
           prophecying
           to
           
             Niniveh
             ;
             Paul
          
           sinned
           in
           preaching
           Christ
           to
           the
           obstinate
           Iewes
           ,
           to
           the
           scoffing
           Athenians
           .
           And
           seeing
           they
           were
           commanded
           to
           prophecy
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           commandements
           ,
           shall
           it
           be
           sin
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           for
           certainely
           the
           preacher
           and
           the
           hearers
           of
           the
           preaching
           joyne
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           worship
           .
        
         
           Also
           4.
           
           Baruch
           should
           not
           have
           gone
           to
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           at
           the
           commandement
           of
           Ieremiah
           ,
           
           and
           so
           at
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           
             Ier.
             36
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             to
             reade
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Prophecie
             of
          
           Jeremiah
           ,
           
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             Princes
             and
             people
             at
             the
             entry
             of
             the
             new-gate
             of
             the
             Lords
             house
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           10.
           because
           the
           
             Princes
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Prophets
          
           and
           people
           followed
           Baalim
           ,
           slew
           their
           children
           to
           
             Molech
             ,
             forsooke
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             said
             to
             a
             stock
             thou
             art
             my
             father
             ,
          
           came
           to
           Gods
           house
           and
           cryed
           ,
           
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             steale
             ,
             murther
             ,
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             sweare
             falsly
             ,
             burne
             incense
             to
             Baal
             ,
             and
             walke
             after
             other
             gods
             ,
          
           Jer.
           9.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Chap.
           5.
           31.
           
           Chap.
           7.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Chap.
           2.
           13
           ,
           14.
           ver
           .
           27.
           
           Chap.
           14.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Chap.
           23.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Chap.
           7.
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           Chap.
           15.
           1.
           
           No
           people
           could
           be
           more
           desperately
           wicked
           ;
           yet
           Ieremiah
           worshipped
           God
           with
           them
           ,
           commanded
           Baruch
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           commanded
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           publikely
           to
           worship
           and
           heare
           and
           beleeve
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Chap.
             22.
             2
             ,
             3.
             v.
             5.
             
             Chap.
             19.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Chap.
          
           26.
           2.
           
           And
           besides
           he
           should
           have
           commanded
           the
           faithfull
           to
           separate
           from
           such
           an
           Idolatrous
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           commanded
           them
           to
           heare
           in
           the
           Lords
           house
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           and
           obey
           .
           So
           Ezechiel
           commandeth
           a
           most
           wicked
           
           and
           idolatrous
           people
           to
           joyn
           in
           the
           publick
           worship
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             6
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Chap.
             20.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Chap.
          
           21.
           3
           ,
           4.
           so
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Prophets
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           idolatrous
           people
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           charity
           could
           not
           be
           judged
           
             visible
             Saints
          
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           visible
           Idolaters
           ,
           lyars
           ,
           murtherers
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Assembly
             of
             treacherous
             persons
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           to
           prophecy
           to
           them
           in
           publick
           is
           not
           to
           keep
           a
           religious
           communion
           with
           them
           .
           For
           to
           heare
           on
           Messiah
           preached
           ,
           these
           same
           promises
           ,
           threatnings
           ,
           covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           ordinarily
           ,
           is
           an
           evident
           signe
           of
           a
           Church-fellowship
           ,
           and
           joynt
           worshipping
           of
           God
           together
           .
        
         
           
             There
             only
             reason
             that
             they
             give
             to
             this
             is
             .
          
           
           The
           common-wealth
           of
           Israel
           was
           a
           policy
           established
           by
           God
           ,
           by
           covenant
           without
           exception
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Covenant
           stood
           unbroken
           on
           Gods
           part
           ,
           though
           broken
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           to
           separate
           from
           that
           Church
           .
           So
           Robinson
           .
        
         
           
             Others
             say
          
           ,
           
           Christ
           behooved
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           therefore
           they
           never
           left
           off
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           till
           Christ
           came
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           First
           ,
           we
           have
           Robinson
           contrary
           to
           
             Ainsworth
             ,
             the
          
           Israelites
           
             then
             sacrifi●ed
             to
             Divels
             ,
             not
             to
             God
             ,
          
           Deut.
           32.
           17.
           
           ●
           
             Chron.
             11.
             15.
             and
             will
             you
             say
             the
             Prophets
             separated
             no●
             from
             them
             ,
          
           saith
           Ainsworth
           .
           We
           say
           in
           the
           act
           of
           sacrificing
           to
           Divels
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           that
           were
           holy
           separated
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           their
           Church
           and
           lawful
           worship
           .
           Robinson
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             were
             to
             hold
             communion
             with
             that
             Church
             of
          
           Israel
           
             without
             exception
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             We
             have
             a
             faire
             confession
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             contrary
             to
             the
             31.
             
             Article
             ,
          
           The
           faithfull
           may
           become
           and
           stand
           members
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           spirituall
           communion
           with
           a
           people
           ,
           as
           an
           orderly
           gathered
           and
           constituted
           Church
           of
           Christ
           that
           are
           Idolaters
           ,
           thieves
           ,
           murtherers
           ,
           worshippers
           of
           Baal
           ,
           so
           being
           they
           worship
           the
           true
           God
           publickly
           as
           he
           commandeth
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           externall
           covenant
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Suppose
           the
           Church
           of
           Israel
           should
           have
           had
           a
           typicall
           
           priviledge
           in
           this
           beyond
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           which
           Ainsworth
           will
           not
           grant
           ,
           neither
           can
           we
           see
           it
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           Separatists
           goodly
           arguments
           hence
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           if
           the
           faithfull
           might
           lawfully
           keep
           Church
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Israel
           so
           corrupted
           .
           Then
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           
             Christ
             and
             Belial
             ,
             light
             and
             darkenesse
             might
             be
          
           in
           one
           Church
           worship
           .
           Then
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             the
             Serpents
             seed
             could
             agree
             together
             ,
          
           then
           it
           was
           lawfull
           to
           remain
           
             in
             Babel
             ,
             lawfull
             to
             become
             members
             of
             an
             Harlot
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             defiled
             with
             their
             unlawfull
             worship
             ,
             and
             to
             consent
             therunto
             .
          
           Then
           it
           was
           not
           required
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             in
             Covenant
             should
             be
             a
             Royall
             Priest-hood
             ,
             an
             holy
             people
             .
          
           In
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           the
           Church
           might
           be
           a
           whoore
           ,
           
             Worship
             Baal
             ,
             Sacrifice
             to
             Divel●
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           remain
           
             the
             Spouse
             and
             wife
             of
             Jehovah
             .
          
           All
           their
           passages
           cited
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           for
           separation
           from
           a
           Church
           fall
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Israel
           had
           not
           Christ
           for
           their
           
             King
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Prophet
          
           ,
           and
           therfore
           was
           not
           separated
           from
           all
           false
           Churches
           ,
           as
           they
           prove
           from
           
             Hos.
             2.
             2.
             
             Cant.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Psal.
          
           84.
           10.
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           
             The
             wicked
             might
             have
             taken
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             in
             their
             mouth
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           Psal.
           50.
           16
           ,
           17.
           which
           place
           
             the
             authour
             of
             the
             Guide
             to
             Zion
             ,
          
           
           alleadgeth
           ,
           
             to
             prove
             that
             idolaters
             and
             wicked
             persons
             are
             not
             members
             of
             the
             true
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
           Then
           it
           is
           false
           that
           Separatists
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             in
             all
             ages
             appointed
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             separation
             of
             his
             people
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             now
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           For
           M.
           Robinson
           teacheth
           us
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           
             none
             were
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Israel
           
             though
             never
             so
             abhominable
             in
             wickednesse
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           Church
           of
           Israel
           had
           no
           such
           priviledge
           as
           that
           persons
           who
           were
           idolaters
           ,
           thieves
           ,
           worshippers
           of
           
             Baal
             ,
             and
             forsakers
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             going
             a
             whoring
             after
             strange
             gods
          
           should
           remaine
           members
           of
           Christs
           true
           body
           ,
           and
           a
           redeemed
           Church
           ;
           for
           then
           
           they
           should
           have
           had
           a
           priviledge
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           holding
           the
           broad
           way
           to
           Hell
           ,
           for
           Christs
           true
           body
           shall
           be
           glorified
           .
        
         
           Also
           5.
           
           Elijah
           should
           have
           grievously
           sinned
           against
           God
           in
           gathering
           together
           all
           
             Israel
             on
             Mount
             Carmell
          
           ,
           
           amongst
           the
           which
           there
           were
           
             seven
             thousand
             that
             bowed
             not
             their
             knee
             to
          
           Baal
           ,
           
           and
           was
           the
           Lords
           elected
           and
           sanctified
           people
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           them
           the
           idolatrous
           people
           
             that
             halted
             betwixt
             God
             and
             Baal
             ,
             1
             Kin.
          
           18.
           for
           so
           he
           brought
           
             light
             and
             darkenesse
             ,
             Christ
             and
             Belial
          
           to
           one
           and
           the
           same
           publick
           worship
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           praying
           and
           preaching
           and
           a
           miraculous
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           
             ver
             .
             39.
             
             All
             the
             people
             fell
             on
             their
             faces
             and
             worshipped
             ,
          
           and
           Elijah
           knew
           them
           to
           be
           an
           idolatrous
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           faithfull
           in
           that
           worship
           behoved
           to
           have
           bin
           defiled
           and
           consenters
           to
           the
           unlawfull
           worship
           of
           these
           halters
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Baal
           .
        
         
           Master
           Canne
           ,
           
           poore
           soule
           doubtsome
           what
           to
           say
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             These
             that
             preach
             to
             people
             have
             not
             spirituall
             communion
             with
             all
             which
             are
             present
             and
             heare
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             the
             Divell
             is
             often
             a
             hearer
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           a
           poore
           shift
           ,
           for
           neither
           Saviour
           ,
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           covenant
           ,
           promise
           ,
           or
           seale
           belongeth
           to
           Satan
           :
           He
           is
           a
           hearer
           to
           carry
           away
           
             the
             seed
             that
             falleth
             by
             the
             way
             side
             ,
          
           Mat.
           13.
           
           And
           so
           because
           the
           word
           is
           not
           Satans
           in
           offer
           ,
           and
           he
           commeth
           uncalled
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           Church
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           preached
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           an
           ordinary
           way
           is
           a
           professed
           communion
           with
           all
           professours
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           word
           of
           God
           saith
           ,
           
             Eze.
             33.
             3.
             
             They
             come
             unto
             thee
             as
             the
             people
             commeth
             ,
             and
             they
             sit
             before
             thee
             as
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             heare
             thy
             words
             .
          
           And
           
             Esa.
             58.
             2.
             
             They
             aske
             of
             me
             the
             ordinances
             of
             Justice
             ,
             they
             take
             delight
             in
             approaching
             to
             God.
          
           And
           Esa.
           2.
           2.
           
           The
           peoples
           communion
           with
           one
           another
           in
           going
           to
           the
           Lords
           Mountaine
           to
           be
           taught
           his
           Word
           ,
           is
           set
           downe
           as
           a
           marke
           of
           the
           called
           Church
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           heare
           or
           professe
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           is
           a
           worshipping
           of
           God
           :
           therefore
           joynt-hearers
           are
           joynt-worshippers
           ,
           
           and
           have
           communion
           together
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           eate
           at
           one
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           a
           profession
           that
           the
           eaters
           are
           one
           body
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           17.
           with
           that
           same
           Lord
           ,
           and
           promises
           are
           offered
           in
           the
           word
           that
           are
           sealed
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           All
           our
           Divines
           proove
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           to
           be
           one
           Church
           ,
           because
           that
           same
           word
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           same
           faith
           in
           substance
           that
           was
           preached
           and
           sealed
           to
           us
           ,
           was
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Heb
             :
             11.
             
             Heb
             :
             13.
             8.
             
             Heb
             :
          
           3.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           none
           deny
           this
           but
           
             Arminians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Papists
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           perverters
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           a
           joynt
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           be
           denied
           to
           be
           a
           Church-communion
           in
           externall
           worship
           ,
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           because
           all
           that
           heare
           doe
           not
           believe
           ,
           but
           many
           scoffe
           at
           the
           Word
           ,
           many
           hate
           it
           ,
           many
           reject
           it
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           Separatists
           reason
           ;
           this
           is
           most
           weake
           and
           prooveth
           that
           all
           have
           not
           an
           internall
           communion
           by
           faith
           and
           love
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           nothing
           against
           a
           Church-communion
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Separation
           .
           Also
           hence
           it
           might
           be
           concluded
           ,
           none
           have
           a
           Church-communion
           that
           eateth
           at
           one
           Table
           ,
           and
           eateth
           one
           bread
           and
           drinketh
           one
           cup
           ,
           except
           only
           believers
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           Hypocrites
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           hearing
           together
           ,
           praying
           and
           praysing
           and
           receiving
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           covenant
           together
           in
           one
           politick
           and
           visible
           body
           with
           believers
           ,
           should
           be
           Separatists
           from
           believers
           ,
           having
           no
           Church
           communion
           with
           believers
           ,
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           reason
           and
           s●nse
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Psalm
             .
             42.
             4.
             
             Psalm
             .
             55.
             13
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Cor
             :
             10.
             17.
             
             Math
             :
             13.
             47.
             
             Mat
             :
          
           12.
           13.
           confirmeth
           .
           Master
           Canne
           seeing
           this
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             affirme
             not
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             religious
             communion
             ,
             but
             with
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             our
             profession
             and
             practise
             is
             daily
             otherwaies
             ,
             yet
             so
             that
             they
             be
             such
             persons
             ,
             howbeit
             not
             in
             Church-state
             ,
             yet
             to
             bee
             judged
             in
             the
             Faith
             by
             their
             gracious
             and
             holy
             walking
             ,
             and
             are
             persons
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             Men
             gracious
             and
             holy
             
             in
             their
             walking
             ,
          
           but
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           are
           visible
           Saints
           ,
           and
           so
           if
           there
           be
           no
           religious
           communion
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           but
           with
           persons
           judged
           gracious
           ,
           then
           is
           there
           no
           religious
           communion
           to
           bee
           kept
           ,
           but
           with
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           who
           are
           gracious
           and
           holy
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           plain
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           6.
           
           
           The
           zeale
           of
           Josiah
           commended
           so
           highly
           by
           God
           ,
           should
           have
           bin
           sinfull
           and
           wicked
           zeale
           ,
           in
           commanding
           all
           the
           people
           to
           keepte
           the
           most
           solemne
           
             Passeover
             that
             ever
             had
             beene
             since
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             2
             King.
          
           23.
           21
           ,
           22.
           and
           yet
           Iudah
           was
           universally
           corrupted
           with
           
             high
             places
             ,
             idolatry
             and
             false
             Priest-hood
             ,
             images
             ,
             groves
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           true
           Iosiah
           reformed
           all
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           true
           he
           sought
           no
           more
           of
           the
           people
           for
           their
           externall
           right
           worship
           ,
           but
           profession
           ,
           and
           could
           get
           no
           more
           ,
           yet
           he
           commanded
           not
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           for
           these
           corruptions
           ,
           howbeit
           much
           heart
           wickednesse
           was
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           
             v.
             26.
             
             Notwithstanding
             God
             turned
             not
             from
             the
             fiercenesse
             of
             his
             great
             anger
             against
          
           Judah
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           7.
           
           
           Asa
           his
           zeale
           should
           have
           bin
           as
           sinfull
           
             in
             commanding
             all
          
           Judah
           and
           Benjamin
           ,
           
             and
             the
             strangers
             with
             them
             out
             of
          
           Ephraim
           and
           Manasseh
           ,
           to
           conveene
           in
           an
           Assembly
           (
           which
           was
           farre
           from
           separation
           )
           to
           a
           solemne
           service
           of
           
             swearing
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             se●k
             the
             Lord
             ,
             under
             the
             paine
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             both
             men
             and
             woemen
             ,
          
           and
           presently
           after
           such
           abominable
           Idols
           as
           ●ad
           bin
           in
           Iudah
           and
           
             Beniamin
             ,
             2
             Chron.
          
           15.
           8.
           were
           they
           all
           turned
           visible
           Saints
           ,
           
             a
             holy
             people
             ,
             a
             chosen
             generation
             ,
          
           all
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           partakers
           of
           the
           faith
           and
           promises
           ,
           so
           suddenly
           at
           one
           Proclamation
           ?
        
         
           Also
           8.
           
           
           Ioshua
           24.
           conveened
           all
           the
           Tribes
           and
           exhorted
           them
           
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           he
           charged
           them
           all
           to
           conveene
           ,
           and
           they
           
             did
             enter
             in
             a
             covenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             set
             up
             a
             stone
             under
             an
             oake
             that
             was
             by
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             ver
             :
          
           26.
           
           Now
           this
           conveening
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           even
           these
           who
           v.
           14.
           and
           23.
           had
           
             strange
             gods
             amongst
             them
          
           beside
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           Ioshuah
           knew
           well
           ,
           and
           gave
           
           warning
           therof
           ,
           must
           have
           bin
           a
           sinfull
           fact
           in
           Ioshua
           ,
           in
           commanding
           a
           mixture
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           these
           that
           had
           strange
           gods
           ,
           to
           assemble
           in
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           and
           enter
           in
           covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           heare
           the
           servant
           of
           God
           exhort
           them
           so
           heavenly
           in
           that
           Sermon
           Chap.
           23.
           and
           Chap.
           24.
           of
           Ioshuah
           ,
           this
           was
           
             light
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             Christ
             and
             Belial
          
           to
           come
           to
           one
           Sanctuary
           to
           defile
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           pollute
           the
           people
           with
           leaven
           ,
           take
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           vaine
           ,
           if
           Separatists
           teach
           true
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           And
           9.
           
           
           Moses
           sinned
           grievously
           ,
           Deut.
           29.
           in
           assembling
           all
           the
           
             men
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             their
             little
             ones
             ,
             wives
             ,
             strangers
             ,
             hewers
             of
             wood
             ,
             drawers
             of
             water
             to
             enter
             in
             an
             oath
             and
             covenant
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
          
           which
           was
           a
           solemne
           publick
           worship
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           amongst
           that
           company
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           have
           bin
           separated
           ,
           v.
           4.
           
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             given
             a
             heart
             to
             perceive
             ,
             nor
             eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             nor
             ears
             to
             heare
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           So
           Moses
           in
           that
           prophaned
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           polluted
           the
           word
           of
           the
           covenant
           .
           Many
           other
           instances
           might
           bee
           given
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           Paul
           doe
           not
           only
           not
           command
           separation
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           but
           also
           command
           and
           approove
           their
           meeting
           together
           in
           Church-communion
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             18
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           16.
           2.
           where
           there
           was
           
             schismes
             and
             contentious
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
             envying
             and
             strife
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           3.
           incest
           ,
           and
           incest
           tolerated
           ,
           
             such
             as
             is
             not
             named
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           1.
           
             going
             to
             law
             with
             their
             brethren
             for
             gain
             before
             Infidels
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           
           
             Harlotry
             ,
             v.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Eating
             at
             the
             Idols-Table
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           
           
             Keeping
             fellowship
             with
             Divels
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           20
           ,
           2
           ,
           22.
           comming
           to
           the
           
             Lords
             Table
             drunken
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           21.
           
             eating
             and
             drinking
             damnation
          
           ,
           v.
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           A
           denying
           of
           a
           fundamentall
           point
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           scoffing
           at
           it
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           35.
           
           
             Murthering
             of
             weak
             soules
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             had
             dyed
             for
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Pauls
           name
           despitefully
           traduced
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           8
           ,
           9.
           &c.
           Then
           it
           
           is
           unlawfull
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           pure
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           a
           Church
           is
           not
           constitute
           of
           visible
           Saints
           ,
           and
           a
           people
           all
           taught
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             To
             this
             Master
          
           Barrow
           answereth
           .
           
           1.
           
           These
           were
           faults
           of
           frailty
           and
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Such
           sinnes
           of
           the
           flesh
           against
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           envy
           ,
           strife
           ,
           extortion
           ,
           drunkennesse
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           are
           not
           sinnes
           of
           frailty
           ,
           malitious
           hating
           and
           reproaching
           the
           knowne
           and
           approoved
           servant
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           
             Corinth
             :
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Corinth
             :
          
           4.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           are
           not
           frailties
           ,
           but
           must
           contaminate
           the
           worship
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           sins
           to
           the
           which
           obstinacy
           is
           added
           ,
           howbeit
           possibly
           not
           in
           alike
           measure
           and
           degree
           .
           2.
           
           We
           then
           are
           to
           thinke
           them
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           separate
           from
           them
           ,
           howbeit
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           charity
           we
           cannot
           say
           ,
           
             they
             are
             a
             royall
             Priest-hood
             ,
             the
             holy
             seed
             ,
             the
             sheepe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             and
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           is
           marred
           ,
           and
           a
           company
           that
           is
           not
           such
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           matter
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           as
           you
           teach
           .
        
         
           Barrow
           
             secondly
             saith
          
           ,
           We
           should
           not
           separate
           ,
           till
           their
           sinnes
           be
           reprooved
           and
           censured
           ,
           and
           they
           declared
           incorrigible
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           will
           not
           heare
           admonition
           ,
           such
           were
           not
           the
           Corinthians
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Then
           we
           are
           to
           esteeme
           denyers
           of
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           schismatickes
           ,
           extortioners
           ,
           drunkards
           ,
           incestuous
           persons
           ,
           fornicatours
           knowne
           so
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           bee
           a
           
             Royall
             Priest-hood
             ,
             the
             Sheepe
             ,
             bodie
             and
             Spouse
             of
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             regenerate
             ,
             plants
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             precious
             stones
             of
          
           Zion
           ,
           
             all
             taught
             of
             God
          
           ,
           aye
           and
           while
           the
           Church
           and
           Professours
           rebuke
           them
           and
           censure
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           these
           were
           not
           dispisers
           of
           Pauls
           admonitions
           ,
           why
           should
           Paul
           say
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             4.
             21.
             shall
             I
             come
             to
             you
             with
             the
             rodde
             ?
          
           how
           were
           some
           of
           them
           puffed
           up
           as
           though
           Paul
           would
           not
           come
           ,
           ver
           .
           18.
           and
           why
           doth
           Paul
           never
           once
           command
           that
           they
           separate
           from
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           will
           not
           use
           the
           rodde
           against
           them
           ?
           if
           the
           servant
           of
           God
           must
           waite
           on
           gainsayers
           and
           obstinate
           persons
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           God
           shall
           give
           them
           repentance
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Should
           not
           one
           wait
           on
           a
           whole
           Church
           ,
           or
           many
           in
           a
           Church
           and
           keep
           communion
           with
           them
           ,
           
           
             till
             God
             give
             them
             repentance
          
           ?
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           Separatists
           say
           there
           should
           be
           no
           separation
           from
           a
           Church
           till
           all
           meanes
           be
           used
           of
           rebuking
           ,
           but
           why
           did
           not
           then
           
             Elijah
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             Joshuah
             ,
             Isaiah
             ,
             Ieremiah
          
           command
           separation
           ?
           and
           why
           did
           they
           command
           Church-fellowship
           after
           all
           meanes
           are
           used
           ,
           and
           Israel
           declared
           stiffe-necked
           ,
           Deut.
           9.
           6.
           
           
             Sodome
             ,
             Gomorrah
          
           ,
           Isa.
           1.
           10.
           
             impudent
             and
             hard-hearted
          
           ,
           Ezech.
           3.
           7.
           
             stiffe
             hearted
          
           ,
           chap.
           2.
           4.
           
             refusing
             to
             hearken
             ,
             pulling
             away
             the
             shoulder
             ,
             stopping
             their
             eare
             ,
             making
             their
             heart
             as
             an
             Adamant
             ?
          
           Zach.
           7.
           11
           ,
           12.
           after
           all
           which
           Church
           communion
           with
           them
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           covenant
           and
           oath
           of
           God
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Passeover
           ,
           circumcision
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           is
           commanded
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           the
           Apostle
           tearme
           the
           Gallatians
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             brethren
          
           ;
           Gal.
           1.
           2.
           
             receivers
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           chap.
           3.
           2.
           
             the
             children
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           26.
           spirituall
           ,
           chap.
           6.
           1.
           and
           so
           esteemeth
           them
           a
           right
           constitute
           Church
           not
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           ,
           howbeit
           they
           were
           in
           part
           
             removed
             from
             Christ
             to
             another
             Gospell
             ,
          
           Gal.
           1.
           8.
           
             bewitched
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             joyning
             circumcision
             and
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Law
             with
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             fallen
             from
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             profiting
             them
             nothing
             ,
             fallen
             from
             grace
             ,
             running
             in
             vaine
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             againe
             ,
             and
             not
             under
             Christ
             ,
          
           Gal.
           5.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           18.
           
             beginning
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             ending
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           Gal.
           3
           ▪
           3.
           if
           so
           (
           I
           say
           )
           then
           is
           it
           not
           lawfull
           to
           separate
           from
           a
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           worshippers
           .
           But
           the
           former
           is
           true
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           latter
           .
           The
           proposition
           is
           clear
           ,
           because
           Pauls
           stiles
           which
           he
           giveth
           them
           make
           them
           the
           body
           and
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           separate
           from
           them
           .
           Also
           Paul
           writeth
           to
           them
           as
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           acknowledged
           Church-communion
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           holding
           the
           candlesticke
           of
           Christ
           and
           Christs
           presence
           walking
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           su●fered
           for
           Christs
           name
           ,
           and
           fainted
           not
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           and
           yet
           had
           fallen
           
             from
             her
             first-love
          
           .
           If
           Pergamus
           held
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Balaam
           ,
           and
           the
           Nicolaitans
           ,
           and
           murthered
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
             had
             Sathans
             throne
          
           amongst
           them
           ,
           ver
           .
           13.
           14.
           
           If
           
             Thyatira
             suffered
             the
             woman
          
           Jezabel
           
             to
             seduce
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ.
             If
          
           Sardis
           
             had
             a
             name
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             her
             workes
             were
             not
             perfect
             before
             God
          
           ;
           If
           Laodicea
           turned
           cold
           ,
           indifferent
           and
           lukewarme
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           ready
           to
           be
           
             spewed
             out
             at
             Christs
             mouth
          
           .
           Then
           may
           a
           church
           remaine
           a
           true
           Church
           with
           a
           lawfull
           ,
           visible
           Ministry
           ,
           having
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           seales
           and
           Church
           discipline
           ,
           as
           all
           these
           had
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           separated
           from
           ,
           except
           we
           would
           leave
           the
           candlesticke
           ,
           
             and
             Christ
             walking
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             golden
             candlesticks
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           we
           are
           to
           beare
           long
           in
           patience
           ,
           and
           brotherly
           kindnesse
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           refractarie
           ,
           and
           stiffe-necked
           gainsayers
           ,
           and
           to
           preach
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           keepe
           externall
           communion
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           Paul
           saith
           the
           servant
           of
           God
           must
           doe
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           24
           ,
           25.
           much
           more
           owe
           we
           this
           to
           a
           whole
           Church
           which
           doth
           contumaciously
           suffer
           ,
           or
           defend
           a
           sinne
           ,
           and
           a
           sinner
           .
           But
           the
           former
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Ergo
             ▪
          
           so
           is
           the
           latter
           .
           The
           proposition
           is
           proved
           ,
           If
           we
           owe
           patience
           and
           longanimity
           to
           one
           ,
           then
           farre
           more
           to
           a
           hundred
           ,
           five
           hundred
           ,
           ten
           hundred
           ,
           so
           
             Iohn
             Epist
             3.
             ver
          
           .
           10
           ,
           11.
           did
           beare
           with
           the
           Church
           wherein
           wickednesse
           was
           tollerated
           .
           This
           argument
           is
           confirmed
           ,
           That
           which
           the
           Prophets
           of
           God
           at
           Gods
           command
           did
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           and
           waiting
           on
           upon
           an
           obstinate
           Church
           all
           the
           day
           long
           ,
           that
           same
           onwaiting
           patience
           owe
           we
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           we
           are
           members
           :
           But
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           at
           Gods
           command
           ,
           kept
           Church-fellowship
           of
           prophecying
           to
           a
           people
           disobedient
           ,
           and
           obstinate
           aye
           till
           God
           cast
           them
           off
           ,
           as
           Isaiah
           doth
           chap.
           65.
           2
           ,
           3.
           all
           the
           day
           long
           :
           The
           Prophets
           went
           and
           preached
           to
           
             Ierusalem
             after
             they
             had
             stoned
             ,
             and
             killed
             
             the
             former
             Prophets
             ,
          
           Mat.
           23.
           37.
           
             and
             after
             they
             had
             killed
             the
             heire
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             they
             preached
             to
             them
             also
             ,
          
           Acts
           2.
           22.
           
           Acts
           3.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Acts
           4.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           5.
           4
           ,
           &c.
           so
           
             Jer.
             3
             ▪
             12.
             
             Ieremiah
          
           after
           
             he
             had
             beene
             put
             in
             the
             stockes
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             became
             a
             reproach
             ,
          
           yet
           still
           prophecyed
           ,
           
             Ier
             ,
             20.
             9.
             
             Ier.
          
           26.
           12.
           
           Now
           a
           preacher
           in
           a
           constitute
           Church
           is
           a
           member
           and
           part
           of
           that
           Church
           where
           he
           preacheth
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           beleeve
           and
           be
           saved
           by
           that
           same
           word
           which
           he
           commandeth
           others
           to
           heare
           ,
           as
           a
           meane
           of
           their
           salvation
           ,
           1
           Tim
           4.
           16.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           a
           Church
           have
           such
           influence
           as
           to
           pollute
           the
           publike
           worship
           ,
           and
           to
           defile
           these
           that
           communicate
           in
           the
           worship
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           must
           separate
           therefrom
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           unconverted
           preacher
           be
           not
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           as
           a
           lawfull
           Pastor
           .
           Then
           also
           we
           can
           communicate
           in
           no
           Church
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           lurking
           hypocrites
           ;
           But
           both
           these
           are
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           Ergo
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           in
           that
           kind
           must
           be
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God
           also
           .
           The
           proposition
           is
           cleare
           :
           If
           the
           sinnes
           of
           these
           that
           heare
           ,
           and
           communicate
           with
           me
           ,
           defile
           the
           worship
           to
           me
           ,
           they
           defile
           it
           whether
           I
           know
           their
           sinnes
           or
           no.
           If
           a
           pest
           man
           eating
           with
           me
           ,
           defile
           my
           meate
           ;
           the
           meate
           is
           infected
           to
           me
           ,
           whether
           I
           know
           it
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           be
           obliged
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           know
           it
           not
           ,
           my
           ignorance
           is
           sinnefull
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           excuse
           me
           .
           Now
           certainely
           no
           beleever
           is
           obliged
           to
           know
           the
           latent
           hypocrite
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           sinne
           in
           the
           
             eleven
             Apostles
          
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           not
           Iudas
           to
           be
           the
           traitor
           while
           God
           discovered
           him
           .
           The
           assumption
           I
           prove
           ,
           an
           unconverted
           man
           may
           be
           a
           called
           Pastor
           ,
           whom
           we
           may
           lawfully
           heare
           ,
           as
           Iudas
           was
           a
           chosen
           Apostle
           ,
           so
           
             Mat.
             7.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Phil.
          
           1.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Also
           it
           were
           lawfull
           to
           be
           a
           member
           of
           no
           visible
           Church
           ,
           if
           the
           sinnes
           of
           unknown
           hypocrites
           should
           defile
           the
           worship
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           net
           and
           barne-floore
           there
           are
           alwayes
           bad
           fish
           and
           ch●ffe
           .
           
           Judge
           then
           if
           M.
           Barrow
           teach
           judiciously
           .
           
             If
             the
             open
             sinnes
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             of
             Ministers
             or
             people
             defile
             not
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             administrated
             
             by
             them
             ,
             why
             hath
             God
             said
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             abhomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           Prov.
           15.
           
             and
             that
             the
             wicked
             may
             as
             well
             kill
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             a
             bullock
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             defiled
             ●riest
             toucheth
             is
             defiled
             ,
             their
             prayers
             and
             sacraments
             are
             not
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God.
             Answ.
          
           Except
           by
           Anabaptists
           ,
           I
           never
           read
           the
           Scripture
           so
           perverted
           ;
           the
           praying
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           sacraments
           of
           a
           defiled
           Priest
           ,
           and
           an
           unconverted
           man
           ,
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           others
           ,
           are
           abhominable
           ,
           and
           sinne
           before
           God
           ;
           whether
           they
           be
           censured
           by
           the
           Church
           or
           no
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           known
           to
           be
           defiled
           and
           polluted
           sinners
           in
           the
           state
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           not
           knowne
           ;
           because
           their
           persons
           are
           not
           reconciled
           in
           Christ
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           all
           our
           Divines
           prove
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           and
           Prosper
           proveth
           against
           Pelagians
           ,
           
           and
           our
           Divines
           against
           Arminians
           ;
           see
           for
           this
           what
           
             Arminius
             ,
             Corvinus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Jesuite
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Suarez
          
           and
           ●asques
           saith
           on
           the
           contrary
           .
           The
           notoriety
           of
           Ministers
           and
           professors
           sinnes
           ,
           
           or
           their
           secrecy
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           the
           sinne
           defileth
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           mans
           worship
           ,
           preaching
           and
           prayers
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           
           but
           their
           sinnes
           doe
           not
           an●ll
           ,
           and
           make
           of
           no
           effect
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           
           that
           are
           publike
           ,
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           unconverted
           Minister
           is
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           heard
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           howbeit
           the
           man
           himselfe
           be
           a
           taker
           of
           Gods
           name
           in
           vaine
           ,
           
           else
           infants
           baptised
           by
           an
           unconverted
           Pastour
           ,
           were
           infidels
           ,
           and
           yet
           unbaptised
           ,
           
           if
           his
           sacraments
           administred
           by
           him
           in
           the
           state
           of
           sinne
           be
           no
           ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           abhominations
           that
           defile
           others
           as
           well
           as
           himselfe
           .
           Thus
           the
           preaching
           of
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           the
           abhominable
           slaves
           of
           hell
           ,
           as
           concerning
           their
           conversation
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           even
           while
           they
           
             sate
             on
             Moses
             chayre
          
           ,
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           Christ
           commandeth
           ,
           Mat.
           23.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           Argument
           If
           the
           Church-worship
           must
           be
           forsaken
           ,
           
           for
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           fellow-worshippers
           ,
           then
           the
           publike
           ordinances
           of
           word
           and
           sacraments
           ,
           should
           have
           their
           worth
           and
           dignity
           from
           the
           persons
           worshipping
           :
           as
           preaching
           should
           be
           more
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           the
           holier
           the
           preacher
           be
           ;
           and
           lesse
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           lesse
           holy
           that
           he
           be
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           the
           preacher
           be
           an
           unwashen
           and
           an
           unhallowed
           Priest
           (
           whereof
           there
           are
           too
           many
           ,
           alas
           ,
           in
           our
           age
           )
           But
           this
           were
           absurd
           ,
           the
           word
           hath
           all
           the
           essentiall
           dignity
           and
           holinesse
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           preaching
           and
           baptizing
           are
           true
           pastorall
           acts
           and
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           ,
           so
           the
           men
           be
           called
           by
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           having
           their
           power
           from
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           whose
           ordinances
           they
           are
           ,
           what
           ever
           be
           the
           mens
           morall
           carriage
           .
           I
           grant
           it
           is
           more
           unsavoury
           ,
           and
           worketh
           the
           lesse
           ,
           if
           the
           man
           be
           an
           ungracious
           slave
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           by
           accident
           and
           from
           our
           corruption
           who
           cannot
           looke
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           receive
           it
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           looke
           who
           he
           is
           ,
           a
           good
           ,
           or
           a
           bad
           man
           who
           carrieth
           the
           letters
           ;
           and
           what
           vessell
           it
           be
           that
           beareth
           Gods-treasure
           ,
           if
           of
           gold
           ,
           or
           of
           earth
           .
           
           This
           argument
           Augustine
           presseth
           against
           the
           Donatists
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           Church-worship
           ,
           where
           wicked
           people
           worship
           with
           us
           ,
           be
           defiled
           to
           us
           beleevers
           ,
           then
           Peters
           preaching
           was
           defiled
           to
           the
           converts
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           because
           Ananias
           and
           
             Saphira
             ,
             Simon
             Magus
          
           did
           worship
           with
           them
           :
           
             Moses
             ,
             Elijah
             ,
             Joshua
          
           could
           not
           but
           be
           defiled
           by
           the
           prefence
           of
           stiffe-necked
           people
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           were
           going
           after
           Baalim
           ,
           and
           they
           sinned
           in
           taking
           part
           and
           consenting
           to
           a
           polluted
           covenant
           ,
           Passeover
           ,
           feast
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Sermon
           or
           the
           like
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           the
           worshippers
           to
           b●
           such
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           to
           communicate
           with
           them
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           then
           the
           worship
           publike
           where
           wicked
           persons
           doe
           communicate
           ,
           doth
           not
           of
           it selfe
           contaminate
           and
           pollute
           the
           worship
           to
           others
           who
           are
           true
           believers
           ,
           but
           only
           upon
           condition
           that
           believers
           know
           the
           wickednesse
           ,
           for
           1.
           
           We
           desire
           a
           warrant
           of
           this
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           worship
           .
           2.
           
           And
           if
           so
           be
           baptisme
           administred
           by
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           whom
           we
           take
           to
           be
           a
           faithfull
           Pastor
           ,
           should
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           I
           never
           thought
           our
           knowledge
           had
           
           power
           to
           change
           worship
           from
           a
           pure
           and
           cleane
           case
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           impure
           and
           uncleane
           ,
           by
           this
           meanes
           
             light
             and
             darkenesse
             ,
             Christ
             and
             Beliall
             ,
             the
             womans
             seede
             and
             the
             Serpents
             seede
          
           may
           remaine
           together
           ,
           we
           may
           stay
           with
           the
           infectious
           botch
           of
           uncleane
           worship
           ,
           while
           we
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           rebuke
           and
           censure
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           too
           long
           ,
           to
           lye
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           be
           burnt
           to
           ashes
           ,
           till
           we
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           secrets
           that
           are
           known
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           whether
           the
           whole
           thousand
           professors
           that
           worship
           with
           us
           ,
           be
           beleevers
           or
           unbeleevers
           .
           3.
           
           This
           answer
           helpeth
           not
           against
           our
           argument
           ,
           for
           
             Moses
             ,
             Isaiah
             ,
             Ieremiah
          
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           knew
           most
           part
           that
           these
           with
           whom
           they
           did
           publikely
           communicate
           in
           publike
           worship
           were
           stiffe-necked
           ,
           rebellious
           ,
           idolatrous
           ,
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           separate
           from
           the
           publike
           worship
           ,
           for
           their
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           That
           which
           is
           so
           hainous
           a
           sinne
           ,
           as
           to
           prophane
           
             Gods
             name
          
           ,
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           to
           marry
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           ,
           to
           mixe
           God
           and
           Idols
           that
           are
           Divells
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           forbidden
           in
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ;
           but
           separation
           from
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           worshippers
           is
           never
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           communion
           is
           ever
           commanded
           in
           the
           old
           ,
           or
           new
           Testament
           ,
           therfore
           separation
           cannot
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           communion
           cannot
           be
           such
           a
           sin
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
           A
           worship
           may
           be
           false
           in
           the
           matter
           two
           wayes
           ,
           either
           when
           we
           are
           to
           practice
           it
           ,
           or
           give
           our
           assent
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacraments
           after
           an
           unlawfull
           manner
           ,
           to
           assent
           to
           corrupt
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           is
           never
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           here
           we
           may
           separate
           from
           the
           worship
           ,
           when
           we
           separate
           not
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           Or
           then
           the
           worship
           is
           false
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           our
           presence
           doth
           not
           make
           it
           unlawfull
           to
           us
           ;
           as
           professors
           may
           heare
           a
           preacher
           who
           preacheth
           the
           body
           of
           divinity
           soundly
           ,
           howbeit
           he
           mixe
           errors
           with
           it
           ,
           because
           what
           every
           one
           heareth
           they
           are
           to
           try
           ere
           they
           beleeve
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           teacheth
           ,
           1
           
             Thes.
             5.
             21.
             
             Try
             all
             things
             ,
             hold
             fast
             what
             
             is
             good
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           4.
           1.
           
           
             Try
             the
             spirits
          
           :
           in
           so
           doing
           we
           separate
           from
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           while
           we
           heare
           the
           good
           and
           refuse
           the
           evill
           :
           because
           we
           separate
           from
           the
           error
           of
           the
           worship
           ,
           therefore
           to
           heare
           unsound
           doctrine
           is
           not
           to
           partake
           of
           false
           worship
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           to
           heare
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           but
           to
           beware
           of
           their
           leaven
           ,
           and
           finding
           it
           to
           be
           soure
           and
           unsound
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           reject
           it
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
           A
           communion
           in
           worship
           true
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           where
           the
           person
           called
           ,
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           Preacher
           is
           a
           minister
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           is
           unlawfull
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           not
           to
           acknowledge
           any
           of
           Babel
           ,
           or
           Baals
           Priests
           professing
           their
           calling
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           man
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
           When
           we
           separate
           from
           a
           Church
           overturning
           the
           foundation
           of
           religion
           ,
           as
           from
           Rome
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           keepe
           a
           desire
           of
           gaining
           them
           ,
           howbeit
           not
           a
           brotherly
           fellowship
           with
           them
           .
           Augustine
           saith
           with
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           mercy
           
             to
             rebuke
             what
             we
             cannot
             amend
             ,
             and
             to
             beare
             it
             patiently
             ,
             and
             else
             where
             :
          
           So
           
             Ciprian
             ,
             August
             .
             Epist.
             162.
             
             &
          
           50.
           sheweth
           ,
           the
           Africans
           were
           esteemed
           a
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           howbeit
           they
           strictly
           held
           baptisme
           ,
           by
           heretiques
           ,
           to
           be
           no
           baptisme
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           11.
           
           Whither
           or
           no
           separation
           from
           a
           true
           Church
           because
           of
           the
           sinnes
           of
           professors
           and
           manifest
           defence
           of
           scandalous
           persons
           can
           be
           proved
           from
           Gods
           word
           ,
           to
           be
           lawfull
           .
        
         
           DIvers
           places
           of
           Scripture
           are
           abused
           by
           Separatists
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           the
           lawfullnesse
           of
           their
           separation
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
             Come
             out
             from
             amongst
             them
             and
             separate
             your selves
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             touch
             no
             uncleane
             thing
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             receive
             
             you
             ,
          
           
           Ergo
           (
           saith
           Ainsworth
           )
           It
           is
           commanded
           us
           of
           God
           to
           come
           out
           of
           a
           corrupt
           Church
           ,
           and
           separate
           from
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           be
           in
           covenant
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           This
           is
           no
           locall
           separation
           commanded
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           
           as
           
             Erasmus
             Sarcerius
          
           observeth
           ,
           but
           a
           separation
           in
           affection
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           a
           locall
           separation
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           the
           Idol-table
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           at
           which
           some
           did
           eate
           at
           Corinth
           to
           the
           great
           offence
           of
           the
           weake
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             8.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           10.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           but
           from
           this
           is
           badly
           concluded
           separation
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           true
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           and
           sacraments
           are
           in
           purity
           ,
           suppose
           some
           errors
           be
           practised
           by
           some
           :
           Paul
           borrowed
           this
           place
           from
           Isa.
           52.
           11.
           as
           Calvin
           thinketh
           ,
           
           where
           the
           Lord
           chargeth
           the
           people
           to
           come
           out
           from
           Babilon
           ,
           seeing
           Cyrus
           had
           proclaimed
           liberty
           to
           them
           to
           come
           home
           ,
           and
           applyeth
           it
           to
           the
           case
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           flye
           all
           fellowship
           with
           Idols
           ,
           and
           Idols
           temples
           and
           tables
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           10.
           because
           
             light
             and
             darkenesse
             ,
             Christ
             and
             Beliall
             cannot
             agree
             ,
          
           as
           he
           citeth
           from
           
             Ezech.
             37.
             
             Ezech
             43.
             7.
             
             Levit.
          
           26.
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           
           as
           Marlorat
           teacheth
           .
           Now
           this
           separation
           in
           Corinth
           was
           in
           a
           Church
           from
           the
           Idolatry
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           separation
           we
           allow
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           separation
           out
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           else
           the
           wordes
           would
           beare
           that
           Paul
           will
           have
           them
           to
           forsake
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           for
           idolatrous
           tables
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           a
           new
           Church
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           which
           the
           Separatists
           dare
           not
           say
           ,
           and
           is
           contrary
           to
           other
           places
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           14.
           
           Where
           he
           commandeth
           and
           alloweth
           their
           meeting
           and
           publike
           Church
           communion
           ,
           therefore
           this
           place
           proveth
           not
           their
           point
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           separation
           is
           such
           a
           separation
           as
           is
           betwixt
           
             light
             and
             darkenesse
             ,
             Christ
             and
             Beliall
             ,
          
           but
           the
           separation
           is
           not
           from
           externall
           communion
           ,
           which
           Separatists
           urge
           ,
           but
           from
           all
           spirituall
           and
           internall
           communion
           .
           For
           Separatists
           teach
           that
           alwayes
           there
           are
           in
           the
           Church
           visible
           hypocrites
           and
           true
           beleevers
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           cause
           M.
           Barrow
           saith
           ,
           
           it
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           
             draw-net
             wherein
             there
          
           
           are
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ;
           now
           Hypocrites
           and
           believers
           together
           in
           one
           visible
           Church
           are
           light
           and
           darknesse
           together
           ,
           and
           externall
           Church
           communion
           with
           the
           hypocrite
           (
           which
           is
           lawfull
           )
           cannot
           be
           a
           touching
           of
           an
           uncleane
           thing
           ,
           and
           so
           Church-fellowship
           with
           the
           wicked
           cannot
           be
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           together
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           Separation
           here
           commanded
           is
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           corrupted
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           where
           need
           force
           the
           Corinthians
           behoved
           to
           be
           joyned
           to
           Idols
           ,
           
             v
             :
             16
             ▪
             For
             what
             agreement
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             hath
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             with
             Idols
             ?
          
           Now
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           that
           the
           faithfull
           who
           were
           
             Temples
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
          
           should
           not
           sit
           and
           eat
           at
           the
           Idols
           Table
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           ,
           1
           Cor
           :
           10.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           The
           Divels
           Table
           and
           cup.
           But
           what
           Logicke
           is
           this
           ?
           Separate
           from
           Idols
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           separate
           from
           a
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           and
           is
           professed
           and
           taught
           ;
           this
           is
           to
           be
           yoaked
           with
           Christs
           body
           ,
           Spouse
           ,
           truth
           ,
           but
           to
           fly
           the
           errours
           that
           are
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           we
           also
           teach
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           Rev
           :
           18.
           4.
           
           Goe
           out
           of
           her
           my
           people
           that
           yee
           be
           not
           partakers
           of
           her
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           that
           y●
           receive
           not
           of
           her
           plagues
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           we
           must
           seperate
           from
           the
           Church
           where
           there
           is
           any
           thing
           of
           Romes
           worship
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           followeth
           not
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           as
           if
           one
           would
           say
           ,
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           is
           to
           come
           upon
           the
           whore
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           hath
           overturned
           the
           foundation
           of
           true
           faith
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           if
           Corinth
           will
           not
           excommunicate
           the
           incestuous
           man
           after
           ye
           have
           warned
           them
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           come
           out
           of
           that
           Babel
           also
           ,
           
             least
             ye
             be
             partakers
             of
             her
             sinnes
             .
          
           For
           they
           teach
           were
           a
           visible
           Church
           never
           so
           sound
           ,
           pure
           ,
           holy
           ,
           faire
           in
           doctrine
           and
           life
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           refuse
           to
           cast
           out
           a
           scandalous
           person
           ,
           and
           will
           spare
           and
           defend
           him
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           stay
           in
           that
           Church
           and
           ▪
           keepe
           communion
           with
           her
           ,
           are
           partakers
           of
           her
           sins
           .
           Howbeit
           some
           saving
           truths
           remain
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           we
           keepe
           yet
           a
           materiall
           and
           reall
           union
           with
           Rome
           in
           as
           farre
           as
           they
           professe
           one
           God
           ;
           three
           persons
           ,
           two
           natures
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           &c.
           but
           we
           have
           separated
           from
           Rome
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           professed
           and
           commanded
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           their
           other
           Heresies
           everteth
           the
           foundation
           of
           Faith.
           2.
           
           Because
           they
           lay
           another
           foundation
           above
           the
           foundation
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           a
           multitude
           of
           Idol-gods
           ,
           but
           it
           followeth
           in
           no
           sort
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           separate
           from
           every
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           incorrigible
           in
           one
           fault
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           Where
           is
           there
           a
           Christian
           Church
           that
           we
           could
           live
           in
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           yea
           except
           the
           Anabaptists-Church
           ,
           a
           Church
           of
           white
           paper
           as
           faire
           as
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           spot
           on
           more
           then
           on
           the
           triumphing
           Church
           ,
           this
           on
           Earth
           is
           a
           city
           in
           the
           Moone
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           Come
           not
           ye
           to
           Gilgall
           ,
           neither
           goe
           yee
           up
           to
           Bethaven
           ,
           therfore
           people
           were
           to
           separate
           from
           Idolatrous
           Israel
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           have
           prooved
           that
           the
           true
           Prophets
           commanded
           Church-fellowship
           with
           Israel
           after
           their
           Idolatry
           :
           and
           judge
           if
           this
           be
           good
           ,
           
             Goe
             not
             to
          
           Bethaven
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           house
           of
           vanity
           ,
           called
           Bethel
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           Jeroboams
           calves
           were
           worshipped
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           separate
           from
           all
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           Israel
           :
           we
           say
           ,
           
             Ex
             negatione
             speciei
             ,
             malè
             concluditur
             negatio
             generis
             ,
          
           separate
           from
           Ieroboams
           calves
           :
           therfore
           separate
           from
           all
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           Israel
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           bad
           consequence
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           In
           the
           old
           Testament
           the
           Law
           consisted
           of
           outward
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           outwardly
           performed
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           to
           separate
           from
           them
           .
           But
           under
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           become
           now
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           where
           Christ
           hath
           given
           power
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           to
           censure
           scandalous
           sinnes
           ,
           
           all
           should
           separate
           from
           a
           corrupt
           Church
           :
           So
           Barrow
           .
           
             But
             Master
          
           Smith
           
             helpeth
             him
          
           ,
           
           All
           things
           were
           shadowes
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           :
           
             David
             ,
             Jehoshaphat
          
           ,
           &c.
           suffered
           knowne
           sinnes
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           the
           true
           matter
           of
           the
           typicall
           Church
           ,
           being
           typically
           and
           ceremonially
           cleane
           :
           for
           to
           the
           
           constitution
           of
           the
           typicall
           Church
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           required
           true
           holinesse
           ,
           but
           ceremoniall
           cleannesse
           :
           Holinesse
           was
           required
           of
           them
           for
           their
           acceptation
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           the
           constitution
           of
           their
           Church
           :
           so
           there
           were
           there
           typicall
           Saints
           ,
           typicall
           Hypocrites
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           no
           communion
           together
           till
           they
           were
           purified
           ,
           and
           yet
           being
           indeed
           wicked
           persons
           they
           might
           have
           Church-communion
           together
           .
           But
           our
           constitution
           ,
           ministry
           ,
           communion
           ,
           separation
           are
           contrary
           to
           theirs
           ,
           
           true
           holinesse
           is
           required
           under
           the
           new
           Testament
           .
           Robinson
           addeth
           ,
           No
           man
           could
           absolutely
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           the
           onely
           one
           visible
           Church
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           tyed
           to
           one
           Temple
           ,
           Altar
           ,
           Sacrifice
           ,
           Priest-hood
           and
           place
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           excommunication
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           now
           ,
           the
           offender
           was
           by
           bodily
           death
           cut
           off
           from
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           is
           most
           false
           that
           externall
           performances
           of
           duties
           were
           sufficient
           to
           make
           men
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           .
           
           1.
           
           Because
           man-slayers
           ▪
           adulterers
           ,
           &c.
           were
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           and
           excommunicated
           from
           the
           congregation
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           their
           prayers
           were
           not
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           by
           Moses
           his
           law
           ,
           Num
           :
           35.
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           Es
           :
           1.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Es.
           66.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           2
           
           It
           is
           false
           that
           all
           the
           worship
           under
           the
           new
           Testament
           is
           so
           spirituall
           that
           outward
           performances
           of
           externall
           profession
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           doth
           not
           also
           make
           professours
           Ecclesiastically
           holy
           and
           separated
           from
           other
           people
           not
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           for
           
             Ananias
             ,
             Saphira
             ,
             Simon
             Magus
          
           for
           a
           time
           were
           externally
           holy
           ,
           and
           differenced
           from
           Pagans
           without
           the
           Church
           by
           their
           baptisme
           and
           externall
           profession
           .
           Then
           Barrow
           must
           quit
           all
           places
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           for
           separation
           from
           a
           wicked
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Prov.
             15.
             
             The
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             abomination
             to
             God
             ,
          
           was
           as
           true
           in
           the
           old
           as
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           Sacrifices
           offered
           by
           the
           wicked
           Priest
           were
           no
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           did
           pollute
           others
           ,
           who
           did
           communicate
           with
           him
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           in
           substance
           were
           one
           and
           the
           same
           with
           our
           Sacraments
           ,
           Heb.
           13.
           8.
           1
           
           Cor.
           10.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Joh.
           8.
           56.
           
           Joh.
           6.
           50
           ,
           51.
           
           Col.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12.
           1
           
           Cor
           :
           5.
           7.
           all
           say
           this
           except
           ▪
           
             Papists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Arminians
          
           and
           Socinians
           ,
           and
           for
           notoriously
           wicked
           persons
           to
           use
           the
           Sacraments
           with
           prophane
           and
           wicked
           hearts
           ,
           was
           most
           unlawfull
           and
           made
           them
           in
           that
           no
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           but
           as
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           ●s
           .
           1.
           10.
           as
           
             Aethiopians
             ,
             Aegyptians
          
           and
           Philistins
           ,
           Amos
           9.
           7.
           and
           such
           were
           forbidden
           to
           take
           
             Gods
             covenant
             in
             their
             mouth
             ,
             seeing
             they
             hated
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
          
           Psal.
           50.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             Their
             prayers
             were
             abomination
             when
             their
             hands
             were
             bloody
             ,
          
           Es
           :
           1.
           15.
           their
           Sacrifices
           like
           the
           murthering
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacrificing
           of
           a
           dogg
           ,
           which
           was
           abomination
           to
           God
           ,
           Isa
           ,
           66.
           3.
           and
           so
           are
           all
           the
           means
           they
           use
           ,
           but
           I
           believe
           ,
           if
           Christ
           was
           the
           Spouse
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           head
           of
           the
           body
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           as
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           constitution
           of
           this
           body
           visibly
           worshipping
           him
           in
           a
           Church-state
           ,
           there
           was
           required
           that
           the
           people
           should
           be
           not
           only
           typically
           holy
           ,
           but
           really
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           should
           be
           sanctified
           not
           only
           typically
           ,
           but
           really
           ,
           by
           reall
           declaration
           of
           all
           that
           drew
           nigh
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Song
             of
             Solomon
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           communion
           was
           morall
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           beside
           that
           it
           was
           typicall
           in
           some
           points
           .
           
           And
           this
           is
           direct
           contrary
           to
           their
           confession
           ,
           where
           they
           make
           Separation
           from
           a
           corrupt
           Church
           morall
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           separation
           of
           the
           godly
           from
           the
           wicked
           was
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
          
           and
           they
           teach
           ,
           
             That
             all
             true
             Churches
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             are
             one
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             essentiall
             constitution
             :
          
           And
           would
           the
           Lord
           have
           these
           to
           receive
           the
           seales
           of
           his
           covenant
           ,
           as
           true
           members
           typicall
           of
           a
           typicall
           Church
           :
           This
           they
           say
           is
           1
           To
           take
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Lord
           doth
           seale
           unrighteousnesse
           .
           3.
           
           That
           he
           prophaneth
           his
           Sons
           bloud
           and
           death
           :
           then
           a
           people
           laden
           with
           iniqu●ty
           ,
           a
           Sodome
           ,
           a
           generation
           of
           Idolaters
           might
           all
           by
           Gods
           typicall
           command
           ,
           claime
           to
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           common
           beleevers
           amongst
           the
           Iewes
           had
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           if
           Separatists
           teach
           right
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           power
           to
           
             rebuke
             one
             another
          
           ,
           Levit
           :
           19.
           17.
           and
           this
           to
           them
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           
           as
           Smith
           saith
           ,
           they
           had
           power
           of
           ordination
           to
           lay
           hands
           on
           their
           officers
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           of
           election
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           prove
           from
           ,
           Levit
           :
           8.
           2
           ,
           3.
           a
           place
           notwithstanding
           abused
           ,
           
           for
           the
           congregation
           there
           is
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           congregation
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           hundred
           times
           taken
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           els
           how
           could
           six
           hundreth
           thousand
           persons
           ,
           beside
           aged
           men
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           lay
           hands
           on
           the
           officers
           ?
           They
           did
           also
           excommunicate
           no
           lesse
           then
           our
           Church
           of
           believers
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           
           therfore
           their
           Church
           in
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           was
           every
           way
           as
           ours
           ,
           except
           in
           some
           accidentall
           ceremonies
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           suppose
           the
           Iewes
           were
           the
           only
           visible
           Church
           that
           none
           could
           separate
           from
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           
             and
             Belial
             ,
             light
             and
             darknesse
             should
             never
             dwell
             together
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           A
           little
           leaven
           leaveneth
           the
           whole
           lump
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           scandalous
           sinner
           not
           censured
           ,
           maketh
           the
           whole
           Church
           an
           infected
           lump
           ,
           therfore
           we
           are
           to
           separate
           from
           that
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           goe
           on
           ,
           except
           wee
           would
           be
           leavened
           :
           So
           Robinson
           ,
           Ainsworth
           ,
           Smith
           ,
           Canne
           ,
           object
           .
        
         
           Answ
           1.
           
           There
           is
           a
           double
           infection
           ,
           one
           physicall
           as
           leaven
           ,
           that
           by
           touching
           leaveneth
           ,
           and
           pest-cloaths
           that
           by
           touching
           defile
           the
           ayre
           or
           mens
           bodies
           :
           the
           comparison
           holdeth
           not
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           .
           There
           is
           a
           morall
           infection
           by
           evill
           example
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           incestuous
           Corinthian
           ,
           not
           excommunicated
           ,
           did
           infect
           ,
           if
           any
           should
           use
           his
           company
           as
           a
           brother
           and
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           of
           this
           latter
           sort
           ,
           the
           place
           1
           Cor
           :
           5.
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           .
           The
           incestuous
           man
           would
           infect
           ,
           if
           the
           guides
           and
           the
           Apostles
           spirit
           should
           ●●t
           cast
           him
           out
           :
           Hence
           it
           is
           true
           that
           Church
           guydes
           ,
           in
           not
           excommunicating
           ,
           did
           what
           was
           in
           them
           morally
           ,
           to
           infect
           and
           leaven
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           1.
           
           It
           followeth
           not
           
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           
             actu
             secundo
          
           ,
           and
           actually
           infected
           ,
           howbeit
           ,
           no
           thanks
           to
           the
           guides
           .
           2.
           
           It
           followeth
           not
           that
           they
           should
           separate
           from
           a
           Church
           that
           might
           infect
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           not
           Gods
           meane
           of
           eschewing
           infection
           to
           lowpe
           out
           of
           one
           true
           Church
           to
           another
           for
           one
           fault
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             eschewing
             and
             separating
             from
             the
             error
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             mans
             company
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             them
             to
             eschew
             the
             infection
             .
             They
             urge
             ,
          
           But
           it
           is
           atempting
           of
           God
           to
           stay
           in
           an
           infected
           lump
           ,
           suppose
           you
           be
           not
           actually
           infected
           your selfe
           ,
           for
           no
           thankes
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           tempting
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           keepe
           company
           with
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           suppose
           by
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           yee
           learne
           not
           his
           wicked
           fashions
           ,
           a
           man
           is
           guilty
           of
           selfe-murther
           ,
           who
           rydeth
           a
           swelling
           and
           dangerous
           river
           ,
           and
           sinneth
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           suppose
           God
           graciously
           pardon
           his
           rashnesse
           ,
           and
           carry
           him
           through
           the
           river
           safe
           .
        
         
           I
           Answ.
           1.
           
           To
           stay
           in
           every
           place
           where
           sinners
           are
           ,
           and
           to
           haunt
           the
           wicked
           mans
           company
           as
           his
           companion
           ,
           is
           a
           sinfull
           tempting
           of
           God
           ,
           suppose
           ye
           be
           not
           actually
           insnared
           :
           but
           to
           stay
           in
           the
           company
           or
           Church
           ,
           carefully
           flying
           every
           spot
           and
           soule
           ayre
           ,
           that
           may
           blow
           sin
           upon
           you
           ,
           is
           no
           tempting
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             they
             thus
             urge
             ,
          
           to
           stay
           a
           member
           of
           a
           leavened
           Church
           ,
           and
           keepe
           Church-communion
           with
           that
           infected
           Church
           ,
           is
           to
           tempt
           God
           ,
           therfore
           God
           calleth
           you
           to
           separate
           from
           that
           Church
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           1.
           
           To
           stay
           a
           member
           of
           that
           Church
           wholly
           leavened
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           worship
           is
           leaven
           ,
           and
           fundamentall
           points
           corrupted
           and
           obtruded
           upon
           the
           conscience
           ,
           is
           to
           tempt
           God
           ,
           for
           then
           I
           keepe
           communion
           with
           a
           leavened
           Church
           ,
           as
           leavened
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           Babell
           :
           but
           the
           assumption
           now
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           the
           case
           not
           so
           here
           ,
           but
           to
           keep
           my self
           and
           remain
           a
           member
           of
           a
           Church
           leavened
           in
           part
           with
           one
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           no
           part
           with
           the
           sinne
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           no
           consent
           therunto
           is
           no
           tempting
           of
           God
           ;
           Paul
           joyned
           as
           a
           member
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           them
           as
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           commanded
           
           to
           keepe
           Church
           fellowship
           with
           them
           ,
           1
           Cor
           :
           5.
           4.
           even
           when
           this
           leavened
           lump
           was
           souring
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           
             But
             thirdly
             they
             urge
          
           ,
           the
           incestuous
           mans
           sinne
           not
           censured
           ,
           infected
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           infected
           Church
           infecteth
           the
           worship
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           deny
           that
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           worshippers
           infecteth
           the
           worship
           to
           others
           that
           are
           not
           guilty
           ,
           it
           infecteth
           the
           worship
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           others
           ,
           a
           worship
           corrupt
           by
           accident
           only
           through
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           worshipper
           ,
           may
           and
           doth
           make
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           damnation
           to
           the
           eater
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           eater
           is
           forbidden
           so
           to
           eat
           ;
           a
           worship
           in
           the
           matter
           and
           intrinsecall
           principle
           unjust
           and
           sinfull
           is
           defiled
           both
           to
           the
           man
           himselfe
           and
           to
           all
           that
           taketh
           part
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           teacher
           of
           false
           Doctrine
           and
           all
           that
           heareth
           and
           believeth
           are
           defiled
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           sin
           of
           an
           unworthy
           communicant
           even
           knowne
           to
           be
           so
           be
           damnation
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           defile
           the
           worship
           to
           others
           ,
           then
           Paul
           would
           have
           said
           ,
           he
           that
           
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             unworthily
             ,
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             his
             owne
             damnation
             ,
             and
             the
             damnation
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           Paul
           should
           have
           forbidden
           all
           others
           to
           eat
           and
           drinke
           withall
           ,
           who
           communicateth
           unworthily
           ,
           if
           he
           allowed
           separation
           ,
           but
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             damnation
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             himselfe
          
           ,
           not
           to
           all
           others
           .
        
         
           
             But
             fourthly
             ,
             they
             urge
             thus
             ,
          
           We
           must
           not
           onely
           strive
           to
           rebuke
           ,
           and
           censure
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           not
           stay
           a
           member
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           we
           are
           not
           permitted
           to
           doe
           the
           duty
           that
           Christ
           hath
           commanded
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           station
           and
           place
           is
           unwarrantable
           ,
           where
           we
           are
           necessitated
           to
           sinne
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           omit
           a
           duty
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           we
           must
           separate
           from
           that
           Church
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           faithfull
           may
           not
           use
           the
           Keyes
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Also
           if
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           be
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           some
           teach
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           are
           under
           a
           commandement
           of
           God
           to
           rebuke
           authoritatively
           ,
           and
           judicially
           to
           censure
           and
           excommunicate
           ,
           their
           universall
           
           omission
           of
           that
           duty
           seemeth
           to
           be
           sinfull
           ;
           and
           (
           howbeit
           I
           be
           loath
           to
           teach
           Separation
           )
           I
           see
           not
           how
           the
           authours
           who
           give
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           all
           private
           Christians
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           separate
           from
           all
           Churches
           where
           Presbyteriall
           government
           is
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           strictest
           Separatists
           do●
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Affirmative
           precepts
           tye
           not
           in
           all
           differences
           of
           time
           :
           To
           rebuke
           your
           brother
           is
           alwayes
           lawfull
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           done
           ,
           observing
           due
           circumstances
           ;
           but
           that
           every
           be●eever
           rebuke
           Church-wayes
           ,
           and
           judicially
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           doth
           not
           tye
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           Christ
           never
           gave
           that
           power
           to
           all
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           duties
           tye
           absolutely
           ,
           as
           to
           pray
           ,
           these
           we
           cannot
           forbeare
           :
           Suppose
           a
           Church
           should
           make
           a
           Law
           ,
           like
           Darius
           to
           borrow
           a
           dumbe
           Devill
           ,
           for
           thirty
           dayes
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           none
           ,
           that
           Church
           should
           not
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           not
           acknowledged
           in
           that
           .
           Other
           dutyes
           tye
           conditionally
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           pray
           in
           publicke
           with
           a
           man
           notoriously
           serving
           Satan
           ,
           and
           deserving
           to
           be
           excommunicate
           ;
           yet
           if
           the
           Church
           excommunicate
           not
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           to
           separate
           from
           the
           prayer
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           that
           person
           is
           suffered
           there
           :
           so
           these
           duties
           that
           tye
           upon
           a
           condition
           that
           dependeth
           upon
           others
           and
           not
           upon
           my selfe
           ,
           tye
           not
           alwayes
           .
           I
           am
           obliged
           to
           beleeve
           what
           point
           the
           Pastor
           teacheth
           ,
           but
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           upon
           condition
           it
           agrees
           to
           Gods
           Word
           .
        
         
           
             They
             fifthly
             urge
          
           .
           But
           I
           am
           necessitated
           in
           a
           false
           Church
           to
           communicate
           with
           those
           whom
           I
           know
           to
           be
           no
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           but
           limbs
           of
           Satan
           ,
           because
           in
           Gods
           court
           they
           are
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           no
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           through
           the
           corruption
           of
           these
           that
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           these
           are
           permitted
           to
           be
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           in
           Gods
           court
           are
           no
           members
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           remaine
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           must
           communicate
           with
           them
           ,
           yea
           if
           I
           remaine
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           must
           communicate
           at
           that
           table
           where
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           are
           prophaned
           by
           dogges
           and
           swine
           ,
           therefore
           in
           that
           case
           I
           must
           separate
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           In
           your
           holiest
           independant
           Church
           where
           discipline
           is
           m●st
           in
           vigour
           ,
           you
           meet
           with
           this
           doubt
           ,
           and
           must
           separate
           also
           ,
           if
           this
           reason
           be
           good
           :
           For
           suppose
           you
           know
           one
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           adultery
           and
           murther
           ,
           and
           had
           seen
           it
           with
           your
           eyes
           ,
           the
           party
           guilty
           to
           you
           is
           not
           guilty
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           1.
           you
           are
           but
           one
           ,
           none
           is
           guilty
           Ecclesiastically
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           debar●ed
           penally
           and
           judicially
           from
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           except
           by
           confession
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           
             by
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
          
           .
           2.
           
           You
           know
           what
           is
           holden
           by
           all
           our
           Divines
           ,
           
           yea
           even
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           and
           Papists
           teach
           that
           the
           Church
           cannot
           judge
           of
           hid
           things
           ,
           and
           acts
           of
           the
           mind
           .
           
           So
           saith
           
             Thom.
             Aquin.
             Cajetan
             ,
             Soto
             ,
             Durandus
             ,
             Almain
             ,
             Gerson
             ,
             Navar.
             Driedo
             ,
             Joan.
             Maior
             .
             Paludan
             .
          
           
           Antonin
           .
           their
           ground
           is
           good
           :
           The
           Church
           cannot
           judge
           of
           that
           they
           cannot
           see
           ;
           
           And
           the
           Churches
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           all
           for
           the
           externall
           policy
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           such
           a
           sinne
           cannot
           be
           the
           object
           of
           Church-censure
           ,
           
           or
           cause
           of
           Separation
           ,
           
           Excommunication
           is
           ever
           used
           against
           externall
           scandals
           ,
           
           
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Thes.
             3
             ▪
          
           14.
           shew
           one
           place
           where
           the
           Church
           excommunicateth
           for
           non-regeneration
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           call
           God
           Father
           ioyntly
           with
           these
           who
           are
           not
           brethren
           ,
           
           but
           sonnes
           of
           Satan
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           separate
           from
           such
           .
           So
           Smith
           reasoneth
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Except
           they
           be
           all
           and
           every
           one
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           
           that
           are
           in
           our
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           hypocrite
           or
           childe
           of
           Satan
           amongst
           them
           ,
           by
           this
           argument
           we
           must
           separate
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           Separatists
           are
           to
           separate
           from
           their
           owne
           Congregation
           ,
           wherein
           they
           acknowledge
           there
           be
           hypocrites
           .
           This
           is
           Anabaptisticall
           holinesse
           ,
           Isa.
           65.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           make
           Christ
           a
           Mediator
           to
           all
           the
           prophane
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           all
           the
           prophane
           members
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           separate
           from
           a
           confused
           Church
           ?
        
         
         
           Answ.
           
             So
             was
          
           Corinth
           ,
           Galatin
           ,
           Ephesus
           ,
           
             confused
             Churches
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             hypocrites
             .
             We
             make
             Christ
             Mediator
             and
             Head
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             best
             part
             ,
             as
             Christ
             speaketh
             ,
          
           Joh.
           17.
           
           Thine
           they
           were
           ,
           when
           Judas
           was
           never
           Gods.
           And
           Paul
           calleth
           Corinth
           Saints
           ,
           Colosse
           Saints
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           brethren
           ,
           
           and
           Peter
           ,
           the
           elected
           according
           to
           the
           fore-knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           
           begotten
           againe
           to
           a
           lively
           hope
           ,
           
             where
             yet
             there
             was
             some
             at
          
           Corinth
           .
           
           2.
           
           Cor.
           2.
           16.
           
           To
           whom
           the
           Gospell
           was
           the
           savour
           of
           death
           unto
           death
           ,
           some
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           hidden
           ,
           whom
           Satan
           had
           blinded
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
             And
             some
             in
          
           Colosse
           
             carried
             away
             with
          
           Angel-worship
           ,
           
           not
           holding
           the
           head
           Christ
           ,
           
             some
             of
             those
             to
             whom
          
           Peter
           
             writeth
             were
             such
          
           ,
           
           who
           stumbled
           at
           the
           stone
           laid
           on
           
             Zion
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             amongst
             them
             ,
          
           false
           teachers
           privily
           bringing
           in
           damnable
           Heresies
           ,
           2.
           and
           many
           followed
           their
           pernicious
           wayes
           ,
           
           spots
           ,
           feasting
           amongst
           the
           Saints
           ,
           having
           eyes
           full
           of
           Adultery
           ,
           that
           cannot
           cease
           from
           sinne
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           8
           ,
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           These
           that
           are
           mixed
           with
           unbeleevers
           consent
           to
           all
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           unbeleevers
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           their
           prophanation
           of
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           seeing
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           hold
           out
           and
           excommunicate
           all
           wicked
           persons
           ;
           therefore
           beleevers
           are
           to
           separate
           from
           all
           prophaners
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           except
           they
           would
           forfeit
           their
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           A
           simple
           worshipping
           with
           hypocrites
           whom
           we
           know
           not
           is
           not
           a
           consent
           to
           their
           prophanation
           of
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ;
           Christs
           eating
           the
           Passeover
           with
           Judas
           ;
           the
           Disciples
           eating
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           when
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             One
             of
             you
             hath
             a
             Devill
             ,
             one
             of
             you
             shall
             betray
             me
             ,
          
           did
           not
           import
           consent
           ,
           nor
           partaking
           with
           Judas
           his
           prophaning
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           2.
           
           Neither
           hath
           God
           given
           to
           all
           beleevers
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           is
           alleadged
           .
           3.
           
           Suppose
           the
           Eldership
           in
           whose
           hands
           onely
           are
           the
           keyes
           ,
           should
           permit
           a
           knowne
           adulterer
           ,
           who
           never
           professed
           his
           repentance
           therefore
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ;
           yet
           this
           were
           not
           in
           the
           Eldership
           
           
             the
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy-Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           to
           forfeit
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           a
           great
           sinne
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           
             They
             object
             ,
             God
             commandeth
          
           the
           godly
           to
           plead
           with
           their
           mother
           ,
           because
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           she
           is
           not
           my
           wife
           ,
           nor
           I
           her
           husband
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           turne
           a
           harlot
           ,
           the
           children
           are
           to
           protest
           and
           plead
           against
           her
           ,
           as
           reputing
           her
           no
           mother
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           to
           forsake
           her
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           this
           place
           prove
           lawfulnesse
           of
           separation
           from
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           harlot
           cast
           off
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           shall
           crosse
           a
           maine
           principle
           of
           Separatists
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Jewish
             Church
             was
             the
             onely
             visible
             Church
             from
             which
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             to
             separate
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Messiah
             behooved
             to
             be
             borne
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             ,
             sacrifices
             were
             onely
             there
             .
          
           Also
           this
           pleading
           was
           for
           harlotry
           and
           Idolatry
           :
           But
           M.
           Smith
           and
           others
           say
           ,
           that
           
             wickednesse
             and
             Idolatry
             did
             not
             marre
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             so
             being
             they
             had
             ceremoniall
             and
             typicall
             holinesse
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             outward
             legall
             service
          
           ;
           and
           so
           from
           this
           separation
           from
           the
           true
           Church
           is
           vainly
           collected
           .
           2.
           
           
             Plead
             with
             your
             mother
          
           for
           her
           harlotries
           .
           Hence
           it
           followeth
           first
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           were
           to
           esteem
           her
           
             as
             a
             mother
          
           ,
           and
           of
           duty
           as
           sonnes
           to
           plead
           with
           her
           .
           2.
           
           If
           they
           were
           to
           plead
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           her
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           keep
           communion
           with
           her
           ;
           because
           non-rebuking
           for
           a
           time
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           separation
           and
           suspending
           communion
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           Ezech.
           3.
           26.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             dumbe
             ,
             and
             shalt
             not
             be
             to
             them
             a
             reprover
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             a
             rebellious
             house
             ,
          
           Ergo
           ,
           reproving
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           communion
           .
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           
             they
             were
             to
             plead
             with
             their
             mother
             by
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ;
             and
             if
             their
             mother
             would
             not
             return
             to
             the
             Lord
             her
             first
             husband
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             to
             goe
             on
             to
             a
             full
             separation
             from
             her
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           Then
           two
           or
           three
           faithfull
           ones
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           were
           a
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           having
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           This
           is
           contrary
           to
           their
           owne
           doctrine
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           typicall
           and
           ceremoniall
           cleannesse
           sufficient
           to
           constitute
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ;
           but
           require
           a
           
           reall
           ,
           true
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           holinesse
           ,
           to
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           :
           For
           if
           the
           children
           may
           plead
           with
           the
           mother
           for
           want
           of
           spirituall
           chastity
           and
           marriage-love
           to
           her
           Lord
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           contend
           against
           her
           ,
           to
           separate
           from
           her
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           harlot
           and
           non-Church
           ,
           then
           is
           reall
           holinesse
           required
           for
           the
           constitution
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           amongst
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           as
           amongst
           us
           ,
           which
           Separatists
           deny
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           
             They
             object
             ,
             Abraham
          
           
           behooved
           to
           separate
           from
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           for
           the
           idolatry
           thereof
           ,
           before
           Abrahams
           family
           was
           made
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           remaining
           in
           a
           Church
           where
           the
           worship
           is
           corrupted
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Separation
           from
           a
           Society
           professing
           Idolatry
           and
           corrupting
           altogether
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           Abrahams
           fathers
           house
           ,
           we
           grant
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           
             their
             father
             was
             an
             Hittite
             ,
             and
             their
             mother
             was
             an
             Ammorite
             ,
          
           Ezech.
           16.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           &c.
           
           Isa.
           51.
           1
           ,
           2.
           but
           what
           is
           this
           to
           separate
           from
           a
           Church
           where
           are
           the
           true
           signes
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           in
           substance
           professed
           .
           2.
           
           God
           in
           a
           particular
           call
           went
           before
           Abraham
           to
           make
           a
           Church
           of
           him
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Messiah
           was
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           to
           give
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           whereas
           his
           Covenant
           was
           not
           in
           Abrahams
           fathers
           house
           :
           This
           call
           is
           not
           made
           ,
           nor
           this
           Revelation
           to
           these
           who
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           and
           true
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           The
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           should
           be
           as
           the
           holy
           flocke
           ,
           
           as
           the
           flocke
           of
           Jerusalem
           in
           their
           solemne
           feasts
           ,
           that
           the
           oblation
           might
           be
           sanctified
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           people
           is
           a
           confused
           prophane
           multitude
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           the
           oblation
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           the
           Church
           that
           we
           can
           remaine
           in
           to
           ,
           and
           offer
           such
           lamed
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           in
           our
           prayers
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           same
           will
           follow
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           where
           Minister
           and
           professors
           beeing
           whited
           wals
           ,
           and
           painted
           hypocrites
           ,
           though
           not
           knowne
           to
           others
           :
           A
           scabbed
           sacrifice
           is
           offered
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           hypocrites
           
           are
           in
           the
           Church
           alwayes
           ,
           we
           and
           they
           agree
           and
           teach
           joyntly
           .
           2.
           
           What
           though
           the
           people
           be
           prophane
           and
           knowne
           to
           be
           a
           bad
           sacrifice
           ,
           seeing
           they
           professe
           the
           truth
           ,
           shall
           they
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           none
           offered
           to
           God
           in
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           onely
           beleevers
           ?
           shall
           not
           these
           be
           offered
           in
           prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           yet
           unconverted
           ?
           what
           meaneth
           that
           petition
           then
           
             (
             Thy
             Kingdome
             come
          
           )
           is
           it
           not
           a
           prayer
           of
           the
           Churches
           for
           the
           non-converted
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           With
           that
           Church
           we
           cannot
           ioyne
           with
           ,
           as
           members
           thereof
           ,
           where
           Images
           and
           Pictures
           of
           Devils
           are
           laid
           upon
           Gods
           Altar
           for
           spirituall
           sacrifices
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           abominable
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           uncleane
           beasts
           were
           under
           the
           Law
           :
           And
           Christ
           cannot
           be
           a
           Priest
           to
           offer
           these
           in
           publicke
           Church-service
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           prophane
           men
           in
           the
           Church
           are
           such
           pictures
           of
           Devils
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           true
           Church
           should
           not
           offer
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           should
           we
           stay
           in
           that
           Church
           where
           such
           are
           offered
           ,
           as
           Christ
           will
           not
           offer
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           That
           same
           inconvenience
           shall
           ever
           retort
           upon
           the
           objectors
           ,
           because
           hypocrites
           that
           are
           still
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           shall
           be
           
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             of
             Devils
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             can
             be
             no
             Priest
             to
             offer
             such
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           a
           visible
           Church
           may
           be
           a
           holy
           oblation
           laid
           upon
           the
           Altar
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           our
           High-priest
           Christ
           :
           It
           is
           not
           required
           for
           the
           Essence
           of
           a
           true
           and
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           of
           worship
           ,
           that
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Congregation
           be
           holy
           and
           spiritually
           cleane
           :
           For
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Lords
           Disciples
           and
           followers
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           should
           not
           be
           a
           cleane
           offering
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           amongst
           them
           was
           Judas
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           should
           not
           be
           an
           holy
           oblation
           ,
           but
           
             an
             offering
             to
             God
             of
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             of
             Devils
             :
          
           For
           in
           their
           visible
           Church
           was
           
             Ananias
             ,
             Saphira
          
           ,
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           :
           Christ
           our
           High-priest
           beareth
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           in
           his
           breast
           ,
           
           and
           offereth
           Israel
           to
           God
           as
           the
           typicall
           Priest
           did
           ;
           yet
           all
           and
           every
           Idolater
           ,
           Sorcerer
           ,
           Murtherer
           in
           Israel
           ,
           are
           not
           written
           on
           Christs
           breast
           ,
           but
           onely
           thos●
           
             that
             are
             sealed
             of
             every
             Tribe
             ,
          
           Rev.
           7.
           
           It
           is
           sufficient
           to
           make
           the
           oblation
           holy
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           few
           beleevers
           that
           are
           stamped
           with
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           offered
           in
           a
           holy
           and
           cleane
           oblation
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           out
           High-priest
           Christ
           :
           For
           amongst
           Separatists
           were
           sound
           revolt●rs
           that
           left
           their
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           wrote
           against
           the
           Separation
           ;
           yet
           these
           were
           once
           offered
           to
           God
           while
           they
           were
           
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             to
             be
             taught
             of
             God
          
           and
           sound
           beleevers
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             a
             Church
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             any
             superstition
             or
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             false
             worship
             :
          
           For
           David
           would
           not
           take
           up
           the
           names
           of
           Idols
           in
           his
           lips
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           lawfull
           to
           touch
           the
           garment
           spotted
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           in
           respect
           ,
           one
           Achan
           taking
           the
           accursed
           spoyle
           ,
           brought
           iudgement
           on
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           separate
           who
           would
           be
           free
           of
           the
           curse
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           communicate
           with
           the
           holiest
           Church
           on
           earth
           in
           an
           act
           of
           false
           worship
           we
           grant
           ;
           but
           every
           false
           worship
           doth
           neither
           make
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           a
           false
           Church
           ,
           or
           no
           Church
           ;
           neither
           giveth
           it
           a
           ground
           and
           warrant
           of
           Separation
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           much
           false
           worship
           in
           Corinth
           ,
           where
           many
           were
           partakers
           of
           the
           
             Idols
             Table
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           10.
           and
           many
           denyed
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Thyatira
             ,
             Pergamus
          
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           where
           were
           
             Balaams
             doctrine
          
           ,
           and
           
             Jezabel
             the
             false
             Prophetesse
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           these
           are
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           ,
           as
           false
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           Separatists
           would
           observe
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           Churches
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           are
           most
           sharply
           rebuked
           ,
           if
           communion
           with
           these
           Churches
           going
           on
           in
           their
           sinnes
           be
           Idolatry
           and
           false
           worship
           ,
           and
           
             offering
             of
             Devils
             Images
             to
             God
             ,
          
           how
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           Apostles
           rebuketh
           the
           faults
           ,
           but
           never
           warneth
           the
           true
           and
           sound
           beleevers
           to
           separate
           and
           make
           a
           new
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           this
           is
           
           the
           only
           remedy
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           another
           way
           to
           escape
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           whol●
           Church
           ?
           2.
           
           David
           would
           not
           
             take
             up
             the
             names
             of
             Idols
             in
             his
             lips
             ,
          
           nor
           should
           any
           
             touch
             the
             garment
             spotted
             of
             the
             ●lesh
             ,
          
           nor
           consent
           unto
           ,
           or
           countenance
           Idols
           ,
           but
           to
           communicate
           with
           a
           Church
           where
           there
           is
           a
           prophane
           people
           and
           a
           false
           worship
           ,
           in
           some
           points
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           touch
           unclean
           garments
           ,
           for
           the
           cleane
           and
           the
           sound
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           cleane
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           the
           example
           of
           Achan
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           impertinent
           ,
           Israel
           knew
           not
           Achans
           sacriledge
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           found
           out
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           stand
           good
           ,
           a
           lurking
           hypocrite
           ,
           and
           an
           unseene
           Achan
           in
           a
           visible
           Congregation
           ,
           bringeth
           a
           curse
           on
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           a
           Congregation
           we
           are
           to
           separate
           ,
           What
           madnes
           is
           this
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           separate
           from
           a
           society
           ,
           before
           we
           know
           any
           Achan
           to
           be
           amongst
           them
           .
           But
           Separatists
           say
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           have
           punished
           Israel
           by
           making
           them
           ●ly
           before
           the
           men
           of
           Ai
           ,
           Josh.
           7.
           
           If
           Israel
           did
           take
           no
           part
           with
           Achan
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           Achans
           sacriledge
           they
           were
           punished
           ,
           ver
           .
           11.
           
           Israel
           
             hath
             sinned
             and
             transgressed
             my
             covenant
             ,
             which
             I
             commanded
             them
             :
             for
             they
             have
             taken
             the
             accursed
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           This
           giveth
           us
           occasion
           to
           speake
           a
           little
           of
           the
           communion
           with
           other
           mens
           sins
           :
           We
           partake
           these
           wayes
           of
           the
           Churches
           sins
           .
           1.
           
           When
           we
           worke
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           helping
           causes
           ,
           this
           communion
           is
           unlawfull
           .
           2.
           
           When
           we
           counsell
           or
           perswade
           to
           false
           worship
           .
           3.
           
           When
           we
           omit
           what
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           doe
           ,
           or
           commit
           that
           we
           should
           not
           doe
           ,
           from
           whence
           others
           are
           occasioned
           to
           sin
           ;
           for
           by
           morall
           interpretation
           ,
           he
           promoveth
           the
           sin
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           give
           all
           due
           and
           obliged
           diligence
           to
           hinder
           the
           committing
           of
           sin
           .
           4.
           
           Those
           who
           consent
           to
           sin
           ,
           who
           approve
           and
           praise
           the
           fact
           ,
           and
           the
           committers
           of
           the
           fact
           .
           5.
           
           Those
           that
           doe
           not
           rebuke
           sinne
           .
           6.
           
           Those
           who
           are
           not
           displeased
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           mourne
           for
           it
           ,
           Ezech.
           9.
           and
           are
           not
           humbled
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           pitty
           the
           sinner
           ,
           and
           pray
           that
           God
           in
           his
           mercy
           or
           justice
           
           may
           be
           glorified
           .
           Now
           of
           all
           these
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           how
           Israel
           did
           properly
           communicate
           with
           Achans
           sin
           .
           Some
           say
           there
           is
           a
           seventh
           way
           different
           from
           all
           ,
           when
           we
           in
           heart
           desire
           to
           doe
           ,
           what
           others
           doe
           wickedly
           ,
           in
           the
           externall
           fact
           ,
           As
           Israel
           also
           coveted
           in
           their
           heart
           what
           Achan
           tooke
           with
           his
           hands
           ,
           or
           when
           we
           doe
           the
           same
           sinne
           by
           Analogy
           ,
           that
           others
           are
           doing
           ,
           as
           the
           Marriners
           are
           punished
           for
           Jonahs
           sinne
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           were
           doing
           a
           sinne
           by
           Anology
           like
           the
           sinne
           of
           Ionah
           :
           For
           Ionah
           fled
           from
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           could
           not
           have
           followed
           him
           through
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           like
           the
           Idoll-gods
           ;
           and
           the
           Marriners
           did
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           worshipped
           an
           Idol-god
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           the
           God
           that
           made
           the
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Earth
           .
           Now
           wherein
           none
           of
           these
           seven
           wayes
           we
           partake
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           how
           can
           their
           worship
           be
           defiled
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           influence
           to
           infect
           us
           ?
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           Israel
           were
           guilty
           of
           Achans
           sin
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           carefully
           observe
           ,
           and
           wa●ne
           one
           another
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           they
           medled
           not
           with
           the
           accursed
           thing
           ,
           but
           Joshuah
           never
           dreamed
           of
           Separation
           from
           Israel
           for
           Achans
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Text
           saith
           not
           that
           ;
           for
           they
           could
           not
           separate
           from
           the
           Church
           for
           Achans
           sacriledge
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           while
           God
           discovered
           the
           same
           ,
           else
           by
           this
           Text
           we
           are
           to
           separate
           from
           all
           Churches
           ,
           where
           there
           doth
           live
           hidden
           and
           covered
           Achans
           ,
           and
           unseen
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           thus
           we
           behoved
           to
           remove
           and
           separate
           up
           to
           the
           Church
           tryumphing
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           then
           with
           Anabaptists
           find
           a
           spotlesse
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           To
           be
           present
           at
           a
           Masse
           is
           to
           countenance
           an
           Idol-worship
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           present
           in
           a
           Church-worship
           where
           there
           is
           any
           errours
           in
           the
           worship
           is
           to
           countenance
           the
           errour
           ,
           for
           what
           worship
           we
           countenance
           ,
           to
           that
           we
           say
           Amen
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           must
           consent
           to
           the
           wrong
           constitution
           of
           a
           Church
           where
           are
           prophane
           people
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           ●o
           countenance
           a
           worship
           professedly
           Idolatrous
           ,
           where
           the
           name
           of
           the
           worship
           doth
           import
           the
           worshipping
           of
           a
           false
           god
           ,
           is
           unlawfull
           ,
           for
           others
           
           doe
           interpret
           our
           presence
           a
           joynt
           worshipping
           with
           them
           .
           But
           our
           presence
           at
           every
           lawfull
           worship
           that
           is
           acknowledged
           lawfull
           ,
           doth
           not
           give
           so
           much
           as
           interpretatively
           signification
           of
           our
           consent
           to
           every
           particular
           in
           the
           worship
           ,
           because
           hearing
           ,
           discerning
           ,
           choosing
           or
           refusing
           ,
           beleeving
           or
           not
           beleeving
           ,
           according
           as
           you
           find
           the
           points
           agreeable
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           or
           dissonant
           therefrom
           ,
           doth
           interveene
           betwixt
           your
           presence
           at
           the
           worship
           ,
           and
           your
           consent
           to
           the
           worship
           ;
           now
           the
           act
           of
           consenting
           ,
           approving
           and
           receiving
           the
           point
           of
           worship
           is
           formally
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           worship
           ,
           else
           we
           could
           not
           obey
           the
           precept
           ,
           1
           
             Thess.
             5.
             21.
             
             Try
             all
             things
             :
          
           some
           things
           in
           the
           Preacher
           are
           to
           be
           borne
           with
           ;
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Separation
           have
           not
           an
           Apostolick
           and
           infallible
           spirit
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           them
           preach
           unsound
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           hearers
           doth
           not
           involve
           them
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           Preachers
           erronious
           worship
           .
           The
           Pharisees
           corrupting
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           knowne
           and
           rebuked
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           yet
           Christ
           forbad
           Separation
           ,
           
             Heare
             them
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           23.
           )
           
             they
             sit
             in
          
           Moses
           
             his
             chaire
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           12.
           
           Whither
           or
           no
           doe
           some
           warrantably
           teach
           ,
           that
           baptisme
           should
           be
           administrated
           onely
           to
           Infant●
           borne
           of
           one
           at
           least
           ,
           of
           the
           nearest
           Parents
           ,
           knowne
           to
           be
           a
           believer
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           covenant
           ?
           And
           who
           are
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ?
        
         
           
             NOt
             only
          
           these
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           but
           also
           others
           whom
           we
           doe
           most
           unwillingly
           oppose
           in
           this
           ,
           hold
           ,
           that
           Baptisme
           is
           to
           be
           denyed
           to
           Infants
           ,
           whose
           nearest
           Parents
           ,
           one
           at
           least
           ,
           are
           not
           knowne
           to
           be
           within
           the
           covenant
           :
           That
           our
           mind
           may
           be
           knowne
           in
           this
           ,
           we
           propose
           these
           distinctions
           to
           the
           learned
           and
           godly
           Reader
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             an
             inherent
             holines
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             federall
             holines
             ,
             whereby
             some
             are
             holy
             by
             covenant
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             right
             to
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             right
             Turks
             and
             Pagans
             have
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             People
             or
             persons
             are
             two
             wayes
             within
             the
             covenant
             .
             1.
             
             Truly
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             election
             of
             grace
             .
             2.
             
             In
             profession
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             of
             the
             covenant
             is
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             holines
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             a
             holines
             of
             covenanters
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             holines
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             flocke
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             a
             holines
             of
             the
             single
             person
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             holines
             of
             election
             in
             Gods
             mind
             ,
             and
             a
             holines
             reall
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             persons
             elected
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             federall
             or
             covenant-holines
             ,
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             by
             right
             ,
             such
             as
             goeth
             before
             Baptisme
             in
             the
             Infants
             borne
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             holines
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             a
             formall
             covenant-holines
             after
             they
             are
             baptized
             .
          
        
         
           Hence
           our
           first
           Conclusion
           ,
           All
           the
           Infants
           borne
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           what
           ever
           be
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           their
           nearest
           Parents
           are
           to
           be
           received
           within
           the
           Church
           by
           Baptisme
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           the
           children
           of
           wicked
           parents
           were
           circumcised
           ,
           all
           without
           exception
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           their
           parents
           ,
           then
           the
           children
           of
           these
           who
           are
           borne
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           of
           Christians
           ,
           are
           to
           receive
           that
           same
           seale
           in
           nature
           and
           substance
           of
           that
           same
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           baptisme
           .
           But
           all
           the
           children
           of
           most
           wicked
           parents
           ,
           were
           circumcised
           without
           exception
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           children
           of
           Christians
           borne
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           .
           The
           proposition
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           by
           our
           brethren
           .
           1.
           
           They
           say
           circumcision
           was
           given
           only
           to
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           Gen.
           17.
           7
           ,
           8.
           was
           preached
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           professors
           only
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           
           as
           M.
           Best
           saith
           ,
           
             and
             if
             children
             were
             to
             be
             circumcised
             because
             God
             said
             (
             I
             will
             be
             your
             God
             and
             the
             God
             of
             your
             seed
             )
             then
             because
             this
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             seed
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
          
           Acts
           2.
           38.
           
             they
             should
             be
             baptized
          
           .
           ver
           .
           38.
           
             be
             baptized
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
          
           &c.
           ver
           .
           39.
           
             for
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             children
             .
          
           Whence
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           as
           these
           who
           were
           externally
           in
           covenant
           ,
           were
           onely
           to
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           so
           these
           ,
           who
           are
           externally
           in
           covenant
           in
           the
           christian
           Church
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           baptized
           .
           I
           prove
           the
           assumption
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           male
           children
           were
           to
           be
           baptized
           without
           exception
           .
           1.
           
           From
           Gods
           commandement
           ,
           
             Gen.
             17.
             10.
             
             Every
             man-child
             amongst
             you
             shall
             be
             circumcised
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           11.
           
           
             Every
             man-child
             in
             your
             generation
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             borne
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             bought
             with
             money
             of
             any
             stranger
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             thy
             seed
             ,
             the
             uncircumcised
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             hath
             broken
             my
             covenant
             .
          
           Here
           is
           no
           exception
           ,
           but
           all
           must
           be
           circumcised
           .
           2.
           
           Also
           many
           must
           be
           circumsed
           ,
           as
           these
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           gave
           the
           Land
           for
           a
           possession
           ,
           and
           was
           Abrahams
           seed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           the
           land
           was
           given
           to
           the
           most
           wicked
           of
           
             Abrahams
             seed
          
           ,
           so
           cap.
           8.
           3.
           
           That
           all
           the
           children
           of
           the
           wicked
           are
           circumcised
           is
           cleare
           ,
           Josh.
           5.
           
           Because
           Joshuah
           at
           Gods
           commandement
           
             circumcised
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.
           3
           ,
           7.
           whose
           
           wicked
           parents
           
             the
             Lord
             had
             consumed
             ,
             because
             they
             obeyed
             not
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             Lord
             sware
             that
             he
             would
             not
             shew
             them
             the
             Land
             which
             the
             Lord
             sware
             to
             their
             fathers
             .
          
           And
           Heb.
           3.
           10.
           of
           that
           generation
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             They
             doe
             alwayes
             erre
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             not
             knowne
             my
             wayes
             ,
          
           there
           was
           in
           them
           an
           evill
           heart
           ,
           an
           hard
           heart
           ,
           an
           unbeleeving
           heart
           ,
           ver
           .
           13.
           15
           ,
           18.
           and
           yet
           God
           commanded
           Joshuah
           to
           circumcise
           their
           children
           ,
           therefore
           there
           was
           no
           more
           required
           of
           the
           circumcised
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           Abrahams
           seed
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           there
           is
           no
           more
           required
           of
           infants
           that
           they
           may
           be
           baptized
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           be
           borne
           in
           the
           christian
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           Christian
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           Jewish
           circumcision
           in
           substance
           are
           all
           one
           .
           
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             
             Col.
             2.
             11.
             
             Jer.
             9.
             26.
             
             Jer.
             4.
             4.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           3.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           This
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           circumcision
           is
           put
           for
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           
             Jewes
             ,
             Acts
             11.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Gal.
             2.
             7.
             
             Gal.
          
           6.
           15.
           which
           speech
           could
           not
           stand
           ,
           if
           most
           part
           of
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           for
           the
           parents
           wickednesse
           were
           to
           be
           uncircumcised
           :
           neither
           doe
           we
           reade
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           children
           of
           wicked
           Iewes
           were
           uncircumcised
           ,
           and
           if
           their
           circumcision
           had
           beene
           a
           prophaning
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           dishonouring
           and
           polluting
           of
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           who
           rebuked
           all
           the
           sinnes
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           passed
           in
           silence
           that
           which
           should
           have
           beene
           a
           Nationall
           sinne
           in
           them
           :
           and
           as
           God
           determineth
           the
           quality
           of
           these
           that
           eate
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           circumcised
           people
           ,
           and
           so
           Iewes
           ,
           so
           doth
           he
           determine
           the
           quality
           of
           these
           that
           are
           to
           be
           externally
           circumcised
           ,
           
             Gen.
             17.
             every
             male
             child
          
           .
           Some
           answer
           that
           these
           infants
           ,
           
             Iosh.
             5.
             circumcised
             ,
             were
             the
             infants
             of
             parents
             dead
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             not
             now
             under
             the
             care
             and
             tutorie
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             care
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             might
             be
             circumcised
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           the
           death
           of
           the
           parents
           did
           not
           change
           their
           Church-state
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           still
           the
           children
           of
           wicked
           parents
           ,
           
             whose
             carcases
             fell
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
          
           and
           
           that
           in
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           Hebrews
           3.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           Mat.
           3.
           5.
           baptized
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             and
             all
          
           Judea
           ,
           
             and
             all
             the
             regions
             round
             about
             ,
          
           and
           that
           without
           any
           further
           examination
           of
           the
           aged
           ,
           so
           they
           would
           confesse
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           called
           them
           
             a
             generation
             of
             vipers
          
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           seede
           of
           murtherers
           and
           evill
           doers
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           vipers
           ,
           and
           Christ
           said
           Mat.
           18.
           that
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           was
           the
           
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ;
           then
           the
           children
           of
           Pharisees
           and
           Publicans
           and
           wicked
           persons
           are
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           so
           their
           parents
           professe
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           but
           the
           former
           is
           true
           ,
           Ergo.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
          
           2.
           38
           ,
           39.
           command
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Iewes
           to
           be
           baptized
           by
           this
           argument
           ,
           
             because
             the
             promise
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             made
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             as
             many
             as
             the
             Lord
             shall
             call
             ,
          
           then
           all
           are
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           externall
           calling
           by
           this
           covenant
           is
           made
           ,
           but
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           covenant
           is
           made
           to
           the
           seede
           of
           the
           wicked
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           Ergo
           the
           seale
           of
           that
           promise
           is
           to
           be
           conferred
           upon
           them
           ,
           I
           prove
           the
           assumption
           .
           When
           God
           said
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             seed
             ,
          
           by
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           he
           cannot
           meane
           the
           nearest
           of
           Abrahams
           seed
           only
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           nearest
           sonnes
           ,
           for
           so
           by
           that
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           been
           Abrahams
           God
           ,
           and
           Isaacks
           God
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           Iaacobs
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           which
           is
           against
           the
           tenour
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           now
           if
           God
           be
           the
           God
           of
           Abrahams
           seed
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           neare
           downe
           ,
           to
           many
           generations
           ,
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           nearest
           parents
           cannot
           breake
           the
           covenant
           ,
           as
           is
           cleere
           ,
           
             Ezech.
             20.
             18
             ,
             19.
             v.
             22.
             v.
             36
             ,
             37.
             v.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             Psal.
             106.
             v.
             40
             ,
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             3.
             
             Lev.
          
           26.
           44
           ,
           45.
           spoken
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           wicked
           parents
           ,
           and
           if
           these
           children
           stand
           in
           the
           covenant
           ,
           for
           Gods
           names
           sake
           ,
           and
           God
           say
           expresly
           ,
           Ezech.
           20
           18
           ,
           19.
           to
           the
           sonnes
           of
           wicked
           parents
           who
           
             grieved
             his
             holy
             spirit
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             :
             walke
             in
             my
             statutes
             and
             walke
             not
             in
             the
             statutes
             of
             your
             fathers
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
          
           then
           
           they
           were
           in
           covenant
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           their
           fathers
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           our
           bretherens
           argument
           ,
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           covenant
           should
           be
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           
             If
             the
             Lord
             shew
             mercy
             to
             the
             thousand
             generations
             of
             them
             who
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             ,
          
           then
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           nearest
           parents
           ,
           doe
           not
           remove
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           covenant
           from
           the
           children
           ,
           because
           the
           mercy
           extendeth
           to
           
             the
             thousand
             generations
          
           :
           But
           the
           former
           is
           said
           ,
           Exod.
           20.
           in
           the
           second
           commandement
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           their
           nearest
           parents
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           excluded
           from
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           neither
           from
           the
           seales
           of
           that
           mercy
           .
           If
           our
           brethren
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           assurance
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           their
           thousand
           generation
           upward
           hath
           been
           lovers
           of
           God
           and
           keepers
           of
           his
           commandements
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           children
           in
           faith
           cannot
           be
           baptized
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           first
           ,
           by
           this
           argument
           you
           cannot
           deny
           baptisme
           to
           them
           in
           faith
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           have
           not
           certainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           
           which
           must
           be
           grounded
           upon
           infallible
           verity
           ,
           that
           their
           nearest
           parents
           are
           beleevers
           ,
           you
           have
           for
           that
           only
           the
           judgement
           of
           charity
           ,
           as
           Camero
           saith
           well
           :
           and
           this
           faith
           you
           have
           infallibly
           ,
           that
           the
           sinnes
           of
           no
           one
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           foure
           persons
           doe
           interrupt
           the
           course
           of
           Gods
           immutable
           covenant
           in
           the
           race
           of
           covenanters
           borne
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
             Rom.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Iosh.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Levit
             26.
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             Ezech.
          
           20.
           14
           ,
           17
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           The
           infallible
           promise
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             seede
             :
          
           which
           is
           made
           to
           us
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           
             Jewes
             ,
             Gal.
          
           3.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           must
           make
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           seed
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           seed
           of
           Turks
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           these
           that
           are
           without
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christians
           .
           But
           if
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           sinnes
           and
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           nearest
           parents
           cut
           off
           their
           children
           ,
           from
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           hinder
           God
           to
           be
           their
           God
           ;
           then
           these
           infants
           are
           in
           no
           
           better
           case
           through
           the
           covenant
           made
           to
           their
           grandfathers
           and
           generations
           upward
           ,
           then
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Turks
           and
           Pagans
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           strangers
           to
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           right
           to
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           children
           of
           Turks
           .
           I
           prove
           the
           proposition
           
             (
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             and
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             seede
             )
          
           extendeth
           the
           covenant
           to
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           faithfull
           to
           many
           generations
           downeward
           ,
           untill
           it
           please
           the
           Lord
           to
           translate
           his
           Sonnes
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           remove
           the
           candlestick
           from
           a
           people
           ;
           Neither
           can
           the
           meaning
           be
           ,
           
             (
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             and
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             seed
             ,
             except
             the
             nearest
             parents
             of
             thy
             seed
             be
             unbeleevers
             ,
             )
          
           for
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           aboved
           cited
           .
           Neither
           can
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           children
           of
           unbeleeving
           parents
           borne
           within
           the
           christian
           Church
           ,
           have
           right
           to
           the
           covenant
           and
           the
           seales
           thereof
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           age
           ,
           and
           doe
           beleeve
           and
           repent
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           children
           of
           Turks
           ,
           if
           they
           beleeve
           and
           repent
           have
           that
           same
           right
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           
             Isaiah
             56.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Acts
          
           10.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           God
           in
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           and
           Evangell
           ,
           will
           not
           have
           the
           sonne
           to
           beare
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           except
           the
           sonne
           follow
           the
           evill
           wayes
           of
           his
           parents
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           the
           fathers
           iniquity
           his
           owne
           :
           then
           cannot
           the
           children
           of
           wicked
           parents
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           for
           the
           sinnes
           and
           wickednesse
           of
           their
           nearest
           parents
           ;
           But
           the
           former
           is
           said
           ,
           Ezech.
           18.
           4.
           
           The
           sonne
           shall
           not
           beare
           the
           iniquity
           of
           his
           father
           :
           Now
           infants
           as
           yet
           being
           free
           of
           actuall
           sinnes
           ,
           have
           not
           served
           themselves
           heires
           to
           the
           iniquities
           of
           their
           fathers
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           Turks
           are
           not
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           because
           their
           parents
           are
           without
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           children
           being
           free
           of
           actuall
           transgressions
           beare
           the
           iniquity
           of
           their
           fathers
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           God
           keepeth
           a
           legall
           way
           with
           Turks
           and
           all
           that
           are
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           we
           suppose
           the
           child
           borne
           of
           wicked
           parents
           to
           be
           in
           the
           case
           of
           election
           ,
           and
           so
           really
           within
           the
           covenant
           ,
           
           and
           it
           is
           ordinary
           enough
           that
           chosen
           and
           redeemed
           infants
           be
           born
           of
           unbelieving
           parents
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           who
           can
           say
           that
           God
           layeth
           their
           fathers
           iniquities
           on
           them
           in
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           punishments
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           to
           be
           reputed
           without
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           dying
           in
           that
           estate
           ,
           to
           be
           damned
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Arg.
           
           
             If
             the
             root
             be
             holy
             ,
             so
             also
             are
             the
             branches
             ,
          
           Rom.
           11.
           16.
           
           Now
           this
           holinesse
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           personall
           and
           inherent
           holinesse
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           true
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           if
           the
           fathers
           and
           fore-fathers
           be
           truly
           sanctified
           and
           beleevers
           ,
           then
           are
           the
           branches
           and
           children
           sanctified
           and
           beleevers
           ,
           the
           contrary
           wherof
           we
           see
           in
           wicked
           Absalom
           borne
           of
           holy
           David
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           :
           Therfore
           this
           holinesse
           must
           be
           the
           holines
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           not
           of
           persons
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           an
           holines
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           elected
           and
           chosen
           parents
           the
           Patriarches
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           seed
           of
           the
           Iewes
           :
           and
           so
           the
           holinesse
           federall
           ,
           or
           the
           holinesse
           of
           the
           covenant
           .
           If
           then
           the
           Iewes
           in
           Pauls
           time
           were
           holy
           by
           covenant
           ,
           howbeit
           for
           the
           present
           the
           sons
           were
           branches
           broken
           oft
           for
           unbeliefe
           :
           much
           more
           seeing
           God
           hath
           chosen
           the
           race
           and
           Nation
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           is
           become
           a
           God
           to
           us
           and
           to
           our
           seed
           ,
           the
           seed
           must
           be
           holy
           with
           holinesse
           of
           the
           chosen
           Nation
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           externall
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           father
           and
           mother
           were
           as
           wicked
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Iews
             who
             slew
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           If
           the
           speciall
           and
           only
           reason
           ,
           why
           Baptisme
           should
           be
           denied
           to
           the
           children
           of
           nearest
           Parents
           who
           are
           unbelievers
           ,
           be
           weake
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           then
           is
           this
           opinion
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           also
           ;
           but
           the
           former
           is
           true
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           latter
           :
           for
           not
           only
           the
           speciall
           ,
           but
           the
           only
           argument
           is
           ,
           because
           these
           children
           are
           without
           the
           covenant
           ,
           seeing
           their
           nearest
           Parents
           are
           without
           the
           covenant
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           most
           false
           many
           waies
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           God
           commandeth
           (
           as
           I
           shewed
           before
           )
           that
           the
           children
           of
           most
           wicked
           Parents
           ,
           Josh.
           5.
           should
           be
           circumcised
           .
           
           Ergo
           ,
           God
           esteemed
           them
           within
           the
           covenant
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           their
           fathers
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Lord
           tearmeth
           the
           children
           of
           those
           who
           slew
           their
           sonnes
           to
           Molech
           ,
           and
           so
           ostered
           them
           to
           Divels
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           
             Ezech.
             16.
             20.
             
             Moreover
             thou
             hast
             taken
             my
             sonnes
             and
             my
             daughters
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             borne
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             these
             hast
             thou
             sacrificed
             to
             them
             to
             be
             devoured
             :
             is
             this
             of
             thy
             whooredomes
             a
             small
             matter
             ,
             v.
             21.
             
             That
             thou
             hast
             slaine
             my
             children
             ,
          
           &c.
           So
           Ezek.
           23.
           37.
           
           If
           they
           be
           the
           Lords
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           borne
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           howbeit
           their
           Parents
           were
           bloody
           murtherers
           ,
           and
           sacrificers
           to
           ●Divels
           ;
           then
           God
           esteemed
           these
           sonnes
           within
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           we
           to
           exclude
           them
           out
           of
           Gods
           covenant
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           sonnes
           of
           most
           wicked
           Parents
           dying
           in
           their
           i●
           fancy
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           God
           hath
           his
           owne
           chosen
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           many
           aged
           ones
           borne
           of
           wicked
           Parents
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           Parents
           is
           a
           weake
           ground
           to
           say
           they
           are
           without
           the
           covenant
           ,
           especially
           seeing
           we
           affirme
           ,
           God
           hath
           his
           decrees
           of
           Election
           and
           Reprobation
           of
           infants
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           11.
           no
           lesse
           then
           of
           aged
           ,
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           wee
           know
           Arminians
           teach
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Arg.
           
           If
           externall
           profession
           be
           sufficient
           without
           longer
           examination
           to
           baptize
           the
           aged
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           Act.
           8.
           13.
           and
           in
           
             Ananias
             ▪
          
           and
           Saphira
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           38
           ,
           39
           ,
           44
           ▪
           45.
           compared
           with
           Act.
           5.
           1
           ,
           2.
           by
           the
           Apostles
           practise
           :
           Then
           the
           profession
           of
           faith
           in
           the
           fore-fathers
           is
           enough
           for
           us
           to
           judge
           their
           fore-fathers
           within
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           consenters
           to
           the
           covenant
           ;
           for
           when
           many
           thousands
           at
           once
           are
           said
           to
           enter
           in
           covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           
             Deut.
             29.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Josh.
             24.
             24
             ,
             25.
             2
             
             Chron.
          
           15.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           they
           could
           not
           give
           any
           larger
           proofs
           or
           evidences
           of
           their
           faith
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           then
           a
           solemne
           assembling
           together
           ,
           and
           a
           verball
           oath
           or
           a
           saying
           
             (
             Amen
          
           ,
           or
           
             So
             be
             it
          
           )
           as
           Deut.
           27.
           14
           
           ▪
           17.
           after
           which
           they
           were
           reputed
           in
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           seed
           also
           in
           the
           covenant
           .
           
           Augustine
           his
           mind
           
           is
           that
           such
           infants
           are
           not
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           baptisme
           ,
           
           so
           
             Bucan
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Wallens
             ,
             the
             Professours
             of
             Leyden
             .
          
           
        
         
           Let
           us
           heare
           shortly
           what
           our
           brethren
           say
           on
           the
           contrary
           .
           
           M.
           Best
           and
           others
           object
           ,
           Those
           only
           are
           to
           receive
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           whose
           Parents
           ,
           at
           least
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           externall
           profession
           ,
           are
           within
           the
           covenant
           ;
           but
           infants
           borne
           of
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           parents
           ,
           are
           not
           borne
           of
           parents
           in
           externall
           profession
           within
           the
           covenant
           ,
           
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           infants
           of
           wicked
           parents
           are
           not
           to
           receive
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           covenant
           .
           The
           proposition
           he
           proveth
           from
           
             Genes
             .
             17.
             10.
             
             This
             is
             my
             covenant
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             every
             man-childe
             amongst
             you
             shall
             bee
             circumcised
             ,
          
           and
           
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
             He
             received
             the
             signe
             of
             circumcision
             ,
          
           
           
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Faith.
          
           The
           assumption
           
             he
             and
             others
             proove
          
           ,
           
           
             because
             murtherers
             ,
             drunkards
             ,
             swearers
             ,
             and
             whose
             children
             we
             baptise
             ,
             declare
             themselves
             not
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             faithfull
             ,
             nor
             Saints
             by
             their
             wicked
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             within
             the
             covenant
             .
          
           This
           argument
           also
           the
           Separatists
           use
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Major
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           not
           proved
           from
           Gen.
           17.
           or
           Rom.
           4
           for
           neither
           of
           these
           places
           speake
           of
           nearest
           Parents
           ,
           father
           and
           mother
           one
           at
           least
           ;
           the
           Text
           beareth
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           .
           These
           are
           to
           receive
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           covenant
           whose
           fore-fathers
           are
           in
           externall
           profession
           within
           the
           covenant
           ;
           for
           God
           commandeth
           not
           Abraham
           only
           to
           circumcise
           his
           sons
           ,
           but
           all
           parents
           descended
           of
           Abraham
           to
           circumcise
           their
           seed
           ,
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           carnally
           descended
           to
           all
           generations
           :
           and
           so
           the
           nearest
           parents
           only
           are
           not
           to
           be
           looked
           unto
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           argument
           doth
           either
           proceed
           according
           to
           this
           meaning
           ,
           that
           these
           infants
           only
           are
           to
           receive
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           covenant
           whose
           parents
           are
           within
           the
           covenant
           by
           an
           inward
           ingrafting
           and
           union
           by
           true
           faith
           ,
           besides
           the
           externall
           professing
           therof
           ;
           or
           then
           there
           is
           no
           other
           thing
           required
           ,
           but
           only
           externall
           profession
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           without
           sinne
           may
           conferre
           the
           
           seales
           ;
           if
           the
           former
           be
           said
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           that
           God
           speaketh
           ,
           Gen.
           17.
           only
           to
           Abraham
           and
           his
           sons
           by
           faith
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           only
           to
           believers
           ;
           but
           God
           speaketh
           to
           all
           Abrahams
           sons
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           God
           should
           speake
           an
           untruth
           ,
           that
           he
           were
           a
           God
           by
           reall
           union
           of
           faith
           to
           all
           that
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           circumcised
           ;
           for
           he
           commanded
           thousands
           to
           be
           circumcised
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           not
           a
           God
           by
           reall
           union
           of
           faith
           :
           therefore
           these
           words
           must
           import
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           more
           required
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           without
           sin
           may
           conferre
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           but
           the
           children
           to
           be
           descended
           of
           parents
           professing
           the
           truth
           and
           faith
           ,
           although
           the
           parents
           indeed
           ,
           as
           concerning
           any
           reall
           union
           of
           faith
           ,
           be
           plain
           strangers
           to
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           only
           as
           an
           arme
           of
           wood
           is
           a
           member
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           being
           true
           ,
           as
           it
           must
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           assumption
           is
           weake
           and
           sick
           .
           ●or
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           externally
           within
           the
           covenant
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           slee
           all
           knowne
           sinnes
           ,
           
             to
             be
             a
             chosen
             people
             ,
             a
             people
             taught
             of
             God
          
           (
           for
           then
           God
           would
           not
           have
           commanded
           
             Joshua
             Chap.
          
           5.
           to
           circumcise
           all
           Israel
           ,
           because
           their
           fathers
           externally
           were
           within
           the
           covenant
           )
           as
           this
           argument
           would
           say
           ;
           for
           their
           fathers
           were
           a
           generation
           of
           unbelievers
           
             who
             knew
             not
             God
             ,
             who
             tempted
             him
             and
             grieved
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
          
           and
           professed
           themselves
           by
           their
           murmuring
           never
           to
           be
           truly
           within
           the
           covenant
           .
           Then
           to
           professe
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           covenant
           is
           but
           to
           be
           borne
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           avow
           the
           Lord
           in
           externall
           profession
           ,
           and
           Deut.
           29.
           sweare
           a
           covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           when
           the
           heart
           is
           
             blinded
             and
             hardned
          
           ,
           v.
           4.
           
           And
           so
           by
           this
           it
           is
           cleare
           Joshua
           had
           commandement
           of
           God
           to
           give
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           covenant
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           openly
           wicked
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           murtherers
           ,
           drunkards
           ,
           swearers
           ,
           &c.
           3.
           
           This
           argument
           will
           prove
           circumcision
           could
           lawfully
           be
           given
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           the
           children
           of
           parents
           within
           the
           covenant
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           professedly
           knowne
           to
           be
           faithfull
           ,
           
           holy
           ,
           and
           se●arated
           from
           the
           prophane
           world
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           c●arity
           :
           this
           hath
           no
           warrant
           of
           the
           word
           .
           For
           1.
           
           The
           children
           of
           the
           mo●t
           wicked
           were
           circumcised
           ,
           Iosh.
           5.
           2.
           
           We
           desire
           to
           know
           whom
           God
           forbad
           to
           be
           circumcised
           that
           were
           carnally
           descended
           of
           Abraham
           ?
           Or
           shew
           us
           ex●mple
           or
           precept
           therof
           in
           the
           Word
           ?
           3.
           
           What
           God
           required
           in
           the
           parents
           ,
           whose
           Infants
           the
           Church
           might
           lawfully
           and
           without
           sin
           circumcise
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           borne
           Iewes
           :
           O
           saith
           Mr.
           
             Best
             ,
             they
             behooved
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             whose
             infants
             might
             lawfully
             be
             circumcised
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             ignotum
             per
             ignotius
          
           ,
           Shew
           me
           one
           person
           being
           a
           borne
           Iew
           ,
           whose
           child
           the
           Lord
           forbad
           to
           circumcise
           ?
           2.
           
           What
           is
           it
           to
           be
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ?
           Is
           it
           to
           bee
           a
           visible
           Saint
           and
           taught
           of
           God
           ?
           I
           true
           ,
           that
           was
           required
           indeed
           to
           make
           men
           acceptable
           before
           God
           ;
           but
           to
           make
           one
           a
           visible
           member
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           visible
           ,
           nothing
           was
           required
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           a
           borne
           Iew
           ,
           and
           professe
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           and
           keepe
           them
           from
           externall
           ceremoniall
           pollutions
           ,
           I
           mean
           to
           be
           a
           member
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           to
           keep
           externall
           and
           Church-communion
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           
             they
             object
          
           ,
           Not
           onely
           must
           they
           be
           in
           profession
           within
           the
           covenant
           ;
           but
           also
           members
           of
           some
           visible
           Church
           and
           particular
           congregation
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           within
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           for
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           to
           judge
           them
           that
           are
           without
           .
           1
           
             Cor.
             5.
             12.
             
             And
             this
             M.
          
           Best
           
             Proveth
             by
             the
             order
             required
             in
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             putting
             a
             difference
             betwixt
          
           Church-communion
           
             and
             Christian-communion
          
           ,
           A
           man
           may
           be
           a
           just
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           quiet
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           meet
           to
           be
           a
           Citizen
           in
           a
           City
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           not
           right
           to
           the
           priviledges
           of
           the
           brughe
           ,
           untill
           he
           come
           to
           them
           by
           due
           order
           ;
           so
           must
           a
           man
           not
           onely
           be
           a
           Christian
           ere
           his
           childe
           be
           baptized
           ;
           but
           also
           a
           member
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           This
           Objection
           proceedeth
           from
           a
           great
           mistake
           ,
           as
           if
           Church-communion
           with
           a
           particular
           independent
           congregation
           were
           more
           ,
           and
           a
           better
           and
           
           nearer
           ground
           of
           baptizing
           ,
           then
           Christian-communion
           ,
           which
           we
           judge
           to
           be
           false
           ;
           because
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           is
           by
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           first
           and
           more
           principally
           the
           
             body
             ,
             spouse
             ,
             redeemed
             flocke
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           then
           any
           particular
           independent
           congregation
           ,
           that
           is
           but
           a
           part
           or
           member
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ;
           and
           therfore
           the
           covenant
           ,
           promises
           of
           grace
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keys
           ,
           the
           seals
           of
           the
           covenant
           belong
           first
           &
           principally
           to
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           &
           to
           these
           that
           are
           in
           Christian
           communion
           with
           her
           ,
           before
           they
           belong
           to
           this
           or
           that
           visible
           part
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           ecclesiastick
           power
           of
           the
           keys
           must
           be
           first
           &
           more
           principally
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           particular
           congregatiō
           ,
           as
           a
           reasonable
           soul
           by
           order
           of
           nature
           is
           in
           man
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           in
           
             Peter
             ,
             Thomas
          
           or
           Iohn
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           believe
           these
           are
           within
           ,
           that
           are
           professours
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           ,
           suppose
           they
           be
           not
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           setled
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           if
           they
           be
           within
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           without
           only
           ,
           who
           are
           Infidels
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           not
           professing
           the
           true
           and
           sound
           faith
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           meaneth
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           12.
           
           Baptisme
           is
           a
           priviledge
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           a
           priviledge
           of
           such
           a
           particular
           independent
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           distinction
           betwixt
           Christian-communion
           and
           Church-communion
           in
           this
           point
           is
           needlesse
           and
           fruitlesse
           ;
           for
           none
           are
           to
           be
           refused
           of
           baptisme
           ,
           whose
           parents
           professe
           the
           faith
           and
           Christian-communion
           :
           Howbeit
           ,
           they
           by
           Gods
           providence
           may
           be
           cast
           into
           a
           country
           where
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           (
           without
           due
           examination
           )
           members
           of
           a
           setled
           Church
           ,
           as
           one
           may
           heare
           the
           word
           and
           joyn
           in
           publick
           prayer
           with
           any
           true
           Church
           he
           cometh
           unto
           ,
           and
           so
           having
           Christian-communion
           with
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           he
           hath
           by
           that
           same
           also
           Church
           communion
           .
           For
           baptisme
           is
           not
           like
           Burgess●
           freedome
           in
           a
           city
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           be
           a
           free
           Citizen
           in
           one
           Towne
           or
           City
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           a
           free
           citizen
           to
           have
           right
           to
           the
           priviledges
           of
           all
           other
           Cities
           ,
           but
           he
           who
           is
           Christs
           free-man
           in
           one
           Church
           ,
           hath
           Christian
           freedome
           and
           right
           to
           communion
           therby
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           may
           
           have
           Church-communion
           in
           all
           true
           Churches
           ;
           but
           hee
           that
           is
           a
           free
           Burgesse
           in
           one
           City
           ,
           is
           not
           free
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             object
          
           ,
           If
           Baptisme
           be
           given
           to
           all
           promiscuously
           ,
           the
           Church
           shall
           not
           be
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           receive
           only
           Gods
           family
           ,
           but
           a
           common
           Inne
           to
           receive
           all
           cleane
           and
           uncleane
           .
           So
           Best
           citing
           Cartwright
           .
           
           Baptisme
           
             is
             to
             be
             administred
             (
             say
             the
          
           Separatists
           )
           onely
           to
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           because
           such
           only
           are
           accounted
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           a
           generation
           ,
           which
           he
           begetteth
           and
           receiveth
           in
           his
           Church
           to
           declare
           his
           righteousnesse
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             Psalm
             .
             22.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             and
          
           Rom.
           11.
           16.
           
           Math.
           10.
           13
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Cartwright
          
           in
           that
           place
           is
           only
           against
           the
           baptizing
           of
           infants
           of
           excommunicate
           parents
           who
           are
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           but
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           house
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           in
           the
           house
           of
           baptized
           ones
           ,
           both
           cleane
           and
           uncleane
           :
           Neither
           are
           they
           all
           barnes
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           who
           are
           within
           the
           house
           :
           the
           profession
           of
           cleannesse
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           maketh
           it
           a
           house
           different
           from
           the
           society
           of
           Pagans
           and
           In●idels
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wheras
           M.
           Best
           urgeth
           that
           none
           should
           be
           baptized
           ,
           but
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           :
           he
           maketh
           all
           baptized
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           how
           then
           must
           they
           be
           all
           visible
           Saints
           ,
           clean
           persons
           and
           holy
           ?
           For
           baptisme
           maketh
           not
           the
           thousand
           part
           that
           are
           baptized
           to
           be
           visible
           Saints
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           
             Generation
             begotten
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             to
             declare
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           Psal.
           22.
           is
           not
           such
           only
           as
           are
           to
           be
           baptized
           ;
           for
           that
           generation
           ,
           v.
           30.
           is
           a
           
             seed
             that
             serveth
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           
             v.
             31.
             declareth
             his
             righteousnesse
          
           :
           All
           infants
           whether
           of
           faithfull
           or
           unfaithfull
           parents
           doe
           alike
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           alike
           declare
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           infants
           of
           what
           ever
           kinde
           can
           doe
           no
           service
           to
           God.
           If
           their
           meaning
           bee
           the
           infants
           of
           faithfull
           parents
           circumcised
           shall
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           declare
           his
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           when
           
           they
           come
           to
           age
           :
           First
           this
           Text
           saith
           not
           they
           are
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           faithfull
           onely
           that
           shall
           serve
           God
           :
           For
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Ammon
             ,
             Absolom
          
           ,
           and
           Davids
           seed
           often
           refuse
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           
             declare
             his
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           and
           the
           seed
           and
           children
           of
           wicked
           Parents
           ,
           as
           Hezekiah
           the
           sonne
           of
           wicked
           Ahaz
           ,
           and
           Josiah
           the
           sonne
           of
           wicked
           
             Amon
             ,
             doe
             often
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             declare
             his
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           So
           they
           cite
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           by
           no
           force
           of
           reason
           doe
           speake
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           Rom.
           4.
           11.
           and
           Rom.
           11.
           16.
           say
           nothing
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           
             root
             be
             holy
          
           with
           the
           holinesse
           federall
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           externall
           profession
           :
           
             So
             are
             the
             branches
          
           ;
           but
           the
           place
           speaketh
           nothing
           of
           true
           inherent
           holinesse
           ;
           for
           then
           all
           holy
           Parents
           should
           have
           holy
           and
           visible
           Saints
           comming
           out
           of
           their
           loines
           ,
           which
           is
           against
           Scripture
           and
           experience
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           
             they
             object
          
           ,
           By
           this
           our
           Divines
           lose
           their
           best
           Argument
           against
           Anabaptists
           ;
           
           namely
           ,
           that
           children
           of
           Christians
           by
           that
           same
           warrant
           are
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           that
           Infants
           under
           the
           Law
           were
           circumcised
           ;
           but
           none
           was
           circumcised
           but
           a
           member
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           under
           the
           Law.
           Now
           this
           ye
           gain-say
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           all
           cleane
           and
           uncleane
           baptized
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           leave
           your
           patterne
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           leave
           our
           patterne
           in
           no
           sort
           :
           For
           all
           were
           circumcised
           that
           were
           borne
           of
           circumcised
           Parents
           within
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           :
           so
           all
           are
           to
           be
           baptized
           that
           are
           borne
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           baptized
           Parents
           professing
           the
           faith
           .
           But
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             Drunkards
             ,
             Murtherers
             ,
             Sco●●ers
             ,
             Swearers
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             Atheists
             both
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             ,
             whose
             children
             you
             baptize
             ,
             doe
             not
             professe
             the
             ●aith
             ;
             for
             in
             works
             they
             deny
             and
             belye
             their
             profession
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Then
           you
           will
           have
           the
           children
           of
           none
           to
           be
           baptized
           ,
           but
           those
           whose
           parents
           are
           sound
           and
           sincere
           professors
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           charity
           ;
           but
           so
           Joshuah
           failed
           who
           circumcised
           the
           children
           of
           all
           professing
           themselves
           to
           be
           Abrahams
           sonnes
           carnally
           ;
           howbeit
           
           Joshuah
           knew
           ,
           and
           was
           an
           eye-witnesse
           that
           their
           Fathers
           did
           deny
           and
           belye
           their
           profession
           .
           And
           John
           baptized
           the
           ●eed
           of
           all
           ,
           Mat.
           3.
           that
           professed
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           although
           he
           knew
           them
           to
           be
           a
           generation
           of
           vipers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           often
           require
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Parents
           be
           a
           beleever
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           childe
           cannot
           be
           cleane
           ,
           nor
           lawfully
           baptized
           ,
           and
           they
           repose
           on
           that
           place
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           14.
           
           
             For
             the
             unbeleeving
             husband
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             wife
             ,
             and
             the
             unbeleeving
             wife
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             husband
             ;
             Else
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           both
           were
           unbeleevers
           )
           
             were
             your
             children
             uncleane
          
           (
           that
           is
           not
           within
           the
           covenant
           )
           
             but
             now
             are
             they
             holy
          
           .
           And
           they
           alleadge
           Beza
           and
           Pareus
           for
           this
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           they
           mistake
           the
           word
           
             (
             unbeleeving
          
           )
           for
           by
           
             (
             unbeleeving
          
           )
           in
           that
           place
           (
           as
           the
           Professors
           of
           Leyden
           doe
           well
           observe
           )
           is
           meant
           Infidell
           Gentiles
           that
           are
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           professe
           not
           Christ
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           from
           the
           Text
           :
           For
           where
           the
           husband
           that
           beleeved
           was
           married
           on
           a
           Pagan-wife
           ;
           
           or
           a
           Jew
           hee
           thought
           being
           converted
           to
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           he
           behooved
           to
           sunder
           with
           his
           Pagan-wife
           ;
           and
           the
           wife
           converted
           to
           the
           Christian
           faith
           married
           to
           a
           heathen
           and
           Pagan-husband
           thought
           she
           behoved
           to
           divorce
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           marriage
           could
           not
           be
           sanctified
           .
           The
           Apostle
           answereth
           this
           case
           of
           conscience
           :
           Suppose
           the
           Father
           be
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           if
           the
           Mother
           be
           a
           beleever
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           professour
           of
           Christianity
           (
           for
           a
           Beleever
           is
           here
           opposed
           to
           a
           Pagan
           )
           yet
           the
           children
           are
           holy
           by
           the
           Mothers
           or
           Fathers
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Hence
           the
           Argument
           is
           strong
           for
           us
           ,
           Profession
           of
           Christianity
           opposed
           to
           Paganisme
           maketh
           the
           children
           cleane
           and
           holy
           before
           God
           by
           the
           holinesse
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           therefore
           Infants
           borne
           of
           parents
           professing
           Christian
           Religion
           are
           to
           be
           baptized
           :
           For
           that
           this
           troubled
           many
           converted
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           married
           to
           heathen
           ,
           and
           bondmen
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           and
           such
           callings
           as
           they
           thought
           inconsistible
           with
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           cleare
           
           from
           verse
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           
           And
           Beza
           on
           that
           place
           saith
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           heard
           in
           the
           ancient
           Church
           that
           every
           Infidell
           child
           was
           to
           be
           baptized
           .
           And
           Pareus
           saith
           ,
           
           the
           children
           of
           Christian
           parents
           are
           holy
           before
           Baptisme
           by
           a
           Covenant
           and
           externall
           holinesse
           ,
           iure
           ,
           by
           Gods
           right
           being
           borne
           of
           Christian
           parents
           ;
           And
           after
           Baptisme
           they
           are
           holy
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           formally
           and
           actually
           .
           
           So
           say
           Melancthon
           and
           Keckerman
           .
           But
           I
           feare
           that
           these
           who
           will
           have
           none
           baptized
           but
           the
           child●en
           of
           beleeving
           parents
           ,
           
           aime
           at
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           father
           is
           imputed
           to
           the
           children
           ,
           which
           indeed
           reverend
           Beza
           doth
           maintaine
           :
           
           Or
           then
           a
           worse
           ,
           that
           Infants
           are
           not
           to
           be
           baptized
           at
           all
           ,
           seeing
           they
           oppose
           the
           places
           that
           we
           cite
           for
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           baptizing
           Infants
           .
           
           The
           authors
           of
           Presbyteriall
           government
           call
           the
           baptizing
           of
           children
           
             a
             untimous
             anticipation
          
           .
           Our
           brethrens
           mind
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Infants
           of
           both
           Parents
           knowne
           to
           be
           unbeleevers
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           baptized
           untill
           they
           come
           to
           age
           ,
           and
           can
           give
           proofe
           that
           they
           are
           within
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           what
           Anabaptists
           thinke
           here
           is
           knowne
           .
           
           Some
           say
           that
           Boniface
           the
           4.
           in
           the
           yeare
           606.
           began
           the
           Baptisme
           of
           infants
           .
           M.
           Best
           saith
           too
           nakedly
           .
           
             I
             beleeve
             at
             Augustine
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Cyrill
             ,
             Nazianzen
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Fathers
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             received
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             Infants
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           What
           ?
           doth
           he
           not
           beleeve
           that
           it
           is
           most
           evidently
           in
           Scripture
           ?
           and
           hath
           he
           no
           better
           warrant
           then
           the
           ●athers
           ?
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           M.
           Best
           objecteth
           ,
           If
           there
           be
           no
           precept
           nor
           example
           for
           baptizing
           of
           Infants
           begotten
           of
           both
           Parents
           unbeleeving
           ;
           then
           there
           is
           no
           promise
           of
           blessing
           made
           unto
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           first
           is
           true
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           We
           aske
           with
           what
           faith
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           precept
           or
           example
           was
           ever
           circumcision
           in
           the
           whole
           old
           Testament
           denyed
           to
           any
           male-childe
           of
           the
           most
           wicked
           Jewes
           ;
           and
           by
           what
           precept
           and
           example
           is
           Baptisme
           denyed
           to
           any
           Infant
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           for
           his
           Parents
           wickednesse
           ?
           the
           Fathers
           professing
           the
           
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           Yea
           ,
           seeing
           Baptisme
           is
           denyed
           to
           Infants
           upon
           a
           suspition
           ,
           that
           their
           Parents
           are
           destitute
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           within
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           Now
           this
           suspition
           is
           not
           faith
           ,
           nor
           grounded
           upon
           any
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           certaintie
           of
           faith
           ;
           for
           whether
           an
           other
           man
           beleeve
           ,
           or
           beleeve
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           faith
           ,
           nor
           knowne
           by
           faiths
           certaintie
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           judgement
           of
           charitie
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
           
             they
             object
          
           ,
           If
           all
           promiscuously
           be
           baptized
           ,
           Gods
           name
           is
           taken
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           greatly
           abused
           ,
           
             Mal.
             1.
             12.
             
             Heb.
          
           10
           29.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           is
           to
           accuse
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           not
           found
           sufficient
           wayes
           out
           to
           save
           his
           owne
           name
           from
           blasphemy
           .
           Nor
           can
           our
           brethren
           by
           their
           Doctrine
           save
           his
           name
           from
           dishonour
           ,
           nor
           the
           Sacrament
           from
           prophanation
           ;
           because
           multitudes
           of
           Infants
           borne
           of
           beleeving
           Parents
           are
           reprobates
           ,
           and
           yet
           God
           hath
           commanded
           to
           baptize
           them
           ,
           who
           being
           reprobates
           must
           be
           without
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           covenant
           is
           prophaned
           ,
           and
           many
           Infants
           of
           wicked
           Parents
           are
           chosen
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           covenant
           ;
           yet
           are
           we
           forbidden
           by
           our
           brethren
           to
           give
           them
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           covenant
           untill
           they
           come
           to
           age
           ,
           which
           also
           should
           be
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           needs
           force
           by
           their
           doctrine
           that
           Christ
           hath
           commanded
           a
           certaine
           way
           of
           dishonouring
           his
           name
           (
           which
           is
           blasphemy
           )
           ●or
           we
           have
           not
           such
           a
           cleare
           way
           to
           know
           Infants
           cleane
           and
           uncleane
           ,
           as
           the
           Priest
           had
           to
           know
           the
           polluted
           bread
           ,
           and
           the
           polluted
           sacrifices
           ,
           Mal.
           1.
           7
           ,
           12.
           as
           he
           citeth
           :
           For
           what
           Infants
           are
           within
           the
           covenant
           indeed
           ,
           and
           chosen
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           what
           not
           :
           We
           neither
           know
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           requisite
           that
           we
           know
           further
           then
           that
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           borne
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
           
             they
             say
          
           ,
           The
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           defiled
           ,
           
             Hag.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Ezech.
          
           44.
           7.
           
           
           If
           all
           Infants
           promiscuously
           be
           baptized
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           people
           and
           every
           worke
           of
           their
           hand
           ,
           and
           their
           offering
           is
           uncleane
           .
           
             So
             M.
          
           Best
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           We
           deny
           that
           children
           borne
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           are
           an
           uncleane
           offering
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           baptizing
           of
           them
           polluteth
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           gather
           from
           Haggai
           :
           For
           being
           borne
           of
           the
           holy
           Nation
           ,
           they
           are
           holy
           with
           a
           federall
           and
           nationall
           holinesse
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           16.
           
           
             If
             the
             root
             be
             holy
             so
             are
             the
             branches
             :
          
           For
           our
           brethren
           baptize
           children
           of
           Parents
           who
           are
           hypocrites
           and
           unbeleevers
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           uncircumcised
           in
           heart
           come
           into
           the
           Sanctuary
           :
           Yea
           Peter
           in
           baptizing
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           and
           Ananias
           and
           Saphira
           brought
           in
           the
           uncircumcised
           in
           heart
           and
           the
           strangers
           to
           Gods
           covenant
           ,
           as
           Best
           alledgeth
           from
           Ezech.
           44.
           borrowing
           such
           abused
           testimonies
           of
           Gods
           word
           from
           Separatists
           ,
           as
           they
           borrowed
           them
           from
           Anabaptists
           :
           For
           we
           preach
           and
           invite
           in
           the
           Gospell
           all
           the
           uncircumcised
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           wicked
           to
           come
           and
           heare
           and
           partake
           of
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           promises
           thereof
           with
           faith
           :
           And
           when
           many
           come
           to
           this
           heavenly
           banquet
           without
           their
           wedding
           garment
           ,
           
             Mat.
             ●2
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
             Mat.
          
           21.
           43
           ,
           44.
           
           It
           followeth
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           prophane
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           who
           baptize
           the
           Infants
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           prophane
           persons
           ,
           are
           accessarie
           to
           the
           prophaning
           of
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           bring
           in
           the
           polluted
           in
           heart
           to
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           whom
           Ministers
           should
           receive
           as
           members
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           and
           Church
           ;
           and
           another
           thing
           ,
           who
           should
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           what
           sort
           of
           persons
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           be
           who
           come
           to
           be
           members
           .
           To
           say
           that
           Ministers
           should
           receive
           none
           into
           the
           Church
           but
           those
           that
           are
           circumcised
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           cleane
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           cloathed
           with
           the
           wedding
           garment
           of
           faith
           is
           more
           then
           our
           brethren
           can
           prove
           :
           Nay
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           invite
           to
           the
           wedding
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           chosen
           and
           unchosen
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           9.
           
           
             As
             many
             as
             you
             find
             bid
             to
             the
             wedding
             .
          
           But
           that
           all
           that
           come
           to
           be
           received
           members
           of
           the
           unvisible
           Church
           are
           obliged
           to
           be
           circumcised
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           
           cloathed
           with
           the
           wedding
           garment
           ,
           else
           they
           prophane
           the
           Sanctuary
           and
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           )
           is
           most
           true
           :
           But
           we
           desire
           that
           our
           brethren
           would
           prove
           this
           ;
           The
           Porters
           that
           held
           out
           the
           uncircumcised
           and
           the
           strangers
           out
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           were
           types
           of
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Church
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           who
           should
           receive
           none
           to
           be
           Church-members
           ,
           and
           invite
           none
           to
           the
           wedding
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           have
           their
           wedding
           garment
           ,
           and
           are
           circumcised
           in
           heart
           ,
           and
           are
           cleane
           ,
           and
           holy
           ,
           else
           they
           prophane
           and
           defile
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           M.
           Best
           saith
           .
           We
           beleeve
           this
           latter
           to
           be
           an
           untruth
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           Argument
           doth
           hang
           upon
           this
           :
           
             They
             are
             obliged
             to
             be
             such
             who
             enter
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             else
             they
             defile
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
          
           Ergo
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             obliged
             to
             invite
             none
             to
             any
             Church-communion
             ,
             or
             receive
             them
             into
             a
             Church
             fellowship
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             circumcised
             in
             heart
             :
          
           Wee
           utterly
           deny
           this
           consequence
           .
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           what
           sort
           of
           persons
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           doubtlesse
           they
           should
           be
           beleevers
           )
           And
           another
           thing
           ,
           whom
           the
           Church
           should
           receive
           in
           (
           these
           should
           be
           professors
           .
           )
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           
           M.
           Best
           
             reasoneth
             thus
          
           ,
           The
           Minister
           is
           made
           a
           covenant-breaker
           ,
           Mal.
           2.
           8.
           who
           baptized
           the
           childe
           of
           prophane
           Parents
           ,
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           he
           offereth
           the
           blinde
           for
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           What
           if
           the
           Parents
           be
           esteemed
           beleevers
           ,
           and
           are
           but
           hypocrites
           indeed
           ,
           as
           is
           too
           ordinary
           :
           There
           is
           then
           a
           blinde
           sacrifice
           offered
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Gods
           commandement
           .
           2.
           
           It
           followeth
           no
           way
           that
           the
           Minister
           is
           accessary
           to
           this
           sacrifice
           :
           Suppose
           it
           were
           blinde
           ,
           as
           none
           can
           judge
           that
           but
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           Minister
           doth
           what
           his
           Master
           commandeth
           him
           ,
           to
           preach
           unto
           all
           ,
           and
           baptize
           all
           that
           are
           borne
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           ;
           the
           sacrifice
           may
           be
           blinde
           by
           their
           doctrine
           and
           ours
           also
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sacrifice
           blinde
           to
           the
           Minister
           ,
           and
           he
           a
           Priest
           to
           offer
           that
           blinde
           sacrifice
           ,
           
           is
           not
           hence
           concluded
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           
           Best
           saith
           ,
           Divine
           wrath
           is
           kindled
           for
           the
           prophanation
           of
           holy
           things
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           this
           is
           the
           Ministers
           or
           Churches
           prophanation
           of
           holy
           things
           is
           not
           proved
           :
           It
           is
           not
           wrath
           procured
           by
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           those
           who
           receive
           them
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           wrath
           procured
           by
           the
           vnworthy
           incommers
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           
           Separatists
           
             reason
             thus
          
           :
           If
           all
           be
           baptized
           promiscuously
           ,
           
           unbeleevers
           and
           prophane
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           children
           shall
           be
           counted
           in
           that
           state
           to
           be
           Abrahams
           seed
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           the
           promis●
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           Christs
           ,
           
             contrary
             to
          
           Gal.
           3.
           7
           ,
           29.
           with
           Gen.
           15.
           6.
           and
           17.
           7.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           A
           promiscuous
           baptizing
           of
           all
           we
           deny
           :
           It
           may
           import
           a
           baptizing
           of
           the
           Infants
           of
           Turkes
           ,
           or
           of
           Papists
           ,
           who
           avow
           they
           will
           bring
           up
           the
           childe
           baptized
           in
           the
           Romane
           faith
           :
           In
           which
           case
           ,
           it
           would
           seeme
           Baptisme
           should
           be
           denied
           ,
           
           as
           the
           learned
           Walleus
           thinketh
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           a
           double
           counting
           on
           in
           Gods
           seed
           .
           1.
           
           One
           according
           to
           Election
           ,
           and
           so
           onely
           the
           elect
           are
           counted
           in
           the
           seed
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           
             Rom.
             9.
             
             Paul
          
           expoundeth
           ,
           Gen.
           15.
           
           This
           counting
           in
           the
           seed
           is
           not
           well
           counted
           to
           be
           common
           to
           all
           circumcised
           :
           Separatists
           doe
           ordinarily
           miscount
           and
           abuse
           Scriptures
           ,
           not
           caring
           what
           they
           cite
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Margen
           swell
           with
           citations
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           conditionall
           counting
           ,
           whereby
           all
           baptized
           are
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           charity
           counted
           Abrahams
           heires
           ;
           but
           with
           the
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           Abrahams
           faith
           ,
           and
           be
           internally
           in
           Abrahams
           covenant
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           counted
           in
           th●
           seed
           ,
           and
           all
           baptized
           .
           Hence
           the
           Separatists
           other
           two
           Arguments
           doe
           not
           conclude
           :
           For
           they
           inferre
           ,
           if
           all
           must
           be
           baptized
           ,
           that
           unbeleevers
           have
           alike
           interest
           with
           beleevers
           in
           the
           seales
           and
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           counted
           in
           that
           same
           body
           and
           state
           with
           beleevers
           :
           For
           to
           the
           externall
           priviledges
           and
           visible
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           all
           professors
           (
           for
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           reputed
           unbeleevers
           )
           have
           alike
           interest
           ;
           
           but
           to
           the
           inward
           favours
           and
           graces
           sealed
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           true
           and
           mysticall
           body
           of
           Christ
           they
           have
           not
           all
           alike
           interest
           who
           are
           baptized
           .
           2.
           
           Separatists
           doe
           ignorantly
           and
           uncharitably
           in
           this
           dispute
           take
           the
           children
           of
           the
           nearest
           Parents
           that
           are
           prophane
           and
           wicked
           ,
           and
           unbeleeving
           and
           uncleane
           Infants
           for
           all
           one
           :
           For
           because
           their
           Fathers
           many
           generations
           upward
           were
           within
           the
           covenant
           ;
           therefore
           are
           such
           children
           in
           externall
           prof●ssion
           within
           the
           covenant
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           did
           shew
           favour
           to
           his
           people
           for
           Abraham
           and
           Davids
           sake
           many
           yeares
           after
           they
           were
           dead
           ,
           when
           their
           nearest
           Parents
           were
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           ,
           
             Psal.
             106.
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             Psal.
             105.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Ezech.
             20.
             
             2●
             .
          
           and
           chap.
           36.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
           These
           onely
           are
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whom
           in
           charity
           we
           judge
           ,
           can
           and
           doe
           trye
           and
           examine
           themselves
           ,
           and
           rightly
           discerne
           the
           Lords
           body
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           faith
           can
           annuntiate
           the
           Lords
           death
           ,
           unto
           his
           second
           comming
           againe
           :
           And
           therefore
           children
           and
           infants
           ,
           ignorants
           ,
           and
           scandalously
           flagitious
           persons
           ,
           and
           mad
           persons
           are
           to
           be
           debarred
           .
           But
           that
           none
           should
           be
           Church-members
           of
           Christs
           visible
           body
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           and
           dare
           admit
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           is
           most
           false
           :
           For
           we
           put
           a
           manifest
           difference
           betwixt
           those
           that
           are
           admitted
           into
           Christs
           visible
           body
           ,
           as
           ordinary
           hearers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           ignorants
           ,
           and
           many
           unconverted
           professors
           ;
           and
           the
           excommunicate
           who
           are
           admitted
           to
           be
           ordinary
           hearers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           should
           prophane
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           accessary
           to
           the
           prophaning
           of
           the
           Lords
           body
           and
           precious
           bloud
           .
           Here
           a
           doubt
           ariseth
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           crucified
           is
           the
           substance
           and
           object
           of
           faith
           in
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           and
           in
           no
           sort
           are
           Ministers
           to
           be
           accessary
           to
           the
           prophaning
           of
           the
           
             holy
             things
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           
             of
             casting
             pearles
             before
             swine
          
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           6.
           
           Mat.
           15.
           26.
           
           Heb.
           10.
           29.
           
           Hag.
           2.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
           Num.
           5.
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           Levit.
           19.
           22.
           
           How
           doe
           we
           admit
           the
           ignorant
           and
           unbeleevers
           ,
           yea
           the
           excommunicate
           ,
           
             Mat.
             22.
             9.
             2
             
             Thess
          
           3.
           15.
           to
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           the
           Gospell
           preached
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           they
           shall
           ,
           and
           doe
           prophane
           ?
           
             For
             to
             them
             the
             word
             is
             the
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           16.
           and
           
             Christ
             is
             a
             rocke
             of
             offence
             ,
             and
             a
             stumbling
             stone
             ,
             a
             ginne
             and
             a
             snare
             ,
          
           Isa.
           8.
           14.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.
           8.
           and
           yet
           we
           are
           accessary
           to
           their
           prophaning
           of
           the
           Lords
           Table
           if
           we
           admit
           such
           to
           the
           Table
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           There
           are
           great
           odds
           betwixt
           a
           possible
           and
           necessary
           meane
           of
           salvation
           prophaned
           ,
           and
           a
           meane
           of
           salvation
           not
           necessary
           nor
           possible
           to
           reach
           its
           end
           for
           the
           which
           it
           is
           ordained
           :
           If
           these
           of
           the
           Separation
           would
           distinguish
           this
           as
           Gods
           word
           doth
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           so
           stumble
           about
           the
           constitution
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           :
           For
           the
           word
           preached
           is
           the
           necessary
           and
           possible
           meane
           of
           conversion
           to
           the
           most
           flagitious
           and
           wicked
           hearers
           ;
           And
           howbeit
           they
           prophane
           the
           word
           ,
           promises
           ,
           and
           despise
           Christ
           and
           his
           covenant
           in
           the
           word
           preached
           ;
           yet
           Ministers
           in
           receiving
           such
           into
           Church-communion
           are
           not
           accessary
           to
           the
           prophaning
           of
           Gods
           holy
           things
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           offering
           Christ
           preached
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           ordinary
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           and
           possible
           meane
           of
           salvation
           ;
           Therefore
           we
           admit
           them
           to
           the
           hearing
           and
           beleeving
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
             per
             se
          
           ,
           and
           kindly
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           stumbling
           at
           the
           word
           by
           accident
           ,
           by
           their
           abuse
           comming
           from
           themselves
           .
           But
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           being
           a
           Seale
           of
           our
           nourishment
           and
           spirituall
           growth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           it
           presupposeth
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           begun
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           those
           who
           are
           openly
           flagitious
           and
           knowne
           unbeleevers
           ,
           it
           is
           neither
           a
           necessary
           meane
           of
           salvation
           ,
           nor
           yet
           a
           possible
           meane
           :
           Not
           necessary
           ;
           for
           meat
           and
           drinke
           and
           these
           elements
           cannot
           nourish
           those
           who
           have
           no
           life
           of
           God
           in
           them
           at
           all
           :
           As
           bread
           and
           wine
           are
           not
           means
           at
           all
           to
           a
           dead
           man
           ,
           Infestment
           in
           the
           husbands
           lands
           ,
           and
           a
           dowry
           is
           no
           meane
           necessary
           at
           all
           to
           an
           unmarried
           virgin
           remaining
           
           unmarried
           .
           Also
           untill
           the
           communicant
           beleeve
           in
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           possible
           Seale
           ;
           for
           it
           can
           seale
           nothing
           to
           one
           that
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           nouri●hment
           ,
           seeing
           the
           unbeleever
           by
           no
           possibility
           can
           be
           sealed
           up
           in
           a
           growing
           communion
           with
           Christ.
           And
           this
           Supper
           is
           not
           a
           formall
           meane
           of
           conversion
           ,
           but
           a
           formall
           meane
           of
           the
           further
           growth
           and
           nourishment
           of
           these
           who
           are
           already
           converted
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           Ministers
           are
           accessary
           to
           admit
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           these
           whom
           they
           know
           are
           unbeleevers
           ,
           they
           have
           there
           a
           kindly
           influence
           in
           the
           prophaning
           of
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           giving
           a
           meane
           of
           salvation
           to
           these
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           neither
           necessary
           nor
           possible
           :
           But
           in
           admittance
           of
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           ordinary
           hearers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           their
           influence
           is
           not
           kindly
           ,
           and
           their
           cooperation
           onely
           accidentall
           .
           The
           sinne
           is
           in
           the
           abusers
           of
           the
           word
           onely
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           meane
           both
           necessary
           and
           possible
           ,
           and
           the
           fault
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Ministers
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           are
           we
           to
           be
           more
           strict
           in
           admitting
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           then
           in
           receiving
           of
           Church-members
           to
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           But
           as
           we
           are
           to
           take
           care
           that
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           be
           not
           prophaned
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           :
           so
           also
           that
           none
           be
           debarred
           by
           the
           under-stewards
           and
           servants
           whom
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           house
           hath
           admitted
           .
           And
           1.
           none
           are
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           Table
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           under
           the
           Church-censures
           ,
           except
           the
           impediments
           be
           naturall
           ,
           not
           morall
           ,
           such
           as
           age
           and
           distraction
           .
           2.
           
           That
           none
           are
           reputed
           uncapable
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           juridicè
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Church-court
           ,
           
             under
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
          
           convicted
           ;
           for
           why
           should
           the
           Church
           punishments
           be
           inflicted
           blindly
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           debarring
           from
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ?
           therefore
           the
           Minister
           hath
           no
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           himselfe
           alone
           ,
           without
           the
           Eldership
           to
           debarre
           any
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           himselfe
           useth
           the
           Keyes
           by
           censuring
           ,
           Pope-like
           ,
           without
           the
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           Grossely
           ignorant
           are
           to
           be
           censured
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           debarred
           :
           But
           it
           may
           perhaps
           be
           here
           said
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           evidence
           
           of
           conversion
           required
           to
           goe
           before
           ,
           as
           seene
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           before
           they
           dare
           admit
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           may
           be
           in
           hypocrites
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           And
           so
           did
           the
           Apostolike
           Church
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           46
           ,
           47.
           admit
           Ananias
           and
           Saphira
           to
           the
           Lords
           Table
           :
           And
           so
           did
           Paul
           esteeme
           of
           Demas
           ,
           and
           would
           once
           have
           admitted
           
             Hymeneus
             ,
             Alexander
          
           and
           others
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           cleare
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           19.
           
           
             If
             they
             had
             been
             of
             us
             ,
             they
             would
             no
             doubt
             have
             cont●nued
             with
             us
             :
          
           Then
           they
           remained
           for
           a
           space
           communicators
           with
           the
           true
           Church
           in
           the
           word
           of
           the
           covenant
           and
           seales
           .
           We
           are
           against
           Separatists
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           the
           number
           of
           aged
           persons
           that
           are
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           those
           who
           are
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           equall
           .
           We
           thinke
           multitudes
           are
           members
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           hearers
           ,
           as
           knowne
           unbeleevers
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           13.
           
           Whether
           or
           no
           every
           particular
           Congregation
           and
           Church
           hath
           of
           it selfe
           independent
           power
           from
           Christ
           ,
           to
           exercise
           the
           whole
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           without
           any
           subiection
           to
           any
           superiour
           Ecclesiasticall
           iurisdiction
           ?
        
         
           IT
           is
           knowne
           that
           these
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           whom
           we
           love
           and
           reverence
           ,
           contend
           for
           the
           independency
           of
           every
           visible
           Congregation
           ,
           denying
           that
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           
             Synods
             ,
             Presbyteries
          
           ,
           and
           
             Nationall
             Assemblies
          
           of
           the
           Churches
           consociated
           ;
           holding
           that
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           may
           give
           counsell
           ,
           and
           brotherly
           advise
           in
           matters
           doubtfull
           :
           But
           that
           Presbyteries
           or
           Synods
           have
           no
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           to
           command
           in
           the
           Lord
           any
           Congregation
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
         
           I
           observed
           before
           that
           there
           be
           two
           degrees
           of
           a
           Church
           independent
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           every
           visible
           Congregation
           there
           is
           a
           number
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           to
           whom
           our
           brethren
           say
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           committed
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           who
           have
           power
           to
           chuse
           and
           ordaine
           their
           owne
           officers
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           Doctors
           ,
           Elders
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           also
           judicially
           to
           censure
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           sentence
           ,
           depose
           and
           excommunicate
           these
           same
           office-bearers
           .
           We
           have
           disputed
           already
           against
           this
           independent
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           another
           Church
           indepe●dent
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           same
           congregation
           of
           beleevers
           new
           cloathed
           with
           a
           setled
           and
           constituted
           ●ldership
           ,
           one
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           Elders
           ,
           and
           Doctors
           :
           Of
           this
           Congregation
           is
           our
           present
           question
           .
           This
           Congregation
           againe
           hath
           either
           one
           Pastor
           only
           ,
           with
           a
           number
           of
           Elders
           ;
           or
           it
           hath
           a
           number
           of
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           who
           doe
           meet
           for
           discipline
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Presbyteriall
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           esteeme
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           .
           The
           question
           is
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           in
           both
           senses
           :
           And
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           they
           have
           within
           themselves
           some
           power
           of
           discipline
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           concerneth
           themselves
           ,
           as
           the
           Arguments
           of
           our
           brethren
           doe
           prove
           ,
           but
           with
           subordination
           to
           the
           Eldership
           of
           their
           owne
           and
           other
           sister
           and
           consociate
           Congregations
           ,
           who
           shall
           meet
           in
           a
           Presbytery
           .
           The
           Church
           in
           the
           latter
           meaning
           cannot
           conveniently
           meet
           in
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           the
           members
           thereof
           ,
           but
           doth
           meet
           in
           their
           Rulers
           ,
           as
           the
           Eldership
           of
           Ephesus
           did
           meet
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           17.
           
           And
           Paul
           and
           James
           ,
           and
           the
           Eldership
           of
           Jerusalem
           did
           meet
           ,
           Acts
           21.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           And
           of
           this
           Presbytery
           that
           ordained
           Timothy
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           we
           read
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           
           So
           the
           Eldership
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           2.
           whereof
           there
           were
           a
           number
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           reade
           
             Acts
             20.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             36.
             who
             tried
             those
             who
             called
             themselves
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             did
             lye
             ,
             and
             were
             found
             lyars
             ,
          
           Rev.
           2.
           2.
           
           This
           Presbytery
           consisting
           of
           moe
           Pastors
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           ruling
           and
           governing
           Church
           ,
           having
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           in
           all
           points
           of
           discipline
           within
           themselves
           ;
           They
           have
           intensively
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           in
           all
           
           points
           ,
           and
           equall
           power
           
             (
             intensivè
          
           )
           with
           greater
           Synods
           and
           Assemblies
           ;
           because
           ordination
           of
           Pastors
           by
           them
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           is
           as
           valide
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Church-discipline
           ,
           as
           the
           Decrees
           made
           in
           the
           great
           Councell
           convented
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           Provinciall
           Synods
           ,
           and
           Nationall
           Assemblies
           have
           greater
           power
           then
           the
           Presbyteries
           extensivè
           ;
           because
           they
           have
           power
           as
           a
           great
           body
           to
           exercise
           discipline
           that
           concerneth
           the
           whole
           Congregations
           of
           all
           the
           Nation
           ,
           which
           power
           is
           not
           in
           inferiour
           Elderships
           .
           Now
           that
           there
           is
           not
           to
           be
           ●ound
           in
           the
           word
           a
           Congregation
           with
           an
           Eldership
           ,
           and
           one
           Pastor
           that
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           all
           discipline
           independently
           ,
           within
           it selfe
           ,
           I
           prove
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           reason
           from
           the
           Apostolike
           Churches
           practise
           ,
           
           which
           must
           be
           a
           patterne
           to
           us
           :
           And
           first
           ,
           let
           no
           man
           say
           the
           Argument
           is
           weake
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostolike
           Church
           being
           lyable
           to
           persecution
           ,
           and
           Parishes
           not
           then
           setled
           ,
           their
           order
           cannot
           be
           a
           rule
           to
           us
           :
           For
           1.
           we
           have
           not
           a
           perfect
           patterne
           if
           the
           Apostolike
           Church
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           as
           no
           rule
           to
           us
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           Acts
           9.
           31.
           
           
             Then
             had
             the
             Churches
             rest
             throughout
             all
             Judea
             ,
             Galilie
             ,
             and
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             were
             edefied
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             were
             multiplyed
             .
          
           Hence
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           patterne
           of
           such
           an
           independent
           Congregation
           by
           precept
           or
           practise
           ,
           where
           one
           particular
           Congregation
           with
           one
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           their
           Eldership
           did
           exercise
           ,
           or
           may
           exercise
           all
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           in
           all
           points
           :
           Then
           such
           an
           independent
           Congregation
           is
           not
           to
           be
           holden
           ;
           but
           the
           former
           is
           true
           :
           For
           1.
           an
           instance
           cannot
           be
           given
           in
           the
           point
           of
           ordination
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           a
           Congregation
           with
           one
           Pastor
           .
           We
           desire
           an
           instance
           .
           2.
           
           All
           ordination
           by
           practise
           and
           precept
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           by
           more
           Pastors
           then
           one
           ;
           yea
           by
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           which
           is
           cleare
           ,
           Acts
           1.
           13.
           the
           
             eleven
             Apostles
          
           were
           at
           the
           ordination
           of
           Matthias
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           presideth
           in
           the
           action
           .
           And
           Acts
           6.
           2.
           the
           
           
             twelve
             Apostles
          
           did
           ordaine
           the
           seven
           Deacons
           ,
           ver
           .
           6.
           and
           
             prayed
             and
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           6.
           
           It
           is
           vaine
           that
           Turre●remata
           and
           other
           Papists
           say
           ,
           
           that
           Peter
           himselfe
           alone
           might
           have
           chosen
           the
           seven
           Deacons
           .
           
           See
           for
           this
           Whitgyft
           opposing
           Turrecremata
           ,
           and
           Whittaker
           .
           Also
           see
           Acts
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Prophets
           and
           teachers
           with
           the
           Apostles
           sent
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           they
           fasted
           and
           prayed
           ,
           and
           laid
           their
           hands
           on
           them
           .
           So
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           more
           Pastors
           with
           them
           ,
           Acts
           14.
           23.
           appointed
           Elders
           in
           every
           Church
           
             with
             fasting
             and
             prayer
          
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           17.
           ver
           .
           28.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Colledge
           of
           preaching
           Elders
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           at
           Philippi
           ,
           Phil.
           1.
           2.
           
           Bishops
           and
           Deacons
           at
           Thessalonica
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           9.
           12.
           
           a
           multitude
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           more
           then
           one
           Pastor
           that
           were
           over
           them
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           laboured
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           admonished
           them
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             13
             1
             Tim
          
           4.
           14.
           
           a
           Colledge
           or
           Senate
           of
           Presbyters
           or
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           ordained
           Timothy
           by
           the
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           .
           2.
           
           If
           ordination
           of
           Pastors
           in
           the
           word
           be
           never
           given
           to
           people
           ,
           or
           beleevers
           ,
           or
           to
           ruling
           Elders
           ;
           but
           still
           to
           Pastors
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             Acts
             6.
             6.
             
             Acts
             13.
             3.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           4.
           14.
           
           And
           if
           ordination
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           be
           never
           in
           the
           power
           of
           one
           single
           Pastor
           (
           except
           we
           bring
           in
           a
           Prelate
           into
           the
           Church
           )
           then
           one
           Pastor
           ,
           with
           one
           single
           Congregation
           cannot
           exercise
           this
           point
           of
           discipline
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           all
           points
           of
           discipline
           .
           3.
           
           If
           the
           preaching
           Elders
           be
           charged
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           
             to
             watch
             against
             grievous
             wolves
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             ,
          
           Acts
           20.
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           3●
           .
           and
           rebuked
           
             because
             they
             suffer
             them
             to
             teach
             false
             doctrine
          
           ;
           and
           commended
           ,
           
             because
             they
             try
             false
             teachers
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
          
           Rev.
           2.
           ver
           .
           14.
           ver
           .
           20.
           ver
           .
           2.
           
             if
             they
             be
             commanded
             to
             ordaine
             faithfull
             men
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           2.
           
             and
             taught
             whom
             they
             should
             ordaine
             ,
          
           Tit.
           1.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           1
           
           Tim.
           3.
           ver
           .
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           1
           
           Tim.
           5.
           22.
           and
           whom
           they
           should
           reject
           ,
           as
           unmeet
           for
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           Then
           one
           Pastor
           and
           a
           single
           Congregation
           have
           not
           the
           power
           of
           this
           point
           of
           discipline
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           
           not
           independent
           within
           themselves
           ;
           but
           the
           former
           is
           said
           by
           GODS
           Word
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           That
           government
           is
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           wisdome
           of
           Christ
           the
           law-giver
           ,
           that
           deviseth
           means
           of
           discipline
           for
           edifying
           the
           people
           by
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           omitteth
           meanes
           for
           edifying
           by
           the
           keyes
           the
           Elders
           of
           every
           particular
           congregation
           ;
           but
           the
           doctrine
           of
           independent
           Congregations
           is
           such
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           is
           not
           of
           God.
           The
           proposition
           is
           cleare
           ,
           Christs
           perfect
           government
           hath
           wayes
           and
           meanes
           in
           his
           Testament
           ,
           to
           edifie
           all
           rankes
           and
           degrees
           of
           people
           ,
           for
           the
           perfecting
           of
           the
           body
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           
             Eph.
             3.
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Iohn
          
           20.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           I
           prove
           the
           Assumption
           :
           If
           a
           pastor
           and
           six
           or
           twelve
           Elders
           turne
           scandalous
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           unsound
           and
           corrupt
           in
           the
           Faith
           :
           there
           is
           no
           way
           of
           gaining
           them
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ;
           for
           there
           be
           but
           three
           wayes
           imaginable
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           they
           should
           censure
           and
           use
           the
           rod
           against
           themselves
           ,
           which
           is
           against
           nature
           ,
           reason
           and
           unwritten
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           cannot
           be
           censured
           by
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synods
           ;
           for
           the
           doctrin
           of
           independent
           Congregations
           doth
           abhorre
           this
           .
        
         
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           censured
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           believers
           ;
           for
           1.
           
           The
           Lord
           hath
           not
           given
           the
           rod
           and
           power
           of
           edification
           ,
           such
           as
           Paul
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           20
           ,
           21.
           to
           the
           flocke
           over
           the
           over-seers
           .
           2.
           
           This
           is
           popular
           government
           and
           worse
           ,
           the
           flock
           made
           over-seers
           to
           the
           Shepheards
           ,
           the
           sons
           authorized
           to
           correct
           the
           fathers
           .
           3.
           
           We
           desire
           a
           pattern
           of
           this
           government
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Our
           third
           argument
           is
           from
           many
           absurdities
           .
           
           That
           doctrine
           is
           not
           sound
           ,
           from
           whence
           flow
           many
           absurdities
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           Word
           ;
           but
           from
           the
           doctrine
           of
           independent
           Congregations
           without
           subordination
           to
           Synods
           ,
           flow
           many
           absurdities
           contrary
           to
           
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           Ergò
           ,
           that
           doctrine
           is
           not
           sound
           .
           The
           Major
           is
           out
           of
           controversie
           ,
           and
           is
           cleare
           ;
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           reason
           from
           absurdities
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             15.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Iohn
          
           8.
           55.
           
           I
           prove
           the
           assumption
           ;
           as
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Prophets
           shall
           not
           be
           authoritatively
           judged
           by
           Prophets
           and
           Pastours
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           multitude
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           ,
           1
           
             Cor
             ▪
          
           14.
           29.
           
           Let
           the
           Prophets
           speake
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           other
           judge
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Authoritative
           and
           judiciall
           excommunication
           was
           in
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           power
           ,
           1
           
             Co.
             5.
             4.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             2
             
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           4.
           21.
           this
           doctrin
           ●u●teth
           authoritative
           and
           judiciall
           excommunication
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           all
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           All
           the
           assemblies
           of
           Pastours
           in
           the
           Apostolick
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           discipline
           which
           concerned
           many
           Churches
           ,
           upon
           necessary
           causes
           shall
           be
           temporary
           and
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           obliging
           us
           now
           ,
           as
           
             Acts
             1.
             
             Act.
             6.
             
             Act.
             11.
             1.
             
             Act.
             8.
             14.
             
             Act.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Act.
             15.
             
             Act.
             21.
             18
             ,
             19.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           4.
           14.
           and
           yet
           these
           same
           necessary
           causes
           of
           such
           assemblies
           ,
           as
           Divisions
           betwixt
           Grecians
           and
           Hebrewes
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           schismes
           remaine
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Those
           who
           authoritatively
           governe
           and
           edi●ie
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           men
           separated
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           
             not
             intangled
             with
             the
             affairs
             of
             this
             life
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           therefore
           if
           all
           the
           multitude
           governe
           and
           over-see
           both
           themselves
           and
           their
           guides
           :
           they
           are
           not
           to
           remaine
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           as
           trades-men
           ,
           servants
           ,
           merchant●
           ,
           lawyers
           ,
           &c.
           but
           to
           give
           themselves
           wholly
           to
           the
           over-seeing
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           saith
           ,
           ordaining
           every
           man
           to
           abide
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             7.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Col.
             3.
             22.
             1
             
             Thess.
          
           4.
           11.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Believers
           are
           over-seers
           to
           excommunicate
           ,
           deprive
           ,
           censure
           ,
           and
           authoritatively
           rebuke
           their
           pastors
           ,
           and
           so
           1.
           pastors
           of
           pastors
           ,
           over-seers
           and
           watch-men
           ,
           over
           their
           Over-seers
           and
           Watch-men
           .
           2.
           
           The
           relation
           of
           pastor
           and
           flock
           ,
           of
           feeders
           and
           a
           people
           fed
           is
           taken
           away
           .
           3.
           
           That
           which
           the
           Scripture
           ascribeth
           to
           pastor●
           only
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Tit.
          
           1.
           13.
           v.
           9.
           is
           given
           
           to
           private
           professours
           .
           6.
           
           The
           brotherly
           consociation
           of
           the
           authority
           and
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           in
           many
           sister-Churches
           united
           together
           ,
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Christian-communion
           of
           Church
           officers
           ,
           as
           Church
           officers
           7.
           
           All
           particular
           Churches
           are
           left
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           errours
           ,
           to
           the
           immediate
           judgement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           obnoxious
           to
           no
           Church
           censures
           ,
           suppose
           they
           consist
           of
           six
           or
           ten
           professours
           only
           .
           8.
           
           The
           grounds
           of
           the
           doctrine
           are
           these
           same
           arguments
           ,
           which
           Anabaptists
           and
           Socinians
           use
           against
           the
           places
           of
           
             Kings
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           believers
           are
           
             free
             ,
             redeemed
             ,
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             theirs
          
           ;
           and
           therfore
           all
           power
           ,
           which
           consequence
           is
           no
           stronger
           the
           one
           way
           ,
           then
           the
           other
           .
           9.
           
           It
           layeth
           a
           blot
           upon
           Christs
           wisdome
           ,
           who
           hath
           appointed
           congregations
           to
           be
           edified
           by
           no
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           in
           case
           of
           aberration
           a●d
           incorrigible
           obstinacy
           .
           10.
           
           It
           maketh
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           imperfect
           ,
           which
           setteth
           downe
           no
           Canons
           ,
           how
           the
           believers
           of
           an
           independent
           Church
           should
           governe
           ,
           and
           Paul
           teacheth
           how
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           ,
           and
           all
           Church-men
           should
           governe
           .
           11.
           
           It
           excludeth
           not
           women
           from
           usurping
           authority
           over
           men
           ,
           by
           judging
           ,
           excommunicating
           ,
           ordaining
           pastors
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           the
           body
           and
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           as
           believing
           men
           are
           .
           12.
           
           It
           maketh
           the
           Sacraments
           no
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           baptized
           non-baptized
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Turkes
           ;
           if
           possibly
           the
           pastour
           and
           the
           ten
           professours
           of
           the
           independent
           Church
           be
           unbelievers
           ,
           which
           is
           too
           ordinary
           .
           13.
           
           By
           this
           an
           assembly
           of
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           from
           divers
           congregations
           ,
           have
           no
           more
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           then
           one
           single
           man
           ,
           who
           may
           counsell
           and
           advise
           his
           brother
           .
           14.
           
           Extreme
           confusion
           and
           inevitable
           schismes
           hence
           arise
           ,
           whilst
           such
           a
           sister-Church
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Pauls
          
           ,
           and
           her
           sister-Church
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Apollo's
          
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           against
           this
           fire
           .
           15.
           
           The
           patterne
           of
           a
           Church
           governing
           and
           ministeriall
           ,
           consisting
           of
           only
           believers
           ,
           is
           neither
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           antiquity
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           Divines
           .
           But
           of
           these
           I
           shall
           speake
           
           more
           fully
           hereafter
           ,
           God
           willing
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           That
           Doctrine
           is
           not
           to
           be
           holden
           ,
           which
           tendeth
           to
           the
           removing
           of
           a
           publick
           Ministry
           ▪
           but
           the
           doctrine
           of
           independent
           Churches
           is
           such
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           independent
           Churches
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           holden
           .
           The
           proposition
           is
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           hath
           ordained
           a
           publick
           Ministry
           for
           the
           gathering
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           Ephes
           :
           3.
           11.
           1
           
           Cor
           :
           11.
           1
           
           Cor
           :
           14
           1
           Tim
           :
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Heb
           :
           13.
           17.
           1
           
           Thess
           :
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           1
           
           Cor
           :
           5.
           4.
           
           Math
           :
           16.
           19.
           
           Math
           :
           28.
           18.
           
           Joh
           :
           20.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
           I
           prove
           the
           assumption
           .
           By
           the
           doctrine
           of
           independency
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           or
           ten
           or
           twelve
           private
           Christians
           in
           a
           private
           Family
           ,
           
           joyning
           themselves
           covenant-waies
           to
           worship
           God
           is
           a
           true
           visible
           Church
           :
           
           So
           the
           
             English
             Puritanisme
          
           :
           So
           a
           Treatise
           called
           ,
           
             Light
             for
             the
             ignorant
          
           :
           So
           
             the
             Guide
             to
             Zion
          
           :
           So
           the
           Separatists
           holding
           
             Independent
             Congregations
          
           ,
           define
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
             Every
             company
             ,
             Congregation
             or
             Assembly
             of
             true
             believers
             ,
             joyning
             together
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             worship
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           This
           being
           the
           true
           definition
           of
           an
           independent
           congregation
           from
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Patrons
           thereof
           ;
           I
           prove
           that
           it
           taketh
           away
           the
           necessity
           of
           publick
           ministery
           .
           1.
           because
           every
           twelve
           in
           a
           private
           Family
           is
           this
           way
           joyned
           together
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           independent
           Church
           .
           2
           this
           congregation
           being
           independent
           ,
           it
           hath
           within
           it selfe
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           subject
           (
           saith
           the
           
             English
             Puritanisme
          
           )
           to
           any
           other
           Superiour
           ecclesiasticall
           jurisdiction
           ,
           
           then
           to
           that
           which
           is
           within
           it self
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           1
           Katherin
           
             against
             M.
          
           Edwards
           saith
           ,
           p.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Private
           Christians
           have
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           they
           may
           pray
           .
        
         
           Answ
           :
           God
           forbid
           we
           deny
           ,
           but
           they
           both
           may
           and
           
             ought
             to
             pray
             continually
          
           :
           but
           hence
           it
           followeth
           not
           
             affirmativè
             ,
             à
             genere
             ad
             speciem
             ,
          
           therfore
           they
           may
           authoritatively
           ,
           not
           being
           called
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           was
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           invade
           the
           pastors
           chaire
           ,
           and
           pray
           and
           fast
           and
           lay
           on
           hands
           by
           ministeriall
           authority
           ,
           as
           the
           pastors
           doe
           ,
           
           
             Act
             :
             6.
             6.
             
             Act
             :
          
           13.
           3.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Church
           
             (
             saith
             the
             Feminin
             Authour
          
           ,
           p.
           8.
           )
           is
           not
           blinde
           ,
           so
           that
           none
           have
           power
           of
           seeing
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           officers
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           All
           believers
           see
           and
           discerne
           true
           and
           false
           teachers
           ,
           1
           
             Iohn
             4.
             1.
             
             Heb
             :
             5.
             14.
             2
             
             Cor
             :
             3.
             18.
             
             Psal
             :
             119.
             18.
             
             Ephes
             :
          
           1.
           17.
           but
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           
             affirmativè
             ,
             à
             genere
             a●
             speciem
             ,
          
           the●fore
           they
           doe
           all
           see
           as
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           with
           an
           authoritative
           and
           pastorall
           light
           and
           eye
           ;
           for
           
             then
             all
             the
             body
             should
             be
             an
             eye
             ,
             where
             were
             then
             the
             hearing
             ?
          
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           17.
           3
           
           Within
           it self
           there
           is
           no
           jurisdiction
           ministeriall
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           definition
           of
           a
           Church
           ministeriall
           ,
           there
           is
           deepe
           silence
           of
           Ministers
           or
           office-bearers
           ;
           and
           good
           reason
           by
           their
           grounds
           ,
           who
           hold
           it
           :
           For
           it
           is
           a
           society
           of
           believers
           joyned
           together
           covenant
           wayes
           in
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           society
           hath
           power
           to
           ordain
           and
           elect
           their
           owne
           pastors
           and
           Elders
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           Christ
           bindeth
           and
           looseth
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Math
             :
             18.
             18.
             chap
          
           :
           16.
           19
           and
           a
           ministeriall
           act
           of
           these
           keyes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           ordaining
           of
           
             Pastours
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Elders
          
           and
           Deacons
           ;
           before
           there
           be
           any
           
             Pastor
             ,
             Doctor
          
           or
           Elder
           or
           Deacon
           .
           A
           ministery
           then
           must
           only
           be
           necessary
           ,
           
             ad
             benè
             esse
             ,
             non
             ad
             esse
             simpliciter
             ,
          
           to
           the
           better
           or
           wel-being
           of
           the
           independent
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           simple
           being
           of
           the
           Church
           ▪
           for
           the
           thing
           must
           have
           a
           perfect
           constituted
           being
           and
           essence
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           have
           any
           operation
           ,
           and
           working
           proceeding
           from
           that
           being
           :
           as
           one
           must
           be
           a
           living
           creature
           indued
           with
           a
           sensitive
           soule
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           heare
           ,
           or
           see
           ,
           or
           touch
           ;
           now
           this
           independent
           Church
           ,
           must
           have
           the
           perfect
           essence
           and
           being
           of
           a
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           it
           doth
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           within
           it selfe
           constitute
           and
           ordaine
           her
           owne
           Ministers
           and
           Pastors
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           joyned
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           before
           they
           had
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           did
           in
           a
           visible
           way
           (
           being
           a
           visible
           Church
           in
           the
           compleate
           being
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           )
           worship
           God
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           Ministers
           ;
           for
           before
           they
           ordaine
           
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           must
           keepe
           the
           Apostolick
           order
           ,
           
             fast
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             lay
             on
             their
             hands
             ,
          
           for
           so
           did
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Act
             :
             1.
             24.
             
             Acts
             6.
             v.
             6.
             
             Acts
             13.
             3.
             
             Act
             :
             14.
             23.
             1
             
             Tim
             :
             4.
             14.
             2
             
             Tim
             :
          
           1.
           5.
           
           So
           here
           are
           ,
           publick
           fasting
           ,
           publick
           praying
           ,
           publick
           ordination
           of
           a
           visible
           and
           independent
           Church
           ,
           and
           as
           yet
           they
           have
           no
           Ministers
           ;
           So
           in
           case
           the
           Eldership
           of
           a
           congregation
           shall
           all
           turne
           scandalous
           and
           hereticall
           :
           this
           same
           independent
           congregation
           may
           excommunicate
           them
           .
           Ergo
           before
           excommunication
           ,
           they
           must
           publickly
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           
             convince
             them
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             rebuke
             them
             ,
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             finally
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Paul
             a
             Pastor
             ,
          
           1
           Cor
           :
           5.
           4.
           judicially
           cast
           them
           out
           .
           Now
           let
           all
           be
           Judges
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           farre
           from
           pastorall
           preaching
           ,
           and
           if
           here
           be
           not
           ministeriall
           acts
           ,
           and
           the
           highest
           judiciall
           and
           authoritative
           censure
           exercised
           by
           no
           Ministers
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           what
           hindreth
           by
           this
           reason
           ,
           but
           the
           independent
           Church
           (
           that
           doth
           publickly
           and
           
             authoritatively
             pray
             ,
             fast
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             convince
             gainsayers
             ,
             make
             and
             unmake
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
          
           pastours
           and
           Ministers
           )
           may
           also
           without
           Ministers
           preach
           ,
           and
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ?
           against
           which
           the
           Separatists
           themselves
           doe
           speake
           and
           give
           reasons
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           none
           may
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           untill
           the
           pastors
           and
           teachers
           be
           chosen
           and
           ordained
           in
           their
           office
           .
           
           But
           hence
           we
           clearly
           see
           an
           independent
           Church
           constituted
           in
           its
           compleat
           essence
           ,
           and
           exercising
           ministeriall
           acts
           ,
           and
           using
           the
           keyes
           without
           any
           ministry
           and
           edifying
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           ministry
           is
           accidentall
           ,
           and
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           independent
           Church
           both
           in
           its
           nature
           and
           working
           ,
           and
           seeing
           they
           edifie
           others
           without
           a
           ministry
           :
           why
           may
           not
           private
           Families
           ,
           where
           the
           independent
           Church
           dwelleth
           ,
           edifie
           themselves
           without
           a
           publick
           ministry
           ?
           I
           reade
           in
           Arminian
           and
           Socinian
           writings
           ,
           that
           seeing
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           now
           patent
           to
           all
           .
           1
           A
           sent
           Ministry
           is
           rather
           usefull
           and
           profitable
           then
           necessary
           .
           2
           The
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           by
           Ministers
           is
           not
           necessary
           :
           So
           Episcopi●s
           :
           
           The
           Arminians
           in
           their
           Apology
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Catechise
           of
           Raccovia
           :
           I
           will
           not
           impute
           these
           conclusions
           to
           our
           deare
           brethren
           ,
           
           but
           I
           intreat
           the
           father
           of
           Lights
           to
           make
           them
           see
           the
           premisses
           .
           
           3
           Three
           or
           foure
           believers
           this
           way
           in
           covenant
           joyned
           together
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           
           have
           intensively
           and
           essentially
           all
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           as
           the
           Councell
           convented
           at
           Hierusalem
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           4.
           the
           power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           publick
           praying
           ,
           publick
           and
           authoritative
           convincing
           of
           the
           gainsayers
           ,
           and
           judiciall
           rebuking
           ,
           which
           Paul
           ascribeth
           to
           the
           Pastors
           and
           preaching
           Elders
           ,
           1
           
             Tim
             :
             5.
             20
             ,
             21.
             1
             
             Tim
             :
             3.
             2.
             
             Tit
             :
             1.
             9.
             2
             
             Tim
             :
          
           4.
           2.
           as
           essentiall
           parts
           proper
           to
           their
           calling
           ,
           doe
           not
           agree
           at
           all
           to
           pastors
           ,
           but
           by
           accident
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           are
           beleevers
           ,
           or
           parts
           of
           an
           independent
           congregation
           by
           this
           doctrine
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           keyes
           and
           the
           use
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           in
           all
           these
           ministeriall
           acts
           ,
           be
           given
           to
           a
           society
           of
           believers
           so
           joyned
           in
           covenant
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           native
           and
           independent
           subject
           :
           all
           these
           must
           agree
           to
           Ministers
           at
           the
           second
           hand
           ,
           and
           by
           communication
           .
           For
           if
           God
           hath
           given
           heat
           to
           the
           fire
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           first
           and
           native
           Subject
           ;
           all
           other
           things
           must
           be
           hot
           by
           borrowing
           heat
           from
           the
           fire
           ;
           and
           so
           Pastors
           rebuke
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           ordain
           Pastors
           ,
           censure
           and
           excommunicate
           Pastors
           only
           by
           accident
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           by
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           are
           believers
           ,
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           independent
           congregation
           :
           And
           all
           these
           are
           exercised
           most
           kindly
           in
           an
           independent
           congregation
           by
           some
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           
           suppose
           there
           be
           no
           Pastors
           at
           all
           in
           the
           congregation
           .
           Robinson
           (
           in
           justification
           of
           Separatists
           ,
           p.
           121
           ,
           122
           )
           and
           
             Katherin
             Childly
          
           (
           against
           M.
           Edwards
           ,
           pa.
           3.
           )
           say
           ,
           
             as
             a
             private
             Citizen
             may
             become
             a
             Magistrate
             :
             So
             a
             private
             member
             may
             become
             a
             Minister
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             Pastors
             in
             a
             congregation
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             and
             therefore
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             the
             Church
             may
             subsist
             for
             a
             time
             without
             Pastor
             or
             Elder
             .
             Answ.
          
           In
           an
           extraordinary
           case
           a
           private
           man
           ,
           yea
           a
           Prophet
           as
           Samuell
           hath
           performed
           ,
           by
           the
           extraordinary
           impultion
           of
           
           the
           spirit
           ,
           that
           which
           King
           Saul
           should
           doe
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           he
           may
           kill
           Agag
           ;
           but
           an
           independent
           congregation
           of
           private
           men
           ordaining
           pastors
           (
           say
           our
           Brethren
           )
           is
           Christs
           setled
           ordinance
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
           2
           The
           question
           is
           ,
           whither
           the
           Church
           can
           subsist
           a
           politick
           ministeriall
           body
           without
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           .
           3
           By
           this
           the
           independent
           way
           is
           extraordinary
           ,
           where
           a
           private
           man
           may
           invade
           the
           pastors
           chaire
           ;
           then
           Synods
           must
           be
           ordinary
           :
           els
           they
           must
           give
           us
           another
           way
           then
           their
           independent
           way
           or
           presbyteriall
           Churches
           ,
           that
           is
           ordinary
           .
           I
           desire
           also
           to
           know
           ,
           how
           our
           brethren
           who
           are
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           independent
           Churches
           ,
           can
           eschew
           the
           publick
           prophecying
           of
           some
           qualified
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           even
           of
           persons
           never
           called
           to
           be
           Pastours
           ,
           which
           the
           Separatists
           doe
           maintaine
           to
           the
           griefe
           of
           the
           godly
           and
           learned
           ;
           for
           in
           an
           independent
           congregation
           ,
           where
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           are
           not
           yet
           chosen
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           in
           processe
           to
           excommunicate
           them
           ,
           who
           shall
           publickly
           pray
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           convince
           the
           Eldership
           to
           be
           ordained
           or
           excommunicated
           ?
           I
           doubt
           ,
           but
           a
           grosser
           point
           then
           the
           prophecying
           of
           men
           who
           are
           in
           no
           pastorall
           calling
           must
           be
           holden
           ,
           to
           the
           discharging
           of
           all
           these
           publick
           actions
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yea
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           but
           with
           a
           like
           warrant
           ,
           private
           men
           may
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           because
           Christ
           from
           his
           Mediatory
           power
           gave
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ministeriall
           power
           to
           pastors
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           baptize
           Mat
           :
           28.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Argum.
           
           If
           Gods
           word
           allow
           a
           presbyteriall
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           presbytery
           of
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           :
           then
           are
           we
           not
           to
           hold
           any
           such
           independent
           congregation
           ;
           for
           our
           brethren
           acknowledge
           they
           cannot
           consist
           together
           .
           
           But
           the
           former
           is
           cleare
           ,
           1
           
             Tim
             :
             4.
             14.
             
             Mat
             :
          
           18.
           17.
           18.
           and
           is
           proved
           by
           us
           already
           .
           Other
           arguments
           I
           shall
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           adde
           in
           the
           following
           questions
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           14.
           
           Whither
           or
           no
           the
           power
           ecclesiasticall
           of
           Synods
           can
           be
           prooved
           from
           the
           famous
           councell
           of
           Jerusalem
           holden
           ,
           Act
           :
           15.
           
        
         
           NOw
           followeth
           our
           sixt
           Argument
           against
           independent
           congregations
           .
           
           Where
           I
           purpose
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           Church
           giveth
           us
           warrant
           for
           Synods
           ,
           and
           a
           meeting
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Elders
           from
           many
           particular
           congregations
           giving
           and
           making
           ecclesiasticall
           Canons
           and
           Decrees
           that
           tye
           and
           lay
           a
           band
           ecclesiasticall
           upon
           many
           particular
           congregations
           ,
           to
           observe
           and
           obey
           these
           Decrees
           .
           And
           ,
           1.
           the
           popular
           and
           democraticall
           government
           of
           Anabaptists
           ,
           where
           the
           people
           governeth
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           reject
           .
           2
           The
           Popish
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           the
           Popish
           or
           Episcopall
           Synods
           ,
           where
           my
           lord
           Prelate
           the
           Antichrists
           eldest
           sonne
           ,
           sitteth
           domineering
           and
           ruling
           all
           ,
           we
           reject
           .
           3
           We
           grant
           that
           one
           sister-Church
           ,
           or
           one
           presbytery
           ,
           or
           one
           provinciall
           or
           Nationall
           Assembly
           hath
           no
           jurisdiction
           over
           another
           sister-Church
           ,
           presbytery
           or
           fellow
           Assembly
           .
           4
           As
           there
           is
           a
           communion
           of
           Saints
           by
           brotherly
           counsell
           ,
           direction
           ,
           advise
           and
           incouragement
           :
           So
           this
           same
           communion
           is
           farre
           more
           to
           be
           observed
           by
           sister-Churches
           ,
           to
           write
           and
           to
           send
           Commissioners
           and
           salutations
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           hitherto
           our
           brethren
           and
           we
           goe
           one
           way
           .
           5
           An
           absolute
           ,
           independent
           and
           unlimited
           power
           of
           Synods
           over
           congregations
           ,
           we
           also
           condemne
           :
           Their
           decrees
           tye
           two
           wayes
           I
           grant
           ,
           1.
           
           Materially
           ;
           for
           the
           intrinsicall
           lawfullnesse
           of
           the
           decree
           :
           Thus
           our
           brethren
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           this
           tye
           is
           common
           to
           the
           brotherly
           counsell
           and
           advise
           of
           friends
           and
           brethren
           counselling
           one
           another
           from
           Gods
           
           word
           .
           For
           all
           are
           tyed
           to
           follow
           what
           God
           commandeth
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           whither
           a
           superiour
           ,
           an
           inferiour
           or
           an
           equall
           speake
           :
           But
           we
           hold
           that
           the
           decrees
           of
           greater
           Synods
           doe
           lay
           an
           ecclesiasticall
           tye
           upon
           under
           ,
           or
           lesser
           Synods
           in
           those
           bounds
           where
           presbyteries
           and
           particular
           congregations
           are
           .
           But
           it
           is
           weaknesse
           in
           Separatists
           ,
           and
           womanly
           and
           weakly
           said
           by
           the
           authour
           of
           
             Justification
             of
             independent
             Churches
          
           ,
           
           printed
           ,
           an
           .
           1641.
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Katherin
             Childly
          
           ,
           pag.
           17.
           that
           the
           Synod
           .
           Act
           :
           15.
           
             it
             not
             properly
             a
             Synod
             ;
             because
             their
             decrees
             were
             not
             alterable
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             warranted
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             perpetuall
             rule
             for
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           for
           that
           authour
           ignorantly
           presumeth
           that
           Synods
           may
           make
           Canons
           of
           nothing
           but
           of
           circumstances
           of
           meere
           order
           :
           Wheras
           Synods
           with
           good
           warrant
           ,
           following
           this
           Synod
           ,
           have
           made
           Acts
           against
           
             Arrians
             ,
             Nestorius
          
           ,
           and
           other
           heretiques
           ecclesiastically
           condemning
           fundamentall
           errours
           .
           And
           heere
           I
           enter
           to
           proove
           the
           lawfullness●
           of
           Synods
           ,
           and
           to
           dispute
           against
           the
           independency
           of
           a
           visible
           presbyteriall
           Church
           ,
           For
           that
           which
           in
           Scotland
           wee
           call
           ,
           following
           Gods
           word
           ,
           1
           Tim
           :
           4.
           14.
           the
           presbytery
           .
        
         
           
             But
             before
             we
             proceed
             ,
             one
             question
             would
             be
             cleared
             ,
          
           What
           ground
           is
           there
           to
           tye
           a
           congregation
           by
           an
           ecclesiasticall
           tye
           of
           obedience
           to
           a
           presbytery
           ,
           and
           a
           presbytery
           to
           a
           provinciall
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           a
           provinciall
           Assembly
           to
           a
           Nationall
           Assembly
           :
           for
           seeing
           these
           are
           not
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           they
           would
           seeme
           devices
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           noe
           divine
           institution
           ;
           one
           may
           say
           ,
           whether
           have
           they
           warrant
           in
           a
           positive
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           they
           have
           warrant
           of
           both
           :
           for
           it
           is
           Gods
           positive
           law
           ,
           that
           the
           Elders
           and
           Over-seers
           be
           over
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Heb
             :
             13.
             17.
             1
             
             Thess.
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Math
             :
          
           18.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           I
           call
           this
           Gods
           positive
           Law
           ,
           because
           if
           it
           had
           bin
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Law-giver
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           appointed
           an
           high-Priest
           ,
           or
           some
           arch-Pastor
           or
           
           prime
           officer
           in
           his
           name
           to
           command
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           Judge
           and
           the
           high-Priest
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           :
           So
           Aristocraticall
           government
           is
           not
           naturall
           ,
           our
           presbyteries
           are
           founded
           upon
           the
           free-will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           appointed
           this
           government
           rather
           then
           another
           .
           Now
           the
           question
           ,
           how
           subordination
           of
           congregations
           to
           presbyteries
           ,
           and
           of
           presbyteries
           to
           greater
           Synods
           is
           of
           natures
           law
           is
           harder
           ,
           but
           a
           thing
           is
           naturall
           two
           wayes
           ,
           1.
           simply
           and
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           2.
           and
           by
           consequent
           ;
           an
           example
           of
           the
           former
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           the
           hand
           moveth
           ,
           the
           feet
           walketh
           ,
           at
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           commanding
           faculty
           that
           ruleth
           all
           the
           motions
           of
           moving
           from
           place
           to
           place
           :
           This
           way
           it
           is
           not
           directly
           naturall
           that
           Archippu●
           be
           governed
           by
           the
           Eldership
           and
           Presbytery
           at
           Colosse
           ;
           because
           he
           may
           be
           removed
           to
           another
           Presbytery
           ,
           he
           possibly
           might
           have
           bee●e
           a
           member
           of
           the
           presbytery
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           never
           beene
           subj●ct
           to
           the
           presbytery
           at
           Colosse
           .
           Example
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           it
           is
           simply
           supernaturall
           for
           Peter
           to
           be
           borne
           over
           againe
           ,
           
             ●ath
             :
             16.
             17.
             
             Iohn
          
           1.
           12
           ,
           13.
           but
           upon
           supposition
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           a
           new
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           naturall
           or
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           connaturall
           and
           kindly
           to
           this
           new
           nature
           in
           Peter
           to
           love
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           Christs
           sheep
           and
           his
           lambes
           ,
           because
           every
           like
           loveth
           a
           like
           ;
           So
           the
           subordination
           is
           not
           naturall
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           naturall
           for
           John
           and
           Thomas
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           such
           an
           Eldership
           of
           this
           congregation
           ;
           for
           Gods
           providence
           might
           have
           disposed
           that
           John
           and
           Thomas
           should
           have
           dwelt
           in
           another
           congregation
           as
           members
           therof
           ,
           and
           so
           subject
           to
           another
           Eldership
           .
           But
           secondarily
           and
           by
           consequent
           upon
           supposition
           that
           they
           are
           members
           and
           inhabitants
           of
           this
           ecclesiasticall
           incorporation
           it
           is
           kindly
           and
           connaturall
           now
           that
           they
           be
           subjected
           ecclesiastically
           to
           the
           Eldership
           of
           Christs
           appointing
           in
           this
           congregation
           :
           and
           so
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           bond
           is
           
             (
             the
             part
             must
             be
             in
             subiection
             to
             those
             who
             command
             the
             whole
             )
             Iohn
          
           and
           Thomas
           are
           parts
           of
           this
           congregation
           ,
           such
           an
           Eldership
           
           commandeth
           the
           whole
           ,
           therefore
           Iohn
           and
           Thomas
           are
           in
           subjection
           to
           such
           an
           Eldership
           .
           So
           all
           the
           beleevers
           of
           this
           congregation
           and
           all
           the
           beleevers
           of
           the
           sister-congregations
           are
           parts
           of
           this
           presbytery
           ;
           wheras
           Gods
           providence
           might
           have
           disposed
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           beleevers
           here
           might
           have
           beene
           parts
           and
           members
           of
           another
           presbytery
           :
           And
           so
           by
           proportion
           sundry
           presbyteries
           are
           parts
           of
           a
           provinciall
           Church
           ,
           and
           sundry
           beleevers
           of
           many
           provinces
           are
           parts
           and
           members
           of
           a
           Nationall
           Church
           .
           Now
           the
           division
           of
           a
           Nation
           into
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           of
           Provinces
           into
           so
           many
           territories
           called
           presbyteries
           ,
           and
           the
           division
           of
           presbyteries
           into
           so
           many
           congregations
           ,
           cannot
           be
           called
           a
           devise
           of
           mans
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           ,
           that
           Iohn
           and
           Thomas
           and
           so
           many
           threes
           and
           foures
           of
           beleevers
           should
           be
           members
           of
           an
           independent
           congregation
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           also
           a
           devise
           of
           man.
           For
           all
           our
           singular
           acts
           are
           mixed
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           morall
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           be
           squared
           and
           ruled
           by
           the
           word
           ;
           and
           something
           is
           in
           them
           not
           morall
           ,
           but
           positive
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           not
           to
           be
           squared
           by
           the
           word
           ;
           but
           sometimes
           by
           natures
           light
           (
           which
           I
           grant
           is
           a
           part
           implicite
           of
           Gods
           word
           )
           sometimes
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           the
           positive
           part
           be
           negatively
           conforme
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           contrary
           to
           it
           :
           Howbeit
           I
           hold
           that
           the
           morality
           required
           in
           every
           action
           ,
           must
           be
           positively
           conforme
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           for
           example
           the
           Law
           saith
           ,
           
             Every
             male-childe
             must
             be
             circumcised
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
          
           Gen.
           17.
           7.
           
           Now
           the
           action
           of
           Christs
           circumcision
           ,
           and
           Christs
           presenting
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           offering
           of
           two
           turtle
           Doves
           ,
           and
           two
           young
           pigeons
           is
           said
           to
           be
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             23.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           b●be
           Iesus
           by
           name
           ,
           his
           mother
           Mary
           who
           brought
           him
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Priest
           by
           name
           that
           offered
           the
           Doves
           for
           him
           ,
           are
           not
           written
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           Moses
           his
           law
           ;
           but
           the
           morality
           of
           that
           action
           was
           positively
           conform
           to
           Moses
           his
           law
           :
           so
           that
           every
           part
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           
           law
           of
           the
           whole
           is
           Gods
           word
           ;
           but
           that
           parts
           and
           whole
           be
           thus
           divided
           it
           was
           not
           required
           to
           be
           defined
           in
           the
           word
           .
           But
           what
           our
           brethren
           deny
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           are
           Ecclesiasticall
           parts
           of
           a
           single
           Congregation
           under
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           that
           single
           Congregation
           is
           cleare
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           that
           three
           or
           foure
           Congregations
           are
           parts
           ●cclesiasticall
           of
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiastically
           subjected
           to
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ;
           as
           Iohn
           and
           Thomas
           are
           parts
           subjected
           to
           the
           government
           of
           a
           Congregation
           is
           utterly
           denyed
           .
           But
           we
           may
           reply
           ,
           Iohn
           and
           Thomas
           are
           to
           obey
           their
           Pastor
           preaching
           ,
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           they
           are
           to
           obey
           their
           Pastors
           gathered
           together
           ,
           with
           the
           Elders
           in
           a
           Synod
           :
           So
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           ,
           as
           Iohn
           and
           Thomas
           are
           to
           obey
           their
           Eldership
           convented
           in
           their
           owne
           Congregation
           to
           governe
           them
           ,
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           ,
           Iohn
           and
           Thomas
           of
           foure
           Congregations
           are
           to
           heare
           and
           obey
           their
           owne
           Elderships
           convented
           by
           that
           same
           authority
           of
           Christ
           in
           another
           Congregation
           ,
           when
           a
           Colledge
           of
           other
           Elderships
           are
           joyned
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           God.
           If
           when
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Syria
             ,
             Sylicia
             ,
             Antioch
          
           and
           Jerusalem
           were
           troubled
           with
           a
           question
           ,
           whether
           they
           should
           keep
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           determine
           it
           amongst
           themselves
           in
           their
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           they
           had
           their
           recourse
           to
           an
           assembly
           of
           
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             at
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           who
           gave
           out
           a
           Decree
           and
           Canon
           anent
           that
           question
           ,
           which
           the
           Churches
           were
           obliged
           to
           keep
           ,
           then
           when
           particular
           Congregations
           are
           troubled
           with
           the
           like
           questions
           in
           doctrine
           and
           government
           ,
           they
           are
           by
           their
           example
           to
           have
           recou●se
           to
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           ,
           that
           are
           over
           many
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           Decrees
           also
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           keep
           :
           But
           the
           former
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           
             Apostolike
             Church
          
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           a
           Synod
           of
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           ,
           to
           receive
           Decrees
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           tye
           many
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           is
           lawfull
           to
           us
           .
        
         
         
           I
           prove
           the
           assumption
           ,
           A
           question
           troubled
           these
           Churches
           ,
           some
           false
           teachers
           said
           
             (
             Cyrinthus
          
           as
           Epiphanius
           thinketh
           )
           You
           must
           be
           circumcised
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Moses
           ,
           
           Acts
           15.
           ver
           .
           1.
           and
           there
           was
           
             no
             small
             dissention
             and
             disputation
             about
             this
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           2.
           and
           this
           question
           troubled
           the
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           as
           ver
           .
           4.
           and
           5.
           doe
           declare
           :
           And
           it
           troubled
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Syria
          
           ,
           and
           Cylicia
           ,
           ver
           .
           23.
           2.
           
           That
           the
           question
           could
           not
           well
           be
           determined
           in
           their
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           is
           cleare
           from
           ver
           .
           34
           ,
           from
           three
           circumstances
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           maintainers
           of
           the
           question
           troubled
           them
           .
           2.
           
           
             They
             almost
             subverted
             their
             soules
             with
             words
             .
          
           3.
           
           They
           alleadge
           a
           necessity
           of
           keeping
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           commandement
           and
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           .
           3.
           
           That
           in
           this
           question
           that
           troubled
           them
           so
           much
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           recourse
           to
           a
           Synod
           ,
           is
           cleare
           ,
           ver
           .
           6.
           
           
             And
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             came
             to
             consider
             of
             this
             matter
          
           ;
           and
           ver
           .
           2.
           
           
             They
             determined
             that
          
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           
             and
             certaine
             others
             of
             them
             should
             goe
             up
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             unto
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             about
             this
             question
          
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           Apostles
           who
           were
           led
           by
           an
           infallible
           spirit
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           erre
           ,
           might
           have
           determined
           the
           question
           ,
           is
           cleare
           by
           their
           speeches
           in
           the
           counsell
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostles
           had
           not
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           set
           down
           a
           Samplar
           and
           a
           Copy
           of
           an
           Assembly
           in
           such
           cases
           .
           4.
           
           That
           there
           are
           here
           the
           members
           of
           a
           Synod
           is
           cleare
           ,
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Brethren
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           23.
           and
           Commissioners
           from
           Antioch
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.
           
             certaine
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           James
           ,
           
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             Elders
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           chap.
           21.
           v.
           17
           ,
           18
           compared
           with
           ver
           .
           25.
           
           So
           here
           are
           Elders
           from
           sundry
           Congregations
           .
           5.
           
           That
           these
           Decrees
           did
           tye
           and
           Ecclesiastically
           oblige
           the
           Churches
           ;
           howbeit
           all
           the
           members
           were
           not
           present
           to
           consent
           is
           cleare
           ,
           chap.
           16.
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           
             And
             as
             they
             went
             through
             the
             Cities
             ,
             they
             delivered
             them
             the
             Decrees
             for
             to
             keep
             ,
          
           Acts
           21.
           ver
           .
           25.
           
           
             We
             have
             written
             and
             concluded
             that
             they
             observe
             no
             such
             things
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             keep
             themselves
             ,
          
           &c.
           So
           chap.
           15.
           28.
           
           
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             lay
             on
             you
             no
             greater
             
             burden
             then
             these
             necessary
             things
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Now
           let
           us
           heare
           the
           exceptions
           which
           our
           brethren
           propound
           on
           the
           contra●y
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           this
           was
           no
           generall
           Assembly
           .
        
         
           
             They
             object
          
           1.
           
           This
           cannot
           be
           proved
           to
           be
           an
           o●cumenicke
           Councell
           ,
           
           
             that
             is
          
           ,
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           whole
           Churches
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Howbeit
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Cyrillus
             ,
             Theophylact
             ,
             Theodoret
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
          
           and
           most
           of
           the
           learned
           Fathers
           agree
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           an
           o●cumenicke
           Assembly
           ,
           yet
           we
           will
           not
           contend
           ,
           many
           Churches
           of
           Jewes
           and
           Gentiles
           were
           here
           by
           their
           Comm●ssioners
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficient
           for
           our
           point
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Apostles
           who
           were
           universall
           Pastors
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           were
           here
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           word
           of
           a
           Synod
           or
           Assembly
           in
           the
           Text.
           
           
        
         
           Answ.
           
           The
           thing
           it selfe
           is
           here
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           name
           ,
           saith
           that
           learned
           Voetius
           .
           2.
           
           Neither
           is
           the
           name
           of
           an
           independent
           Church
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           the
           word
           Trinity
           or
           Sacrament
           ,
           what
           then
           ?
           the
           the
           things
           are
           in
           Scripture
           .
           3.
           verse
           6.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           they
           assembled
           ,
           and
           ver
           .
           25.
           they
           were
           together
           ,
           is
           plainly
           a
           Synod
           .
        
         
           
             They
             object
          
           3.
           
           
           Though
           there
           were
           a
           generall
           assembly
           here
           ,
           yet
           it
           proveth
           nothing
           for
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           be
           in
           such
           an
           assembly
           ,
           
           but
           onely
           it
           saith
           something
           for
           a
           power
           of
           deciding
           of
           controversies
           in
           matter
           of
           ●aith
           ,
           which
           implyeth
           no
           act
           of
           iurisdiction
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           The
           deciding
           of
           controversies
           in
           matters
           of
           doctrine
           tying
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           laying
           a
           burthen
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           ver
           .
           28.
           and
           tying
           them
           to
           keep
           the
           Decrees
           ,
           
             chap.
             21.
             25.
             chap.
          
           16.
           4.
           is
           an
           a●t
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           an
           opening
           and
           shutting
           heaven
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           done
           Synodically
           ,
           as
           this
           is
           here
           .
           2.
           
           This
           presupposeth
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           is
           onely
           in
           censuring
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           a
           ministeriall
           j●dging
           and
           condemning
           of
           false
           doctrine
           ;
           which
           is
           against
           Scripture
           :
           For
           Ephesus
           is
           commended
           
           for
           using
           the
           keyes
           in
           condemning
           the
           doctrine
           of
           those
           who
           called
           themselves
           Apostles
           and
           were
           not
           ;
           and
           Pergamus
           rebuked
           for
           suffering
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Balaam
           ;
           and
           Thyatira
           is
           rebuked
           for
           suffering
           Jezabel
           to
           teach
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           
             fornication
             ,
             and
             of
             eating
             things
             sacrificed
             unto
             Idols
             ,
          
           Rev.
           2.
           v.
           2.
           v.
           14.
           v.
           20.
           
        
         
           
             They
             object
             fourthly
          
           ,
           
           The
           true
           cause
           why
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           were
           sent
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           was
           not
           to
           get
           authoritative
           resolution
           of
           the
           question
           in
           hand
           ;
           but
           to
           know
           ,
           whether
           these
           teachers
           had
           warrant
           from
           the
           Apostles
           to
           teach
           the
           necessity
           of
           circumcision
           ,
           as
           they
           pretended
           they
           had
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           ver
           .
           24.
           
           To
           whom
           we
           gave
           no
           such
           command
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           contrary
           is
           seen
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Apostles
           had
           commanded
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           dispute
           of
           fact
           in
           this
           Synod
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           soone
           have
           answered
           that
           ;
           but
           the
           thing
           questioned
           was
           
             questis
             iuris
          
           ,
           a
           question
           if
           circumcision
           must
           be
           ,
           v.
           5.
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           must
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           ver
           .
           24.
           
           Also
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           were
           sent
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.
           about
           this
           question
           .
           Now
           the
           question
           was
           not
           whether
           the
           Apostles
           had
           taught
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           circumcision
           or
           not
           ?
           But
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           ver
           .
           1.
           
           
             Certaine
             men
             taught
             ,
             except
             ye
             be
             circumcised
             after
             the
             manner
             of
          
           Moses
           
             you
             cannot
             be
             saved
          
           .
           2.
           
           It
           were
           a
           vaine
           thing
           to
           say
           that
           v.
           6.
           
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             met
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
          
           to
           see
           what
           the
           Apostles
           had
           taught
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Apostles
           bring
           reasons
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           which
           were
           vaine
           reasons
           if
           nothing
           were
           in
           question
           ;
           but
           whether
           the
           Apostles
           had
           taught
           this
           point
           ,
           or
           not
           taught
           it
           .
           4.
           
           That
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           were
           sent
           to
           be
           resolved
           of
           more
           ,
           then
           whether
           the
           Apostles
           had
           taught
           this
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           cleare
           by
           their
           answer
           in
           the
           Decree
           .
           
             It
             seemed
             good
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             to
             lay
             no
             greater
             burden
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             abstaine
             from
             meats
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             They
             object
             fifthly
          
           ,
           
           There
           was
           no
           combination
           of
           many
           
           Pastors
           of
           divers
           Churches
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           few
           messengers
           sene
           from
           Antioch
           to
           the
           Congregation
           at
           Jerusalem
           :
           Hence
           many
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           assembly
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           and
           it
           bindeth
           only
           as
           a
           particular
           and
           speciall
           meeting
           .
           
             So
             M.
          
           Best
           .
        
         
           Answ
           1.
           
           We
           stand
           not
           upon
           an
           exact
           meeting
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           
           when
           as
           the
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           a
           Synodicall
           and
           Assembly-meeting
           is
           saved
           :
           Here
           were
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           ,
           whose
           charge
           was
           the
           wide
           world
           ,
           And
           the
           Elders
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           Commissioners
           sent
           from
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           they
           send
           Canons
           and
           Decrees
           to
           other
           Churches
           .
           2.
           
           A
           decree
           of
           one
           particular
           independent
           Congregation
           cannot
           bind
           another
           ,
           as
           our
           brethren
           teach
           :
           But
           the
           Decrees
           made
           here
           did
           tye
           the
           Churches
           of
           Syria
           ,
           
           
             Cylicia
             ,
             Antioch
          
           ,
           and
           Ierusalem
           .
           v.
           22
           ,
           23.
           chap.
           16.
           v.
           4.
           
           Yea
           and
           
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           Acts
           21.
           25.
           remember
           that
           enemies
           to
           our
           Synods
           ,
           as
           Bridgesius
           and
           
             Hugo
             Grotius
          
           object
           this
           also
           :
           
           This
           is
           the
           answer
           of
           Bridgesius
           and
           
             Hugo
             Grotius
          
           who
           deny
           the
           necessity
           of
           reformed
           Synods
           ;
           Parker
           who
           is
           for
           our
           brethren
           in
           many
           points
           refuteth
           this
           ,
           and
           proveth
           it
           was
           a
           Synod
           .
        
         
           
             They
             object
             sixthly
          
           ,
           
           They
           were
           not
           neighbouring
           Churches
           that
           sent
           ;
           
           for
           Jerusalem
           did
           lye
           two
           hundred
           ●iles
           from
           Antioch
           :
           How
           could
           they
           that
           lay
           so
           far
           distant
           ,
           ordinarily
           meet
           ,
           as
           your
           Classes
           did
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           Synod
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           thereof
           is
           not
           required
           such
           meetings
           of
           Churches
           so
           farre
           distant
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Churches
           necessity
           requireth
           it
           ,
           the
           lawfulnesse
           thereof
           may
           hence
           well
           be
           concluded
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           they
           lye
           so
           ne●r-hand
           they
           may
           more
           conveniently
           meet
           .
           2.
           
           Neither
           is
           this
           much
           (
           to
           give
           M.
           Best
           his
           Geography
           at
           his
           owne
           measure
           )
           when
           the
           Churches
           were
           now
           in
           their
           infancy
           ,
           and
           the
           question
           of
           such
           importance
           ,
           that
           the
           Churches
           travell
           many
           miles
           for
           their
           resolut●on
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           
             They
             object
             seventhly
          
           ,
           
           How
           prove
           you
           that
           these
           that
           were
           sent
           from
           Antioch
           ,
           had
           authority
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           Because
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           sent
           from
           Antioch
           had
           voyces
           in
           these
           Decrees
           .
        
         
           
             They
             object
             eighthly
          
           ,
           
           It
           cannot
           be
           proved
           from
           hen●e
           that
           Antioch
           was
           a
           Church
           depending
           on
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Neither
           doe
           we
           intend
           to
           prove
           such
           a
           matter
           :
           But
           hence
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           both
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           Syria
           ,
           and
           Cilicia
           depend
           upon
           the
           Decrees
           of
           these
           Pastors
           of
           divers
           Congregations
           assembled
           in
           this
           Synod
           .
        
         
           
             They
             object
             ninthly
          
           ,
           
           That
           Papists
           and
           Prelates
           alleadge
           this
           place
           to
           prove
           their
           Dioc●san
           Synods
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           So
           doth
           Satan
           alleadge
           a
           Scripture
           ,
           Psalme
           91.
           which
           must
           not
           be
           rejected
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           once
           in
           his
           foule
           mouth
           :
           Prelates
           alleadge
           this
           place
           to
           make
           Jerusalem
           a
           Cathedrall
           and
           Mother-church
           ,
           having
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           Jurisdiction
           over
           Antio●h
           ,
           and
           other
           Churches
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           erected
           there
           a
           silken
           chaire
           for
           my
           
             Lord
             Prelate
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Lawes
           may
           bee
           given
           by
           him
           to
           bind
           all
           mens
           consciences
           under
           him
           ,
           in
           things
           which
           they
           call
           indifferent
           ,
           we
           alleadge
           this
           place
           for
           an
           Apostolike
           assembly
           ,
           to
           make
           Jerusalem
           a
           collaterall
           and
           Sister-church
           with
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           of
           Syria
           and
           Cilicia
           ,
           depending
           on
           a
           generall
           Councell
           :
           We
           deny
           all
           Primacie
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           judged
           the
           most
           convenient
           seat
           for
           the
           Councell
           :
           We
           allow
           no
           Chaire
           for
           Prelate
           or
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           determine
           in
           the
           Councell
           according
           to
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           laying
           bands
           on
           no
           mans
           conscience
           farther
           then
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           dictates
           of
           sound
           reason
           ,
           and
           Christian
           prudency
           doe
           require
           .
        
         
           
             They
             tenthly
             object
          
           ,
           
           That
           the
           matter
           carried
           from
           Antioch
           to
           Jerusalem
           was
           agreed
           upon
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           not
           carried
           thither
           by
           one
           man
           ,
           as
           is
           done
           in
           your
           Classes
           .
           
             So
             M.
          
           Best
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           were
           good
           that
           things
           that
           concerne
           many
           Churches
           were
           referred
           by
           common
           consent
           to
           higher
           assemblies
           ;
           but
           if
           one
           man
           be
           wronged
           ,
           and
           see
           truth
           suffer
           by
           partiality
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           will
           warrant
           him
           
           to
           appeale
           to
           an
           assembly
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           more
           light
           and
           greater
           authority
           ,
           as
           the
           weaker
           may
           ●ly
           to
           the
           stronger
           :
           And
           the
           Churches
           
             whose
             soules
             were
             subverted
             with
             words
             ,
          
           Acts
           15.
           v.
           24.
           did
           ●ly
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           greater
           assembly
           ,
           when
           ther●
           
             is
             no
             small
             dissention
             about
             the
             question
             in
             hand
             ,
          
           Acts
           15.
           2.
           
        
         
           
             They
             object
             eleventhly
          
           ,
           
           The
           thing
           concluded
           in
           this
           assembly
           was
           divine
           Scripture
           ,
           imposed
           upon
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           v.
           22.
           28.
           and
           the
           conclusion
           obliged
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           Apostolike
           ,
           and
           Canonicke
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           because
           it
           was
           Synodicall
           ,
           and
           the
           Decree
           of
           a
           Church-assembly
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           tye
           was
           Divine
           ,
           not
           Ecclesiasticke
           .
           It
           seemed
           good
           to
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           So
           the
           excommunication
           of
           the
           
             incestuous
             man
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           (
           if
           he
           was
           excommunicated
           )
           and
           his
           re-receiving
           againe
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           and
           
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Elders
             on
          
           Timothy
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           and
           the
           appointing
           Elders
           at
           
             Lystra
             ,
             Iconium
             ,
             Antioch
          
           ,
           and
           fasting
           and
           praying
           at
           the
           said
           ordination
           ,
           
             Acts
             14.
             v.
          
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           was
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           Canonicke
           History
           by
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ;
           but
           no
           man
           can
           deny
           that
           the
           conclusion
           or
           Decree
           of
           excommunication
           given
           out
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           the
           ordination
           of
           Timothy
           to
           be
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           the
           appointing
           of
           the
           Elders
           at
           Lystra
           ,
           did
           oblige
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Corinth
             ,
             Ephesus
          
           ,
           and
           Lystra
           ,
           with
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           tye
           ,
           as
           Ecclesiasticall
           Synods
           doe
           oblige
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           this
           conclusion
           doth
           oblige
           as
           a
           Decree
           of
           a
           Synod
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           
             Apostolike
             and
             Canonicke
             Scripture
          
           ,
           I
           prove
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           being
           immediately
           inspired
           by
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ,
           in
           the
           penning
           of
           Scripture
           doe
           never
           consult
           and
           give
           decisive
           voices
           ,
           to
           Elders
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           community
           of
           beleevers
           in
           the
           penning
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           For
           then
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.
           20.
           
           
             That
             our
             faith
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           upon
           their
           doctrine
           :
           so
           shall
           our
           faith
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           concerning
           the
           taking
           in
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Gentil●s
           ,
           in
           one
           body
           
           with
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           as
           is
           proved
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           
             v.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             be
             built
             upon
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Elders
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             whole
             Church
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           ;
           for
           all
           had
           joynt
           voyces
           in
           this
           Councell
           ,
           as
           our
           brethren
           say
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           absurdity
           .
           
             The
             commandements
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             the
             commandements
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           37.
           
           But
           the
           commandements
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           such
           as
           they
           say
           this
           Decree
           was
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           
             commandements
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           For
           we
           condemne
           Papists
           ,
           such
           as
           Suare●
           ,
           
           
             Vasquez
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Cai●tan
             ,
             Sotus
             ,
          
           and
           with
           them
           Formalists
           ,
           
           such
           as
           Hooker
           and
           Sutluvius
           who
           make
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           divine
           comma●dements
           ,
           
           and
           Apostolike
           commandements
           ,
           and
           humane
           ordinances
           ,
           for
           our
           Divines
           ,
           
           as
           
             Junius
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Tylen
             ,
             Sibrandus
             ,
          
           
           
             Whittaker
             ,
             Willet
             ,
             Reynolds
             ,
             Jewell
             ,
          
           make
           all
           Apostolike
           mandates
           to
           be
           divin●
           ,
           
           and
           humane
           commandements
           ,
           or
           ●cclesiasticall
           mandates
           ,
           to
           oblige
           onely
           secondarily
           ,
           
           and
           as
           they
           agree
           with
           divine
           and
           Apostolike
           commandements
           :
           
           But
           here
           our
           brethren
           make
           mandates
           of
           ordinary
           beleevers
           ,
           that
           were
           neither
           
             Apostles
             nor
             Prophets
          
           to
           be
           divine
           and
           Canonicke
           Scripture
           .
           3.
           
           That
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           Christ
           his
           second
           comming
           againe
           ,
           doth
           not
           oblige
           as
           Canonicke
           Scripture
           :
           ●or
           Canonicke
           Scripture
           shall
           not
           be
           still
           written
           till
           Christ
           come
           againe
           ,
           because
           the
           Canon
           is
           already
           closed
           with
           a
           curse
           upon
           all
           adders
           ,
           Rev.
           22.
           but
           what
           is
           decreed
           according
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           by
           Church-guides
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           ,
           tacit
           ,
           or
           expresse
           of
           all
           the
           community
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           as
           this
           was
           v.
           22.
           (
           as
           we
           and
           our
           brethren
           doe
           joyntly
           confesse
           )
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           Christs
           second
           comming
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           this
           Decree
           obligeth
           not
           as
           Scripture
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Apostles
           if
           they
           had
           not
           purpose
           that
           this
           Decree
           should
           oblige
           as
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           mandate
           ;
           but
           as
           
             Canonicke
             Scripture
          
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           1.
           have
           advised
           with
           all
           the
           beleevers
           ,
           as
           with
           collaterall
           and
           joynt
           pen-men
           with
           them
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           2.
           
           They
           would
           not
           have
           disputed
           and
           reasoned
           together
           ,
           every
           one
           helping
           another
           ,
           
           as
           they
           doe
           here
           ,
           v.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           &c.
           3.
           
           They
           would
           not
           depresse
           and
           submit
           the
           immediately
           inspiring
           Apostelike
           spirit
           to
           mens
           consent
           ;
           so
           as
           men
           must
           give
           consent
           ,
           and
           say
           Amen
           to
           what
           God
           the
           authour
           of
           Scripture
           shall
           dite
           as
           Scripture
           .
           This
           was
           a
           villifying
           and
           lessening
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           therfore
           necessarily
           hence
           it
           followeth
           this
           was
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           degrace
           of
           an
           Assembly
           .
        
         
           
             They
             object
             twelfthly
          
           ,
           
           That
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           went
           up
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           not
           to
           submit
           their
           iudgement
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           had
           not
           been
           infallible
           ,
           neither
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           an
           assembly
           ,
           or
           because
           Congregations
           depend
           d●th
           on
           assemblies
           ;
           but
           they
           did
           it
           1.
           to
           conciliate
           authority
           to
           the
           Decrees
           .
           2.
           
           To
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           of
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           alleadged
           that
           the
           Lords
           Apostles
           stood
           for
           circumcision
           ,
           otherwise
           Paul
           himselfe
           might
           have
           determined
           the
           point
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Paul
          
           as
           an
           ordinary
           Pastor
           ,
           howbeit
           not
           as
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           was
           to
           submit
           to
           a
           Synod
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           an
           Apostle
           he
           might
           have
           excommunicated
           the
           incestuous
           Corinthian
           ,
           without
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           it
           shall
           not
           follow
           that
           Paul
           did
           write
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           to
           excommunicate
           him
           for
           no
           necessity
           of
           a
           Church-court
           and
           Synod
           ,
           
             but
             onely
             to
             conciliate
             authority
          
           to
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           to
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           of
           enemies
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           aske
           what
           authority
           doe
           they
           meane
           ,
           1.
           authority
           of
           brotherly
           advise
           ?
           But
           these
           Decrees
           bind
           as
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             v.
             28.
             chap.
             16.
             4.
             chap.
             21.
             v.
          
           25.
           2
           ,
           If
           they
           meane
           authority
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           the
           cause
           is
           ours
           .
           3.
           
           If
           they
           meane
           authority
           of
           divine
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           this
           Decree
           must
           have
           more
           authority
           th●n
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           penned
           by
           common
           consent
           of
           all
           beleevers
           .
           4.
           
           This
           is
           a
           bad
           consequence
           ,
           Paul
           could
           have
           determined
           the
           point
           his
           alone
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           a
           Councell
           ,
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           many
           holy
           Pastors
           determine
           that
           Christ
           is
           equall
           with
           God
           the
           Father
           :
           It
           followeth
           not
           that
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           one
           Councell
           to
           condemne
           ●rrius
           .
        
         
         
           
             They
             object
          
           13.
           
           
           There
           were
           no
           Commissioners
           at
           this
           assembly
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           Syria
           and
           Cilicia
           ,
           therefore
           it
           was
           not
           an
           assembly
           obliging
           Ecclesiastically
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Suppose
           Syria
           and
           Cilicia
           had
           no
           Commissioners
           here
           (
           which
           yet
           we
           cannot
           grant
           ,
           but
           give
           only
           )
           yet
           Ierusalem
           and
           Antioch
           had
           their
           Commissioners
           ,
           which
           maketh
           the
           meeting
           formally
           and
           ess●ntially
           a
           Synod
           ,
           of
           many
           particular
           Churches
           met
           synodically
           in
           one
           ;
           for
           there
           were
           many
           single
           Pari●hionall
           congregations
           both
           at
           Ierusalem
           and
           at
           Antioch
           .
           2.
           
           We
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           Apostles
           who
           wrote
           to
           them
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           assembly
           ,
           advertised
           them
           also
           of
           that
           Apostolike
           remedy
           for
           determining
           the
           question
           ,
           seeing
           they
           writ
           to
           them
           ,
           ver
           .
           24.
           
           
             We
             have
             heard
             that
             some
             have
             troubled
             you
             with
             words
             ,
             sub●erting
             your
             soules
             ,
             saying
             ,
             ye
             must
             be
             circumcised
             ,
          
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           tendred
           their
           s●lvation
           ;
           therefore
           we
           are
           to
           thinke
           that
           Syria
           and
           Cilicia
           had
           their
           Commissioners
           here
           :
           What
           if
           they
           neglected
           to
           send
           
             (
             á
             facto
             ad
             ius
             non
             valet
             consequentia
             )
          
           they
           should
           have
           sent
           Commissioners
           .
           This
           assemblies
           Decrees
           did
           lay
           a
           tye
           and
           bond
           upon
           the
           Churches
           of
           Syria
           and
           Cilicia
           ,
           then
           it
           did
           either
           tye
           them
           as
           a
           counsell
           and
           advise
           ,
           or
           or
           as
           a
           part
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           thirdly
           as
           a
           Decree
           of
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           Synod
           :
           If
           the
           first
           be
           said
           ,
           this
           Canon
           doth
           not
           lay
           a
           command
           upon
           them
           ,
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           we
           find
           ,
           v.
           ●8
           .
           
             it
             layeth
             a
             burthen
             on
             them
             ,
          
           chap.
           16.
           4.
           chap.
           21.
           28.
           and
           Decrees
           that
           they
           
             must
             keep
          
           .
           The
           second
           is
           unanswerably
           confuted
           in
           answering
           the
           tenth
           objection
           :
           If
           the
           third
           be
           said
           we
           obtaine
           what
           we
           seeke
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           should
           have
           sent
           Commissioners
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Synods
           shall
           oblige
           Ecclesiastically
           Churches
           who
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           be
           present
           in
           their
           Commissioners
           ,
           which
           neither
           we
           ,
           nor
           they
           can
           affirme
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           That
           this
           is
           not
           one
           of
           our
           Synods
           ,
           for
           the
           multitude
           of
           beleevers
           had
           voices
           here
           .
           And
           the
           whole
           multitude
           spake
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           v.
           12.
           
           Then
           all
           the
           
           multitude
           keept
           silence
           ,
           
           and
           gave
           audience
           .
           
             And
             Whittaker
             saith
          
           ,
           they
           had
           decisive
           voices
           ,
           but
           in
           your
           Synods
           none
           have
           voyces
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Eldership
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           That
           the
           faithfull
           speake
           ,
           
           propose
           ,
           and
           reason
           ,
           
           our
           booke
           of
           discipline
           saith
           .
           So
           saith
           Zuinglius
           ,
           
           Beza
           ,
           yea
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           Cyprian
           and
           others
           :
           Who
           will
           not
           have
           Acts
           made
           against
           the
           peoples
           co●sent
           ;
           
           it
           is
           like
           the
           multitude
           speake
           ,
           
           but
           orderly
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           here
           ,
           
             v
             28.
             
             Whittaker
          
           saith
           only
           ,
           
             it
             is
             like
             that
             some
             of
             the
             multitude
             spake
             :
          
           And
           what
           marvell
           then
           many
           should
           speake
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           untruth
           that
           any
           of
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           should
           be
           abrogated
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Church
           may
           send
           in
           some
           cases
           learned
           and
           holy
           men
           to
           Synods
           ,
           who
           are
           neither
           Pastors
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           nor
           Doctors
           :
           So
           was
           here
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           brethren
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           choise
           and
           able
           men
           ;
           otherwise
           beleeving
           women
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           com●
           under
           the
           name
           of
           brethren
           in
           Scripture
           .
           a
           Parker
           saith
           well
           ,
           
             The
             materiall
             ground
             of
             commissioners
             at
             assemblies
             is
             their
             gifts
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             the
             formall
             ground
             is
             the
             Church
             calling
             and
             sending
             them
             .
          
           3.
           
           That
           the
           whole
           multitude
           had
           definitive
           voices
           ,
           is
           first
           against
           what
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           expounding
           these
           words
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           
           
             (
             Tell
             the
             Church
          
           )
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           meere
           popular
           government
           refuted
           before
           .
           
           3.
           
           I
           reason
           from
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Synod
           .
           These
           onely
           had
           definitive
           votes
           ,
           
             who
             met
             together
             synodically
             for
             to
             consider
             of
             this
             question
             ,
          
           but
           these
           were
           only
           
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
          
           ,
           v.
           6.
           including
           brethren
           ,
           who
           only
           had
           place
           to
           judge
           ,
           as
           Bullinger
           and
           Calvin
           saith
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           multitude
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Canons
           are
           denomin●ted
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Decrees
           ordained
           by
           the
           
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
          
           ,
           Acts
           16.
           4.
           
           Acts
           21.
           25.
           5.
           
           By
           what
           warrant
           could
           the
           brethren
           at
           Ierusalem
           give
           Lawes
           to
           brethren
           of
           other
           independent
           congregations
           of
           Syria
           and
           Cilicia
           ,
           and
           these
           also
           who
           were
           absent
           ?
           So
           this
           ●hall
           be
           no
           Syn●d
           .
           6.
           
           I
           grant
           the
           Epistle
           is
           sent
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           :
           For
           1.
           to
           send
           greeting
           in
           an
           Epistle
           is
           not
           an
           act
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           a
           sort
           of
           Christian
           kindness●
           ▪
           2.
           
           It
           
           was
           done
           by
           common
           consent
           of
           all
           .
           3.
           
           It
           added
           some
           more
           authority
           .
           4.
           
           It
           is
           possible
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           Decrees
           required
           charges
           and
           expences
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           The
           Female
           replyer
           
             to
             M.
          
           Edwards
           ,
           the
           reason
           
             (
             saith
             she
          
           )
           why
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           sent
           the
           matter
           to
           be
           d●cided
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           was
           because
           the
           parties
           were
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Acts
          
           15.
           1.
           certaine
           men
           which
           came
           from
           Judaea
           taught
           the
           brethren
           ,
           
             &c.
             v.
          
           24.
           
           They
           went
           out
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           this
           proveth
           independency
           of
           Churches
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           judged
           it
           an
           unequall
           thing
           to
           iudge
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Let
           it
           be
           that
           contenders
           for
           ceremonies
           were
           of
           
             the
             sect
             of
             the
             Pharisees
          
           ;
           yet
           
             the
             soules
             of
             these
             of
          
           Antioch
           
             were
             subverted
          
           ,
           v.
           24.
           
           If
           Antioch
           had
           been
           independent
           ,
           they
           could
           have
           determined
           the
           truth
           ,
           to
           prevent
           subversion
           of
           soules
           ,
           who
           ever
           were
           the
           authors
           of
           that
           wicked
           doctrine
           ;
           but
           their
           sending
           their
           commissioners
           to
           the
           Synod
           at
           Ierusalem
           proveth
           that
           in
           a
           thing
           common
           to
           them
           all
           they
           depend
           upon
           a
           Synod
           that
           doth
           oblige
           them
           all
           .
           2.
           
           How
           could
           one
           independent
           Church
           at
           Ierusalem
           give
           Lawes
           to
           an
           independent
           Church
           at
           
             Antioch
             ?
             3.
             
             Antioch
          
           might
           have
           condemned
           the
           heresie
           .
           Suppose
           they
           could
           not
           judge
           the
           heretickes
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           an
           independent
           congregation
           ,
           seeing
           the
           heresie
           troubled
           them
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           O●cumenicke
           and
           universall
           Synods
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Church
           are
           unpossible
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           without
           Synods
           ;
           therefore
           Synods
           are
           no
           ordinances
           of
           Christ.
           So
           Best
           .
           See
           Parker
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Whittaker
          
           saith
           indeed
           universall
           Synods
           are
           not
           simply
           necessary
           ;
           
           and
           Parker
           saith
           no
           more
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           
           
             necessitate
             medij
          
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           necessary
           ,
           
             necessitate
             praecepti
          
           ,
           and
           conditionally
           ,
           if
           some
           politicke
           union
           were
           amongst
           all
           Nationall
           Churches
           ;
           but
           hence
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           they
           are
           not
           Christs
           ordinances
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           this
           way
           necessary
           ,
           
             necessitate
             medij
          
           ;
           for
           then
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           publike
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           perfect
           discipline
           were
           not
           Christs
           ordinances
           ,
           because
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           ,
           or
           
           universall
           apost●sie
           ,
           many
           ,
           yea
           even
           whole
           Churches
           may
           be
           saved
           without
           these
           .
           2.
           
           Synods
           are
           necessary
           for
           the
           well
           being
           ,
           not
           simply
           for
           the
           being
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           hence
           it
           's
           a
           weake
           consequence
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           ordinances
           of
           Christ.
           3.
           
           It
           is
           knowne
           that
           the
           Popes
           power
           hindereth
           generall
           Councels
           ;
           
           for
           the
           Councels
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basill
           ,
           where
           the
           Popes
           wings
           were
           clipped
           ,
           
           made
           that
           good
           ,
           
             burnt
             children
             dread
             fire
          
           .
           
           Adrian
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           with
           some
           honesty
           ,
           promised
           the
           councell
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
             anno
          
           1522.
           
           But
           Clemens
           the
           seventh
           did
           openly
           oppose
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           his
           Chancellors
           proclaiming
           thereof
           at
           Bononia
           ;
           they
           feared
           the
           place
           that
           the
           Emperors
           power
           should
           shame
           them
           ,
           and
           learned
           well
           from
           Ioh.
           23.
           as
           Nanclerus
           saith
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           place
           of
           the
           councell
           all
           in
           all
           :
           And
           such
           was
           Trent
           ;
           for
           they
           licked
           and
           revised
           againe
           and
           againe
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           that
           councell
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           birth
           in
           the
           Popes
           wombe
           good
           twenty
           and
           five
           yeares
           ,
           and
           then
           was
           the
           Popes
           barne
           borne
           against
           his
           will
           ;
           yet
           generall
           councels
           should
           be
           ,
           Popes
           hinder
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           what
           wonder
           ?
           
             Theeves
             love
             not
             well
             iustice-courts
          
           ;
           yet
           by
           their
           owne
           Law
           they
           should
           be
           .
           The
           councell
           of
           
             Constance
             ordained
             that
             a
             generall
             councell
             should
             be
             every
             ten
             yeares
             once
             :
          
           Yea
           after
           the
           councels
           of
           Lansen
           and
           Florence
           ,
           the
           sea
           being
           void
           ,
           ann
           .
           1503.
           the
           Cardinals
           convened
           ,
           and
           sweare
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           blasphemously
           to
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           of
           them
           shall
           be
           created
           Pope
           ,
           he
           shall
           convene
           a
           
             generall
             councell
             within
             two
             years
             after
             his
             inauguration
          
           ;
           which
           oath
           Iulius
           2.
           did
           sweare
           ,
           
           but
           had
           neither
           honesty
           ,
           nor
           memory
           to
           performe
           .
           The
           facultie
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           Church
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           are
           still
           (
           as
           saith
           the
           
             Reviewer
             of
             the
             councell
             of
          
           Trent
           )
           
             at
             daggers
             drawing
             w●th
             the
             Pope
             and
             court
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
           doe
           cry
           and
           write
           for
           a
           generall
           councell
           :
           
           But
           (
           they
           say
           )
           
             ●he
             articles
             of
          
           Paris
           
             cannot
             climbe
             oveer
          
           the
           Alps.
           It
           is
           some
           hundred
           yeares
           since
           
             Thomas
             Bradwardine
          
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           hammer
           of
           the
           Pelagians
           cryed
           to
           waken
           
             Simon
             Peter
          
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           speake
           
           out
           of
           his
           Councell-chaire
           for
           grace
           against
           the
           Pelagians
           .
           But
           J●suites
           bellies
           and
           pennes
           stout
           for
           their
           Father
           the
           Pope
           ,
           thinke
           it
           wisedome
           that
           the
           Pope
           be
           deafe
           at
           the
           cryes
           of
           Dominicanes
           ,
           who
           call
           for
           his
           holinesse
           tongue
           to
           determine
           in
           bickerings
           betwixt
           their
           order
           and
           Jesuites
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           
             Grace
             ,
             Predestination
             ,
             Free-will
             ,
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
           The
           Pope
           fearing
           a
           generall
           Councell
           ,
           thinketh
           best
           that
           they
           rather
           bloud
           other
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           then
           that
           his
           greatnesse
           hazard
           to
           face
           the
           Court
           of
           a
           generall
           Councell
           ;
           and
           therefore
           matters
           are
           now
           tryed
           at
           home
           .
           
             Lod.
             Molina
          
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           new
           Science
           ,
           the
           middle
           light
           with
           that
           wild
           heed
           fansied
           to
           be
           in
           God
           ,
           was
           cited
           before
           
             Clemens
             the
             8●●
          
           ,
           and
           holden
           in
           processe
           five
           yeares
           ,
           even
           before
           Paul
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           when
           all
           was
           done
           ,
           was
           whipped
           with
           a
           Toads
           stoole
           ,
           and
           nothing
           was
           determined
           ,
           
           as
           saith
           
             Francis.
             de
             Ariba
          
           .
           Other
           Councels
           ordained
           that
           there
           should
           be
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           Provinciall
           and
           Nationall
           Assemblies
           .
           
           So
           ordained
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           
           
             Trulla
             ,
             Africa
             ,
             Sardis
          
           .
           Hence
           I
           adde
           a
           third
           distinction
           :
           
           From
           this
           is
           concluded
           onely
           that
           Councels
           are
           not
           necessary
           ,
           but
           impossible
           ,
           
             impossibilitate
             morali
             ,
             non
             Physicâ
          
           :
           Councels
           are
           only
           morally
           impossible
           ,
           not
           simply
           impossible
           ,
           and
           that
           through
           mens
           corruption
           .
           It
           followeth
           not
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           Gods
           ordinances
           :
           For
           seeing
           Churches
           independent
           are
           morally
           ,
           and
           I
           feare
           ,
           more
           then
           morally
           impossible
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           hindred
           by
           Prelates
           ,
           our
           brethren
           would
           not
           from
           hence
           conclude
           that
           they
           are
           not
           Gods
           ordinances
           .
           A
           Congregation
           of
           visible
           Saints
           where
           there
           is
           not
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           is
           unpossible
           morally
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           because
           of
           our
           corruption
           ;
           yet
           such
           a
           Congregation
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           an
           ordinance
           of
           Christ.
           Let
           me
           also
           adde
           the
           fourth
           distinction
           :
           Christ
           may
           well
           ordaine
           that
           as
           a
           necessary
           meane
           of
           edification
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           had
           ordinarily
           in
           the
           full
           perfection
           and
           degrees
           required
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           be
           had
           in
           the
           degrees
           and
           parts
           ,
           that
           may
           edifie
           ,
           howbeit
           not
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           conveniently
           :
           
           so
           Synods
           are
           ordinarily
           possible
           ,
           I
           meane
           lesser
           Synods
           ,
           if
           not
           fuller
           and
           compleater
           ,
           if
           an
           universall
           Synod
           cannot
           be
           had
           ,
           a
           Nationall
           may
           be
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           in
           England
           also
           if
           it
           please
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           if
           God
           will
           ,
           whether
           Prelates
           will
           or
           will
           not
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           cannot
           be
           ,
           Provinciall
           Synods
           are
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           if
           these
           cannot
           be
           ,
           yet
           Synods
           ,
           Elderships
           ,
           and
           particular
           Churches
           may
           be
           ;
           and
           I
           thinke
           independent
           Congregations
           in
           their
           perfection
           consisting
           of
           sincere
           beleevers
           onely
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           Church-discipline
           ,
           are
           Gods
           necessary
           meanes
           of
           edification
           ,
           yet
           in
           their
           perfection
           they
           cannot
           be
           had
           .
           But
           to
           close
           this
           point
           ,
           no
           Divine
           that
           ever
           did
           write
           ,
           or
           speake
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           except
           some
           of
           late
           ;
           but
           they
           acknowledge
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           to
           be
           a
           formall
           copy
           and
           draught
           of
           a
           generall
           Assembly
           .
           I
           might
           cite
           all
           our
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           the
           
             Lutherans
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Schoolemen
             ,
             Casuists
             ,
          
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           Councels
           ,
           all
           the
           Doctors
           antient
           and
           moderne
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           to
           fetch
           water
           to
           the
           Sea.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           
        
         
           Que.
           15.
           
           Whether
           or
           no
           by
           other
           valid
           Arguments
           from
           Gods
           word
           ,
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           Synods
           can
           be
           concluded
           ?
        
         
           HItherto
           hath
           been
           sixe
           Arguments
           against
           Churches
           independent
           ,
           and
           consequently
           proving
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           Synods
           .
           Now
           followeth
           our
           seventh
           Argument
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
             If
             there
             be
             a
             commandement
             to
             tell
             the
             Church
             when
             an
             obstinate
             brother
             offendeth
             a
             brother
             ,
             then
             must
             this
             course
             also
             be
             taken
             when
             an
             obstinate
             Church
             shall
             offend
             a
             Sister-church
             .
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
          
           
           Mat
           18.
           
           Ergo
           ,
           
           
             so
             is
             the
             latter
             .
             This
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             but
             the
             Argument
             of
          
           Parker
           ,
           
           D.
           Ammes
           ,
           
             Professors
             of
          
           Leyden
           ,
           
             and
             of
             all
             our
             Divines
          
           ,
           Willet
           ,
           Whittaker
           ,
           Junius
           ,
           Beza
           ,
           
           
             &c.
             
             Our
             brethren
             say
             Christ
             speaketh
             ,
          
           Mat.
           18.
           of
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           ,
           
           and
           not
           of
           many
           Congregations
           meeting
           synodically
           in
           their
           members
           of
           principall
           note
           ,
           as
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           an
           offended
           brother
           cannot
           have
           a
           Synod
           of
           Elders
           ,
           and
           a
           Nationall
           Assembly
           alwayes
           to
           complaine
           unto
           ,
           and
           so
           Christ
           shall
           not
           set
           downe
           an
           expedite
           way
           to
           remove
           scandals
           betwixt
           brother
           and
           brother
           .
           2
           Christ
           
             (
             say
             they
          
           )
           is
           setting
           downe
           a
           way
           ,
           how
           an
           obstinate
           offendor
           shall
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           an
           ordinary
           hearer
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           a
           compartner
           with
           other
           professors
           of
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           particular
           visible
           Church
           .
           Now
           these
           of
           divers
           Congregations
           partake
           not
           in
           a
           Church-communion
           of
           these
           same
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           Word
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Christ
           here
           setteth
           down
           a
           way
           how
           all
           offences
           of
           brethren
           may
           be
           taken
           away
           ;
           for
           Christs
           salve
           must
           be
           as
           broad
           and
           large
           as
           the
           soare
           ,
           and
           excommunication
           must
           reach
           as
           farre
           as
           offences
           ;
           but
           offences
           are
           betwixt
           Church
           and
           Church
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Grecians
           and
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           Acts
           6.
           1.
           no
           lesse
           then
           betwixt
           a
           single
           brother
           and
           a
           brother
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           borrow
           the
           Argument
           and
           pay
           it
           home
           againe
           .
           
             Christ
             setteth
             downe
             a
             way
             how
             all
             scandals
             in
             his
             visible
             Church
             may
             be
             removed
             :
          
           So
           teach
           our
           brethren
           ,
           as
           an
           offended
           brother
           cannot
           alwayes
           have
           recourse
           to
           a
           Nationall
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           so
           Christs
           remedy
           shall
           be
           insufficient
           .
           If
           by
           a
           Church
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           we
           understand
           a
           Synod
           ,
           say
           they
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           
             Grecian
             Church
          
           offendeth
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Church
          
           ,
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Church
          
           cannot
           complaine
           to
           the
           
             Grecian
             Church
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Law
           forbiddeth
           the
           party
           to
           be
           the
           Judge
           ;
           therefore
           if
           they
           understand
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           onely
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           excluding
           all
           Synods
           ,
           Christs
           remedy
           of
           removing
           scandals
           betwixt
           Sister
           ,
           and
           Sister-church
           ,
           shall
           be
           unsufficient
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Grecian
           and
           Hebrewes
           must
           have
           recourse
           ,
           as
           
           Act.
           6.
           to
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Apostles
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           Synod
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           borrow
           the
           other
           Argument
           also
           ,
           and
           shall
           pay
           it
           againe
           .
        
         
           These
           who
           are
           consociated
           and
           neighboured
           together
           in
           the
           Acts
           and
           Dentees
           of
           visible
           Church-communion
           ,
           
             by
             rebuking
             one
             another
          
           ,
           Leviticus
           19.
           17.
           
           Admonishing
           ,
           Collosians
           3.
           16.
           
           Exhorting
           ,
           Hebrewes
           3.
           13.
           
             comforting
             one
             another
          
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           5.
           11.
           
             and
             pleading
             one
             against
             another
          
           ,
           Hosea
           2.
           2.
           and
           occasionally
           communicating
           one
           with
           another
           in
           that
           same
           Word
           and
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           in
           eschewing
           the
           fellowship
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           excommunicate
           person
           .
        
         
           These
           make
           up
           one
           visible
           politick
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           under
           a
           common
           Church-government
           ,
           according
           to
           Christs
           discipline
           ,
           which
           regulateth
           these
           acts
           of
           Church-communion
           of
           one
           with
           another
           .
        
         
           But
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Grecians
           and
           Hebrewes
           ,
           and
           sundry
           particular
           sister-Churches
           ,
           are
           consociated
           and
           neighboured
           together
           in
           the
           fore-said
           acts
           and
           dentees
           of
           visible
           Church-communion
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ergo
           ,
           divers
           sister-Churches
           so
           make
           up
           one
           visible
           politick
           Church
           under
           one
           common
           Church
           government
           ,
           according
           to
           Christs
           discipline
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           proposition
           is
           our
           brethrens
           ,
           wherby
           they
           proove
           ,
           and
           that
           strongly
           ,
           that
           single
           professours
           consociated
           in
           these
           acts
           and
           dentees
           of
           visible
           Church
           communion
           ,
           make
           up
           one
           visible
           Church
           under
           one
           common
           governement
           ,
           
           and
           so
           say
           the
           Fathers
           Basil
           ,
           
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Augustine
          
           and
           Athanasius
           ,
           
           
             howbeit
             in
             habitation
             we
             be
             separated
             ,
          
           
           
             y●t
             are
             we
             one
             body
          
           ,
           
           and
           Cyprian
           will
           have
           nothing
           done
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           many
           Churches
           ,
           
           
             except
             wee
             all
             meete
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
        
         
           The
           assumption
           for
           the
           communion
           of
           sundry
           Churches
           Parker
           granteth
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           is
           cleare
           ,
           Laodicea
           and
           Colosse
           have
           a
           sister-communion
           in
           that
           same
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           Col
           :
           4.
           16.
           so
           
             Corinth
             ,
             Macedonia
          
           and
           Galatia
           in
           these
           same
           acts
           of
           charity
           to
           the
           Saints
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
           1
           Cor
           :
           16.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           see
           also
           2
           
             Cor
             :
             8.
             1.
             
             Rom
             :
          
           16.
           27.
           
           Also
           if
           any
           person
           be
           excommunicate
           in
           one
           congregation
           ,
           also
           in
           all
           the
           neighbour
           congregations
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           his
           sinnes
           
             are
             bound
             in
             Heaven
          
           .
           2
           He
           is
           
             delivered
             to
             Satan
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           4.
           
             to
             all
          
           .
           3.
           
           Christ
           saith
           he
           should
           be
           as
           an
           Heathen
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           excluded
           from
           Church
           communion
           to
           all
           .
           Hence
           these
           visible
           acts
           of
           Church
           communion
           require
           a
           common
           law
           and
           discipline
           of
           Christ
           to
           regulate
           them
           ,
           seeing
           they
           may
           offend
           in
           the
           excesse
           and
           defect
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           one
           common
           discipline
           they
           cannot
           have
           ,
           except
           they
           may
           by
           authority
           conveene
           in
           one
           Synod
           in
           their
           principall
           members
           .
           Also
           
             Field
             ,
             Bilson
          
           ,
           
           Whittaker
           alleadge
           this
           place
           for
           Synods
           ,
           all
           say
           if
           Pastors
           have
           authority
           every
           one
           within
           themselves
           and
           farre
           more
           when
           they
           are
           met
           in
           a
           Synod
           ,
           
           for
           
             vis
             unita
             fortior
          
           ,
           
           
             united
             force
             is
             stronger
          
           .
        
         
           Our
           eighth
           Argument
           is
           ,
           
           from
           the
           constant
           practise
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           if
           all
           weighty
           affaires
           that
           concerne
           equally
           many
           particular
           congregations
           were
           managed
           ,
           not
           by
           one
           single
           congregation
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           joynt
           voyces
           and
           suffrages
           of
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             selected
             Brethren
          
           of
           many
           congregations
           in
           the
           
             Apostolick
             Church
          
           :
           Then
           were
           Synods
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           n●t
           independent
           congregations
           ,
           but
           the
           former
           is
           true
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           latter
           .
           The
           proposition
           our
           brethren
           grant
           .
           I
           prove
           the
           assumption
           by
           an
           induction
           .
           1.
           
           The
           
             select
             Pastors
          
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           and
           select
           brethren
           ,
           Act
           :
           1.
           did
           elect
           and
           ordaine
           Matthias
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           twelve
           ,
           because
           that
           concerned
           many
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           the
           publick
           treasury
           of
           Apostolick
           Churches
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           because
           that
           concerned
           them
           all
           ,
           Act.
           4.
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           When
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Churches
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             murmured
          
           the
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           one
           common
           Synod
           of
           the
           twelve
           Apostles
           authoritatively
           conveened
           ,
           and
           ordained
           
             with
             praying
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             the
             seven
             Deacons
             ,
          
           
           Act.
           6.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           and
           Walleus
           saith
           ,
           the
           argument
           for
           ordaining
           Deacons
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastors
           might
           attend
           the
           word
           and
           prayer
           ,
           proveth
           also
           that
           there
           were
           then
           ruling
           Elders
           .
           
           Also
           Act.
           20.
           28.
           there
           is
           a
           Synod
           of
           Pastors
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           whom
           Paul
           warned
           
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             the
             flocke
             ,
          
           and
           Act
           :
           11.
           2.
           
           Peter
           giveth
           a
           reckning
           and
           count
           of
           his
           going
           in
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           before
           a
           
             Synod
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Brethren
          
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           unpossible
           that
           the
           multitude
           of
           believers
           now
           growne
           so
           numerous
           could
           all
           meete
           in
           one
           house
           ,
           and
           Act.
           21.
           18.
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           orda●neth
           Paul
           to
           purifie
           himselfe
           ,
           a
           Synod
           of
           Elders
           ,
           1
           
             Tim
             :
             4.
             14.
             ordained
             Timothy
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           Argument
           is
           from
           the
           care
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           in
           the
           end
           of
           excommunication
           .
           Hence
           if
           Christ
           Jesus
           take
           care
           that
           one
           particular
           congregation
           be
           not
           leavened
           ,
           and
           sowred
           with
           the
           wicked
           conversation
           of
           one
           ,
           then
           farre
           more
           will
           he
           take
           care
           that
           many
           Churches
           be
           not
           leavened
           ,
           and
           hath
           ordained
           excommunication
           for
           many
           ,
           as
           for
           one
           ;
           but
           our
           brethren
           grant
           he
           hath
           taken
           care
           that
           one
           lump
           
             leaven
             not
             one
             single
             congregation
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           4.
           
           &c.
           I
           prove
           the
           proposition
           ,
           For
           Christs
           remedy
           for
           remooving
           of
           scandals
           is
           hence
           argued
           to
           be
           unperfect
           ,
           if
           excommunication
           doe
           not
           remove
           all
           offences
           ,
           and
           prevent
           the
           leavening
           of
           many
           lumpes
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           careth
           for
           the
           part
           must
           far
           more
           care
           for
           a
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           ordaine
           excommunication
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           edifying
           therof
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             4.
             20
             ,
             21.
             2
             
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             
             That
             their
             spirit
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           4.
           5.
           and
           since
           he
           tooke
           this
           care
           for
           a
           Nationall
           Church
           ,
           Numb
           .
           5.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Who
           can
           doubt
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           care
           of
           edifying
           and
           saving
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Churches
           of
           Nations
           and
           Provinces
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           yea
           and
           a
           greater
           care
           ,
           then
           for
           saving
           one
           single
           man
           ,
           seeing
           the
           influence
           of
           his
           love
           is
           bounded
           first
           upon
           the
           
             body
             ,
             bride
             and
             spouse
          
           by
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           bounded
           upon
           one
           finger
           or
           toe
           or
           any
           particular
           member
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           I
           meane
           one
           single
           person
           .
           They
           answer
           .
           
             God
             hath
             provided
             other
             meanes
             for
             whole
             Churches
             then
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             ,
             for
             it
             wanteth
             precept
             ,
             promise
             and
             practice
             to
             excommunicate
             a
             whole
             Church
             ,
             th●y
             are
             to
             be
             rebuked
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             
             pleade
             with
             obstinate
             Churches
             ,
          
           Hos.
           2.
           2.
           
             and
             if
             they
             remaine
             obstinate
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             with-draw
             our
             fellowship
             an●
             communion
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             them
             as
             sister-Churches
             that
             is
             we
             are
             to
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             warrant
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           I
           say
           this
           is
           a
           begging
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           for
           we
           desire
           a
           warrant
           of
           Gods
           Word
           why
           sister-Churches
           may
           use
           some
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           against
           sister-Churches
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           to
           rebuke
           them
           ,
           plead
           with
           them
           ,
           Hos.
           2.
           2.
           and
           yet
           we
           may
           not
           use
           all
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           even
           excommunication
           ;
           now
           to
           rebuke
           and
           pleade
           against
           a
           Church
           ,
           to
           Parker
           and
           our
           brethren
           is
           a
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           a
           sort
           of
           
             closing
             and
             shutting
             of
             Heaven
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Iewes
           did
           justly
           excommunicate
           the
           
             Church
             of
             the
             Samaritans
          
           ,
           and
           Christ
           alloweth
           therof
           ,
           
             Iohn
             4.
             22.
             ye
             worship
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             salvation
             is
             of
             the
          
           Jewes
           ,
           in
           which
           words
           ,
           Christ
           pronounceth
           the
           Iewes
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           what
           excommunication
           is
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           to
           deny
           all
           Church-communion
           with
           those
           who
           were
           once
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           now
           if
           this
           be
           done
           by
           one
           Sister-church
           to
           another
           sister-church
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           excommunication
           at
           all
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           hath
           not
           given
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           one
           Sister-church
           over
           another
           ,
           for
           one
           particular
           Church
           is
           not
           set
           over
           another
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Eldership
           of
           many
           consociated
           Sister-churches
           denieth
           Church
           communion
           to
           one
           of
           these
           consociated
           Churches
           having
           turned
           obstinate
           in
           scandalous
           sins
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           what
           this
           is
           els
           but
           excommunication
           and
           authoritative
           unchurching
           and
           ejection
           of
           such
           a
           Church
           .
           Also
           our
           brethren
           pleade
           for
           the
           peoples
           power
           in
           excommunicating
           ,
           because
           all
           and
           ●very
           one
           of
           the
           beleevers
           are
           to
           eschew
           the
           company
           of
           the
           person
           excommunicated
           ,
           therfore
           all
           and
           every
           one
           should
           have
           hand
           in
           excommunicating
           him
           ,
           as
           all
           Israel
           and
           not
           the
           Judges
           onely
           were
           actors
           in
           putting
           away
           the
           leaven
           ,
           so
           reasoneth
           
           Parker
           M.
           Best
           ,
           
           so
           also
           the
           Separatistes
           ,
           yea
           if
           it
           bee
           right
           taken
           ,
           so
           also
           saith
           
             Beza
             ,
             P.
             Martyr
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Marlorat
             :
          
           
           So
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Augustine
          
           ;
           for
           all
           are
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           excommunication
           of
           one
           who
           is
           a
           member
           of
           that
           visible
           Church
           with
           themselves
           ,
           
           but
           so
           it
           is
           that
           all
           consociated
           Churches
           are
           to
           eschew
           the
           company
           of
           an
           excommunicated
           by
           a
           single
           congregation
           supposed
           by
           our
           brethren
           to
           be
           independent
           :
           
           Because
           1.
           if
           they
           admit
           him
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           with
           them
           ,
           
           they
           prophane
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God.
           
           2.
           
           They
           annull
           excommunication
           supposed
           by
           our
           brethren
           duely
           ,
           
           
             &
             clave
             non
             errante
          
           ,
           
           inflicted
           ,
           
           and
           so
           they
           
             loose
             on
             earth
             kim
          
           whom
           God
           
             hath
             bound
             in
             Heaven
          
           ,
           
           they
           hold
           him
           for
           a
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           brother
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           
             delivered
             to
             Satan
          
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           to
           be
           reputed
           as
           a
           
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
          
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           by
           this
           reason
           all
           should
           have
           hand
           in
           excommunicating
           such
           a
           person
           ,
           but
           many
           Sister-churches
           consociated
           together
           in
           neighbourly
           and
           sisterly
           Church-fellowship
           ;
           as
           we
           heard
           before
           a
           cannot
           excommunicate
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           being
           possibly
           twenty
           severall
           congregations
           .
           Therefore
           they
           must
           excommunicate
           in
           their
           Elderships
           synodically
           conveened
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           purpose
           we
           intend
           .
           It
           is
           but
           a
           womanly
           evasion
           of
           the
           
             Femall
             authour
          
           who
           
             differenceth
             betwixt
             rejection
             of
             an
             offending
             Church
             and
             excommunication
             .
          
           
           
             We
             may
             reject
          
           (
           saith
           she
           )
           
             an
             offending
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             excommunicate
             :
          
           Saul
           
             rejected
             God
             ,
             did
             he
             therefore
             excommunicate
             God
             ?
          
           ●or
           this
           is
           but
           a
           suting
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           simple
           rejection
           of
           an
           obstinate
           Church
           that
           we
           plead
           for
           ,
           but
           an
           authoritative
           unchurching
           and
           not
           acknowledging
           of
           an
           obstinate
           Church
           to
           be
           any
           more
           a
           Church
           with
           whom
           we
           can
           communicate
           in
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           more
           then
           simple
           rejection
           ,
           or
           refusing
           to
           obey
           ,
           as
           Saul
           is
           said
           to
           reject
           God.
           I
           grant
           we
           seldome
           find
           the
           practice
           of
           excommunicating
           Churches
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           because
           so
           long
           as
           a
           number
           of
           beleevers
           are
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           God
           leaveth
           them
           not
           all
           to
           be
           involved
           in
           one
           scandalous
           
           grosse
           sinne
           ,
           therfore
           the
           presbytery
           is
           to
           censure
           particular
           persons
           and
           not
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           therfore
           when
           we
           separated
           from
           Rome
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           authoritative
           declaration
           that
           Rome
           is
           now
           no
           longer
           a
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           a
           strumpet
           ,
           we
           did
           not
           separate
           from
           the
           faithfull
           lurking
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Argument
           .
           
           That
           government
           is
           not
           from
           Christ
           that
           is
           deficient
           in
           the
           meanes
           of
           propagation
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           Nations
           and
           congregations
           that
           want
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           government
           by
           independent
           congregations
           is
           such
           .
           The
           proposition
           is
           cleare
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           Christs
           keyes
           are
           perfect
           and
           opens
           all
           lockes
           .
           2.
           
           Our
           Divines
           hence
           prove
           Christ
           a
           perfect
           Mediatour
           ,
           King
           ,
           Priest
           and
           Prophet
           ;
           because
           he
           perfectly
           cureth
           our
           threefold
           misery
           .
        
         
           I
           prove
           the
           assumption
           ,
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           independency
           .
           
             Pastors
             and
             Doctours
          
           may
           not
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           without
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           owne
           congregation
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           exercise
           any
           pastorall
           acts
           else
           where
           ,
           saith
           
             the
             English
             Puritanisme
          
           and
           M.
           Best
           ,
           
           and
           so
           
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
          
           have
           now
           ,
           since
           Apostles
           are
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Churches
           are
           planted
           ,
           no
           authority
           pastorall
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           to
           those
           
             who
             sit
             in
             the
             region
             ,
             and
             shaddow
             of
             death
             ,
          
           and
           if
           they
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           to
           those
           who
           are
           not
           of
           their
           congregation
           .
           1.
           
           They
           doe
           it
           as
           private
           men
           ,
           not
           as
           Pastours
           .
           2.
           
           They
           have
           no
           pastourall
           authority
           or
           calling
           from
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           so
           to
           doe
           .
           But
           certainely
           Papists
           ,
           as
           Bellarmine
           ,
           
           
             Suarez
             ,
             Becanus
             ,
             Vasquez
             ,
             Gregor
             .
             de
             Valentia
          
           seeme
           to
           say
           better
           ,
           
           who
           will
           have
           the
           authoritative
           power
           of
           sending
           Pastors
           to
           Nations
           ,
           who
           want
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           whom
           they
           conceive
           to
           be
           an
           
             universall
             Pastor
          
           to
           care
           for
           the
           whole
           Churches
           ,
           so
           Christ
           hath
           left
           no
           pastorall
           authority
           on
           Earth
           in
           
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
          
           to
           make
           those
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           translate
           them
           to
           the
           kingdom
           of
           grace
           ,
           who
           are
           yet
           carried
           away
           with
           dumbe
           Idols
           ,
           
           and
           howbeit
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           universall
           commission
           ordinary
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           to
           all
           ,
           their
           immediate
           calling
           ,
           their
           extraordinary
           gifts
           be
           now
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           unbeseeming
           the
           care
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           pastorall
           authority
           should
           be
           so
           confined
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           imprisoned
           within
           the
           lists
           of
           every
           particular
           Church
           ,
           consisting
           possibly
           of
           six
           or
           ten
           beleevers
           only
           ,
           that
           the
           care
           for
           
             many
             Churches
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           11.
           28.
           
           
             The
             pastorall
             care
             to
             gaine
          
           Jew
           and
           Gentile
           ,
           
             those
             that
             are
             within
             and
             without
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             to
             save
             some
             ,
          
           should
           be
           now
           in
           no
           pastors
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           dead
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           if
           these
           places
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             10.
             32.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Rom.
          
           9.
           2
           ,
           3.
           did
           not
           presse
           to
           all
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           extending
           of
           their
           pastorall
           vigilancy
           to
           the
           feeding
           and
           governing
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           their
           bounds
           that
           maketh
           up
           one
           visible
           politick
           body
           ,
           communicating
           one
           with
           another
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           Church-communion
           .
           Hence
           it
           must
           follow
           ,
           1.
           
           When
           the
           
             Grecian
             Church
          
           shall
           be
           wronged
           by
           the
           
             Hebrew
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           the
           pastors
           may
           not
           synodically
           meet
           ,
           and
           by
           joynt
           authority
           remove
           the
           offences
           betwixt
           Church
           and
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           Act.
           6.
           2.
           
           It
           followeth
           that
           all
           the
           meetings
           and
           convention
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Pastours
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           authoritatively
           for
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           Act.
           1.
           
           Act.
           4
           35.
           
           Act.
           6.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Act.
           11.
           1.
           
           Act.
           8.
           14.
           
           Act.
           14.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           6.
           
           Act.
           21.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           &c.
           Act.
           20.
           18.
           
           Act.
           14
           23.
           1
           
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           were
           all
           meetings
           of
           
             Apostles
             ,
             extraordinary
             ,
             temporary
          
           ,
           and
           Synods
           of
           Apostles
           as
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           not
           meetings
           of
           pastors
           as
           pastors
           to
           joyn
           their
           authority
           in
           one
           for
           the
           governing
           of
           many
           Churches
           .
           3.
           
           It
           followeth
           that
           
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             and
             Doctors
          
           may
           now
           no
           more
           lawfully
           meet
           and
           joyne
           their
           authority
           in
           one
           for
           
             the
             feeding
             of
             the
             flock
          
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           take
           on
           them
           to
           
             worke
             miracles
             ,
             speake
             with
             tongues
             ,
             and
             as
             Apostles
             goe
             up
             and
             down
             the
             earth
             and
             preach
             to
             all
             the
             world
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           O
           that
           our
           Lord
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           reveale
           his
           minde
           to
           our
           deare
           Brethren
           in
           this
           point
           of
           truth
           .
           For
           what
           be
           extraordinary
           
           and
           temporary
           in
           the
           conjoyned
           authority
           and
           pastorall
           care
           of
           the
           Apostles
           for
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           in
           reason
           imaginable
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           in
           conscience
           oblige
           
             Pastors
             ,
             Doctors
             and
             Elders
          
           in
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Scotland
          
           ,
           to
           conjoyne
           their
           authority
           in
           one
           Synodicall
           power
           for
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           O
           saith
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           
             there
             should
             be
             too
             many
             masters
             ,
             commanders
             and
             Lords
             over
             the
             free
             and
             independent
             visible
             Churches
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           seeing
           all
           these
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           in
           a
           nationall
           Synod
           ,
           are
           no
           other
           way
           over
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           then
           the
           particular
           Eldership
           in
           a
           particular
           congregation
           is
           over
           the
           believers
           ,
           there
           be
           no
           more
           too
           many
           
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             over
             the
             whole
             Churches
          
           collectively
           united
           in
           a
           general
           Synod
           ,
           then
           there
           be
           
             too
             many
             Lords
             over
             the
             particular
             congregations
             .
          
           For
           1.
           in
           both
           meetings
           the
           beleevers
           choose
           their
           owne
           guides
           and
           commanders
           that
           are
           over
           them
           .
           2.
           
           Nothing
           is
           done
           in
           either
           a
           Nationall
           or
           in
           a
           congregationall
           Synod
           without
           the
           tacite
           consent
           of
           believers
           .
           3.
           
           In
           both
           ,
           it
           is
           free
           for
           beleevers
           to
           refuse
           and
           not
           receive
           ,
           what
           is
           decreed
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           See
           Zipperus
           ,
           
           and
           so
           there
           is
           no
           dominion
           here
           ,
           but
           what
           you
           finde
           ,
           
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             1
             
             ●hess
             .
             5.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Math.
          
           18.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Nay
           ,
           our
           brethren
           will
           have
           pastors
           so
           farre
           strangers
           to
           all
           congregations
           ,
           save
           only
           to
           their
           owne
           ,
           that
           M.
           Davenport
           and
           Mr.
           Best
           saith
           to
           the
           Pastours
           and
           Churches
           other
           Churches
           are
           without
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           have
           nothing
           to
           doe
           to
           judge
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           alleadge
           for
           this
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           12.
           but
           by
           these
           that
           are
           
             (
             without
             )
             Paul
          
           meaneth
           not
           these
           who
           were
           not
           of
           the
           congregation
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           but
           he
           meaneth
           
             Infidels
             and
             Heathen
          
           as
           in
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           a
           for
           Paul
           judged
           and
           excommunicated
           
             Hymenaeus
             and
             Alexander
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           20.
           who
           were
           without
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           exposition
           ,
           stand
           Pastors
           can
           extend
           no
           Church
           censure
           towards
           these
           who
           are
           of
           other
           congregations
           ,
           neither
           can
           they
           rebuke
           nor
           admonish
           them
           as
           Christians
           ,
           for
           
           these
           are
           Acts
           of
           Church-censures
           ,
           as
           our
           brethren
           teach
           .
        
         
           Our
           eleventh
           Argument
           is
           from
           the
           light
           of
           sanctified
           reason
           ;
           for
           sanctisied
           reason
           teacheth
           that
           the
           stronger
           authority
           of
           the
           greater
           politicke
           body
           of
           Christ
           should
           help
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           that
           are
           weaker
           ,
           as
           1
           
             Cor.
             12.
             
             The
             whole
             body
             suffereth
             when
             one
             member
             suffereth
             ,
          
           and
           so
           the
           whole
           body
           helpeth
           the
           weaker
           ,
           
             and
             lesse
             honourable
             member
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           v.
           23
           ,
           26.
           
           So
           universall
           nature
           contendeth
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           particular
           nature
           ,
           and
           helpeth
           it
           ;
           therefore
           the
           greater
           body
           and
           Nationall
           Church
           is
           to
           communicate
           its
           authority
           for
           the
           good
           of
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           part
           thereof
           :
           But
           the
           doctrine
           of
           independency
           maketh
           every
           Congregation
           an
           independent
           and
           compleat
           body
           within
           it selfe
           ,
           needing
           no
           authority
           to
           governe
           it
           ,
           higher
           then
           its
           owne
           authority
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           an
           independent
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           no
           part
           of
           a
           greater
           visible
           Church
           :
           But
           suppose
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Corinth
           deny
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           as
           often
           the
           worst
           are
           manyest
           ,
           then
           I
           aske
           ,
           
           whom
           to
           doth
           the
           Lord
           speake
           ?
           
             Take
             us
             the
             little
             foxes
             that
             spoile
             the
             vines
             :
          
           He
           speaketh
           either
           to
           greater
           Synods
           ,
           which
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           greater
           body
           may
           help
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           save
           
             a
             little
             daughter
             of
             Sion
          
           :
           Or
           to
           the
           soundest
           part
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           weakest
           and
           fewest
           ,
           and
           shall
           the
           greater
           body
           looke
           and
           see
           a
           member
           perish
           ,
           and
           not
           help
           ?
           Let
           them
           help
           (
           say
           our
           brethren
           )
           
             with
             advise
             and
             counsell
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             command
             and
             authority
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           
             Take
             us
             the
             little
             foxes
          
           ,
           is
           an
           act
           of
           authoritative
           and
           disciplinary
           taking
           enjoyned
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Our
           Argument
           is
           drawne
           from
           the
           greater
           authority
           in
           the
           politicke
           body
           to
           the
           lesser
           ;
           brotherly
           advise
           is
           not
           authority
           .
           Hence
           authority
           as
           authority
           by
           this
           meanes
           shall
           not
           help
           the
           weaker
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           we
           have
           at
           length
           commanded
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
           Neither
           doe
           some
           reply
           well
           ▪
           that
           he
           speaks
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
             of
             Christs
             invisible
             body
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           v.
           13.
           
           
           
             For
             by
             one
             spirit
             we
             are
             all
             baptized
             into
             one
             body
             ,
          
           
           
             whether
             we
             be
             Jewes
             or
             Gentiles
             .
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             make
             not
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             an
             invisible
             Catholike
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           1.
           
           What
           can
           hinder
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           Paul
           a
           Jew
           to
           make
           a
           visible
           Church
           with
           the
           Ephesians
           who
           are
           Gentiles
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           he
           speaketh
           of
           a
           visible
           politicke
           body
           is
           cleare
           while
           he
           alleadgeth
           ,
           The
           eye
           exerciseth
           Pastorall
           acts
           of
           seeing
           for
           the
           foot
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           eare
           heareth
           for
           the
           whole
           body
           ,
           and
           when
           one
           member
           suffereth
           all
           suffer
           ,
           which
           is
           principally
           true
           of
           a
           politicke
           visible
           body
           :
           For
           we
           are
           not
           baptized
           in
           one
           body
           visible
           ,
           with
           those
           preachers
           who
           are
           long
           agoe
           dead
           ,
           who
           never
           preached
           for
           the
           good
           of
           us
           who
           now
           beleeve
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           we
           never
           heard
           them
           preach
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           not
           eyes
           seeing
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           Our
           twelfth
           Argument
           is
           from
           the
           practises
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           in
           a
           morall
           duty
           .
           
        
         
           If
           Christ
           hath
           left
           the
           Churches
           of
           a
           whole
           Nation
           in
           no
           worse
           case
           then
           the
           Nationall
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           were
           in
           ,
           for
           their
           publike
           giving
           of
           thanks
           ,
           for
           the
           turning
           away
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Land
             is
             defiled
             with
             bloud
          
           and
           other
           Nationall
           transgressions
           ,
           for
           the
           
             bringing
             backe
             the
             Arke
             of
             God
             ,
          
           for
           the
           renewing
           a
           Nationall
           Covenant
           and
           Oath
           with
           God
           in
           case
           of
           universall
           Apostasie
           from
           God
           and
           true
           Religion
           .
           Then
           hath
           Christ
           ordained
           to
           Churches
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           Nationall
           Assemblies
           ,
           which
           authoritatively
           onely
           can
           reach
           these
           ends
           and
           effects
           .
        
         
           But
           Christ
           hath
           left
           the
           Churches
           of
           a
           whole
           Nation
           in
           no
           worse
           case
           then
           the
           Nationall
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           was
           in
           ,
           for
           reaching
           the
           foresaid
           ends
           and
           effects
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           to
           prove
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Jewes
           had
           their
           solemne
           Assemblies
           for
           these
           ends
           .
           2.
           
           That
           these
           Assemblies
           were
           morall
           ,
           and
           so
           concerne
           us
           .
           3.
           
           That
           these
           ends
           cannot
           be
           attained
           without
           Nationall
           Assemblies
           ,
           which
           being
           
           done
           ,
           I
           trust
           the
           Argument
           shall
           stand
           strong
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           I
           may
           prove
           both
           in
           the
           Iewish
           ,
           and
           after
           their
           example
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           Deut.
           29.
           20.
           
           
             All
             Israel
          
           were
           convened
           
             to
             enter
             in
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Lord.
          
           So
           Joshuah
           for
           the
           same
           end
           
             assembled
             all
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           Iosh.
           24
           1.
           
             their
             Heads
             ,
             Iudges
             and
             Officers
             .
          
           And
           Samuel
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           12.
           
             gathered
             all
             Israel
             to
             renew
             their
             repentance
          
           for
           their
           sinne
           in
           
             asking
             a
             King.
          
           So
           did
           Hezekiah
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           29.
           4.
           in
           an
           universall
           Apostasie
           .
           And
           Iosiah
           ,
           2
           Chron
           ,
           34.
           29.
           
           And
           Asa
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           15.
           9.
           
             gathered
             all
             Iudah
             and
             Beniamin
          
           ,
           and
           they
           
             sware
             a
             Covenant
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           Ahab
           ,
           1
           King.
           22.
           gathered
           
             foure
             hundred
             Prophets
          
           to
           aske
           counsell
           about
           going
           to
           warre
           against
           
             Ramoth
             Gilead
          
           .
           And
           Herod
           ,
           Mat.
           2.
           3.
           when
           Christ
           was
           borne
           .
           
           So
           Salomon
           did
           when
           the
           Temple
           was
           consecrated
           ,
           and
           David
           assembled
           
             them
             to
             bring
             the
             Arke
             to
             it's
             place
             .
          
           The
           examples
           of
           these
           Kings
           did
           godly
           Emperours
           follow
           and
           convened
           generall
           Councels
           ,
           
           what
           ever
           Iulius
           3.
           usurpe
           in
           his
           
             Bull
             ,
             ann
          
           .
           1551.
           
           Decemb.
           15.
           
           Constantine
           convened
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           
           as
           saith
           Theodoret
           ,
           
           
             Ruffin
             ,
             Socrates
          
           and
           
             Eusebius
             .
             Theodosius
          
           called
           the
           2.
           generall
           Councell
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           
           as
           Theodoret
           saith
           :
           
           And
           Theodosius
           gathered
           the
           third
           generall
           Councell
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           
           as
           Socrates
           and
           Euagrius
           saith
           .
           
           Valentine
           and
           Martian
           called
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedo●
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Councell
           of
           Sardis
           in
           Illyrium
           ,
           as
           Sozomen
           saith
           :
           And
           Iustinian
           called
           the
           fifth
           generall
           Councell
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           as
           Nicephorus
           saith
           .
           Constantine
           the
           4.
           gathered
           the
           sixth
           generall
           Councell
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           as
           saith
           
             Martinus
             Polonus
          
           .
           I
           might
           adde
           many
           others
           ,
           but
           these
           may
           suffice
           .
           I
           prove
           the
           second
           particular
           ,
           that
           convening
           of
           generall
           Councels
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           was
           morall
           :
           For
           1.
           an
           oath
           and
           vow
           to
           keep
           Gods
           Commandements
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           third
           Commandement
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Psalme
           119.
           v.
           106.
           
           
             I
             have
             sworne
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             performe
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             keep
             thy
             righteous
             iudgements
             ,
          
           and
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           in
           a
           Land
           is
           obligatory
           for
           ever
           :
           For
           
             Iud.
             v.
          
           3.
           
           we
           are
           willed
           earnestly
           
             to
             contend
             for
             the
             faith
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           obedience
           to
           the
           third
           Commandement
           ,
           to
           avow
           God
           and
           his
           Sonne
           Christ
           before
           men
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           32.
           
           And
           so
           doth
           Moses
           commend
           it
           in
           Israel
           ,
           Deut.
           26.
           17.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             avouched
             .
             the
             Lord
             this
             day
             to
             be
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             his
             statutes
             ,
             and
             his
             Commandements
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Now
           what
           ever
           doth
           lay
           a
           bond
           morally
           binding
           on
           man
           ,
           doth
           also
           morally
           bind
           a
           whole
           Nation
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           most
           certaine
           that
           bloud
           defiled
           the
           land
           of
           Israel
           morally
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           a
           Land
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           the
           holy
           Land
           only
           ,
           
             Num.
             35.
             33.
             
             Hos.
          
           4
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           a
           sinne
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           for
           
             man
             is
             made
             according
             to
             Gods
             Image
             ,
          
           Gen.
           9.
           6.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           Because
           bloud
           defileth
           the
           Land
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           were
           not
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           had
           no
           warrant
           from
           Num.
           33.
           to
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           the
           murtherer
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           very
           same
           that
           is
           taught
           by
           
             Socinians
             ,
             Arminians
          
           ,
           
           and
           Anabaptists
           .
           So
           teacheth
           
             Episcopius
             ,
             Joan
             Geisteran
          
           ,
           
           and
           
             Henry
             Slatius
          
           ,
           so
           also
           Socinus
           ,
           the
           Chatechise
           of
           Raccovia
           deny
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           now
           under
           the
           Messiah
           his
           kingdome
           should
           shed
           the
           bloud
           of
           any
           murtherer
           or
           malefactor
           :
           
           
             Yea
             if
             it
             be
             knowne
          
           (
           saith
           
             Ostorodius
             )
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             without
             shedding
             of
             bloud
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             war
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             quia
             praecepta
             Christi
             non
             permittunt
             ulli
             homini
             adimere
             vitam
             .
          
           
           So
           also
           saith
           Smalcius
           ,
           therefore
           need-force
           these
           precepts
           anent
           shedding
           of
           bloud
           are
           not
           judiciall
           .
           
           but
           morall
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Magistrate
           carrieth
           the
           sword
           ,
           as
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           to
           execute
           judgement
           upon
           the
           evill
           doer
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           4
           which
           being
           undenyably
           true
           ,
           a
           Nationall
           Church
           must
           have
           meanes
           allowed
           of
           Christ
           to
           purge
           the
           land
           of
           bloud
           ,
           Sodomy
           ,
           and
           other
           Nationall
           sinnes
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           Canaan
           spewed
           out
           
             seven
             great
             Nations
          
           .
           Also
           ,
           
             Because
             of
             swearing
             the
             land
             shall
             mourne
             ,
          
           Ier.
           23.
           10.
           
           And
           
             if
             the
             Arke
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           out
           of
           his
           place
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           13.
           
           The
           Land
           is
           in
           a
           hard
           case
           ,
           we
           see
           no
           meanes
           but
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           
           Nationall
           Church
           ,
           that
           by
           authority
           of
           the
           Assembly
           all
           may
           be
           moved
           to
           renew
           their
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           ●acke
           againe
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           as
           David
           conveened
           all
           Israel
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           from●ireath-jearim
           ●ireath-jearim
           :
           For
           the
           Gospels
           departure
           and
           universall
           Apostasie
           (
           when
           we
           are
           as
           Israel
           ,
           without
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           teaching
           Priest
           ,
           as
           2
           Chron.
           15.
           and
           withall
           in
           great
           trouble
           )
           is
           a
           case
           that
           concerneth
           not
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Land
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           the
           Nation
           must
           be
           assembled
           in
           their
           heads
           and
           leaders
           to
           turne
           away
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           and
           bring
           backe
           the
           glory
           that
           is
           departed
           from
           the
           La●d
           by
           renewing
           our
           Covenant
           with
           God.
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           whole
           hoast
           and
           armies
           of
           writers
           ,
           antient
           and
           moderne
           ,
           may
           be
           alleadged
           for
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           Synods
           ,
           as
           witnesseth
           the
           Tomes
           of
           the
           Councels
           generall
           and
           Provinciall
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
        
         
           Whether
           or
           no
           it
           can
           be
           demonstrated
           from
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           that
           all
           particular
           Congregations
           have
           of
           ,
           and
           within
           themselves
           full
           power
           of
           Church-discipline
           without
           any
           subiection
           to
           Presbyteries
           ,
           Synods
           ,
           or
           higher
           Assemblies
           ?
        
         
           VEry
           reverend
           and
           holy
           men
           hold
           the
           affirmative
           part
           of
           this
           question
           ,
           
           and
           deny
           all
           subj●ction
           of
           Congregations
           to
           Presbyteries
           and
           Assemblies
           .
           Their
           first
           Argument
           is
           ,
        
         
           If
           Churches
           planted
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           such
           as
           Corinth
           ,
           have
           power
           within
           themselves
           to
           exercise
           Church-discipline
           ,
           as
           to
           rebuke
           ,
           excommunicate
           ,
           loose
           and
           relaxe
           from
           excommunication
           :
           Then
           ought
           not
           particular
           Congregations
           now
           to
           stand
           under
           any
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           authority
           out
           of
           themselves
           .
           
           
             But
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             So
             M.
          
           Best
           ,
           Parker
           ,
           the
           Separatists
           ,
           Robinson
           ,
           
             Authors
             of
          
           Presb.
           govern
           .
           examined
           ,
           
           prove
           that
           all
           beleevers
           in
           Corinth
           had
           voice
           in
           excommunication
           .
           
           1.
           
           They
           amongst
           whom
           the
           fornicator
           was
           ,
           
           they
           who
           were
           puffed
           up
           ,
           and
           sorrowed
           not
           that
           he
           was
           not
           cut
           off
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           gathered
           together
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           iudge
           and
           excommunicate
           ,
           v.
           12.
           but
           the
           fornicator
           was
           not
           amongst
           the
           Elders
           only
           ,
           but
           amongst
           all
           the
           beleevers
           ,
           neither
           were
           the
           Elders
           onely
           pussed
           up
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           onely
           not
           sorrow
           that
           the
           incestuous
           man
           was
           not
           cut
           off
           ,
           but
           the
           bel●evers
           also
           were
           puffed
           up
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           sorrow
           that
           he
           was
           not
           cut
           ●ff
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           all
           the
           beleevers
           had
           voices
           in
           iudging
           and
           excommunicating
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           old
           not
           the
           Levites
           onely
           were
           to
           purge
           out
           the
           leaven
           ,
           but
           all
           Israel
           also
           ,
           Ergo
           ;
           here
           not
           the
           Elders
           only
           are
           to
           purge
           out
           this
           leaven
           .
           3.
           
           Paul
           writeth
           not
           to
           the
           Elders
           onely
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           mixed
           with
           the
           fornicators
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           the
           faithfull
           .
           4.
           
           The
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Elders
           only
           were
           to
           forgive
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           will
           first
           answer
           these
           reasons
           ,
           and
           withall
           shew
           how
           the
           people
           had
           hand
           in
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           might
           prove
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Presbytery
           of
           many
           Pastors
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           single
           Congregation
           of
           one
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           Elders
           and
           beleevers
           ,
           who
           did
           excommunicate
           .
           I
           retort
           these
           Arguments
           :
           These
           with
           whom
           the
           fornicator
           did
           converse
           ,
           and
           so
           leavened
           them
           ,
           these
           who
           were
           pus●ed
           up
           ,
           and
           sorrowed
           not
           at
           the
           mans
           fall
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           not
           being
           cut
           off
           by
           excommunication
           ,
           these
           were
           judicially
           to
           excommunicate
           with
           the
           Elders
           :
           But
           the
           fornicator
           conversed
           amongst
           beleeving
           women
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           did
           leaven
           them
           ,
           beleeving
           women
           and
           children
           were
           puffed
           up
           and
           sorrowed
           not
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           Beleeving
           women
           and
           children
           did
           judicially
           excommunicate
           ,
           but
           the
           conclusion
           is
           foule
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Argumentators
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           so
           must
           some
           of
           the
           premisses
           be
           foule
           and
           false
           ,
           but
           the
           assumption
           is
           most
           true
           ;
           therefore
           their
           major
           proposition
           must
           be
           false
           ;
           therfore
           they
           must
           first
           acknowledge
           a
           representative
           Church
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           men
           onely
           did
           judicially
           
           excommunicate
           ,
           and
           not
           all
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           except
           they
           make
           women
           ordinary
           Judges
           usurping
           the
           authority
           over
           men
           .
           Then
           the
           number
           of
           these
           who
           were
           puffed
           up
           ,
           and
           sorrowed
           not
           at
           his
           fall
           ,
           &c.
           must
           be
           more
           then
           the
           number
           of
           the
           persons
           who
           should
           judicially
           excommunicate
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           authors
           of
           Presbyteriall
           govern
           .
           
           exam
           .
           say
           ,
           
             Elders
             are
             principally
             to
             iudge
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             leaders
             and
             first
             actors
             in
             excommunicating
             ,
          
           and
           people
           are
           to
           follow
           in
           the
           second
           roome
           and
           assent
           .
           
           So
           say
           our
           Divines
           ,
           Walleus
           ,
           
           
             Bucanus
             ,
             Rollocus
             ,
             Beza
          
           .
           Therefore
           Paul
           cannot
           rebuke
           private
           beleevers
           ,
           
           because
           they
           did
           not
           excommunicate
           judicially
           in
           the
           first
           roome
           ;
           for
           then
           Paul
           should
           have
           rebuked
           the
           Elders
           and
           leaders
           for
           not
           excommunicating
           in
           the
           order
           answerable
           to
           their
           place
           and
           power
           ,
           
           and
           because
           they
           did
           not
           judicially
           and
           authoritatively
           lead
           ,
           and
           goe
           before
           as
           first
           actors
           and
           prime
           moderators
           in
           the
           judiciall
           act
           of
           delivering
           of
           the
           man
           to
           Satan
           ,
           and
           so
           Paul
           cannot
           in
           reason
           rebuke
           all
           the
           faithfull
           amongst
           whom
           the
           scandalous
           man
           did
           converse
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           pus●ed
           up
           ,
           and
           sorrowed
           not
           at
           the
           mans
           fall
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           excommunicate
           judicially
           ,
           at
           most
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           rebuked
           onely
           for
           not
           excommunicating
           in
           the
           second
           roome
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           orderly
           and
           subordinate
           way
           sutable
           to
           their
           place
           and
           power
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           see
           no
           foot-step
           of
           any
           tollerable
           ground
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           why
           it
           should
           be
           alleadged
           that
           all
           the
           faithfull
           men
           comming
           to
           age
           (
           to
           speake
           nothing
           of
           beleeving
           women
           and
           children
           )
           are
           rebuked
           for
           not
           excommunicating
           judicially
           the
           fornicator
           ;
           but
           rather
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           the
           faithfull
           out
           of
           office
           were
           not
           to
           excommunicate
           judicially
           :
           For
           applying
           these
           words
           as
           a
           reproofe
           to
           beleeving
           men
           ,
           v.
           2.
           
           
             And
             ye
             are
             pu●fed
             up
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             rather
             sorrowed
             ,
          
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             done
             this
             deed
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           may
           be
           taken
           from
           amongst
           you
           .
           He
           useth
           the
           passive
           verbe
           ,
           not
           the
           active
           ,
           whereby
           it
           appeareth
           that
           the
           beleevers
           
           were
           patients
           rather
           ,
           then
           agents
           in
           the
           not
           judiciall
           and
           authoritative
           taking
           away
           of
           the
           man
           from
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           fault
           was
           that
           they
           mo●ned
           not
           to
           God
           for
           the
           mans
           fall
           ,
           and
           the
           remisse
           negligence
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           by
           whose
           authority
           he
           might
           have
           been
           authoritatively
           delivered
           to
           Satan
           .
           
           Pareus
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             he
             blameth
             the
             beleevers
             security
          
           ;
           
           Calvin
           ,
           
             their
             not
             being
             humbled
             at
             the
             fall
             ,
             and
          
           Cajetan
           ,
           
             they
             boasted
             that
             the
             fornicator
             was
             the
             sinner
             ,
             not
             they
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           great
           Divine
           Junius
           doth
           excellently
           observe
           that
           Paul
           
             ioyneth
             himselfe
             as
             an
             extraordinary
             Elder
             with
             the
             ordinary
             Eldership
             of
          
           Corinth
           ,
           v.
           4.
           
           
             When
             you
             are
             gathered
             together
             with
             my
             spirit
             :
          
           For
           ,
           as
           I
           observed
           before
           ,
           Paul
           requireth
           not
           only
           that
           they
           
             be
             gathered
             together
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           which
           is
           required
           in
           all
           meetings
           for
           Gods
           worship
           in
           Prayers
           ,
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ;
           but
           also
           here
           he
           requireth
           that
           they
           meet
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             with
             my
             spirit
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           my
           Presbyteriall
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           21.
           
             with
             the
             authority
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             us
             for
             edification
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           8.
           
             as
             I
             am
             an
             Elder
          
           .
           So
           said
           the
           Prophet
           to
           Gehazi
           ,
           2
           King.
           5.
           26.
           
             went
             not
             my
             spirit
             with
             thee
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           my
           Propheticall
           power
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           5.
           
           
             For
             though
             I
             be
             absent
             in
             the
             ●lesh
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             present
             in
             spirit
             .
          
           Now
           the
           beleevers
           out
           of
           office
           did
           not
           convene
           in
           this
           meeting
           ,
           indued
           with
           Pauls
           Ministeriall
           and
           Pastorall
           spirit
           ;
           for
           single
           beleevers
           receive
           not
           Ministeriall
           spirit
           from
           God
           ,
           neither
           is
           such
           a
           spirit
           promised
           to
           them
           :
           Give
           an
           instance
           in
           Scripture
           of
           this
           promise
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           lose
           this
           cause
           ;
           but
           this
           spirit
           for
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           so
           given
           to
           Pastors
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           21.
           2
           
           Cor.
           10.
           8.
           
           Col.
           4.
           17.
           2
           
           Cor.
           4.
           1.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.
           18.
           1
           
           Cor.
           12
           28
           ,
           29.
           v.
           17.
           therfore
           the
           
             comming
             together
             with
          
           Pauls
           spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           his
           ministeriall
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           as
           an
           Elder
           ,
           must
           be
           restrained
           to
           the
           Eldership
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           applyed
           to
           single
           beleevers
           ,
           men
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           ,
           who
           yet
           
             were
             puffed
             up
             and
             sorrowed
             not
             ,
          
           v
           2.
           therefore
           this
           is
           not
           a
           
             gathering
             together
          
           of
           an
           independent
           Congregation
           
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           men
           and
           women
           meeting
           with
           
             Pauls
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           his
           presbyteriall
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           in
           an
           authoritative
           and
           judiciall
           way
           to
           excommunicate
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           a
           gathering
           together
           of
           these
           who
           had
           such
           a
           spirit
           and
           power
           pastorall
           and
           ministeriall
           ,
           as
           Paul
           had
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           the
           faithfull
           conveened
           ,
           or
           were
           to
           conveene
           in
           this
           meeting
           with
           the
           Eldership
           ,
           for
           praying
           and
           hearing
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           conjoyned
           with
           excommunication
           ,
           but
           the
           meeting
           is
           denominated
           pastorall
           and
           presbyteriall
           with
           spirituall
           power
           from
           the
           speciall
           intended
           end
           in
           that
           act
           ,
           which
           was
           authoritatively
           
             to
             deliver
             the
             fornicatour
             to
             Satan
             ,
          
           
           and
           Vrsine
           thinketh
           not
           without
           reason
           that
           the
           man
           was
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           a
           space
           interveening
           betwixt
           
             Pauls
             writing
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             his
             second
             Epistle
             to
             the
          
           Corinthians
           ,
           that
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           writeth
           for
           relaxing
           him
           from
           the
           sentence
           of
           excommunication
           .
           Also
           Paul
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             I
             have
             already
             iudged
             as
             present
             ,
          
           meaneth
           not
           a
           popular
           or
           private
           judging
           ,
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           the
           Physitian
           judgeth
           of
           the
           disease
           by
           the
           pulse
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Geometer
           judgeth
           of
           figures
           ,
           as
           Marsilius
           speaketh
           ,
           but
           understandeth
           a
           joynt
           authoritive
           judging
           with
           the
           Eldership
           ,
           otherwayes
           he
           needed
           not
           to
           adde
           
             (
             but
             present
             in
             spirit
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             were
             present
             ,
             have
             already
             iudged
             )
          
           for
           whither
           hee
           had
           beene
           absent
           or
           present
           ,
           hee
           might
           have
           given
           his
           private
           minde
           of
           the
           due
           demerit
           of
           so
           scandalous
           a
           sinne
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           maine
           thing
           that
           our
           brethren
           rest
           much
           on
           ,
           is
           that
           one
           command
           of
           
             delivering
             to
             Satan
          
           ,
           v.
           4.
           
             and
             purging
             out
             the
             old
             leaven
             ,
             v.
             7.
             and
             the
             word
             of
             judging
          
           that
           Paul
           taketh
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           v.
           4.
           is
           given
           ,
           v.
           12.
           to
           all
           beleevers
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           that
           he
           writeth
           unto
           ;
           but
           Paul
           would
           not
           say
           they
           command
           the
           beleevers
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           they
           had
           no
           authority
           and
           power
           from
           Christ
           to
           doe
           ,
           if
           all
           beleevers
           had
           
             not
             power
             judicially
             to
             excommunicate
          
           .
           But
           I
           answer
           ,
           beside
           that
           this
           is
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           popular
           government
           in
           Gods
           house
           ;
           they
           
           consider
           not
           that
           they
           presuppose
           as
           granted
           ,
           what
           we
           justly
           deny
           ,
           that
           all
           and
           every
           verse
           of
           this
           chapter
           is
           spoken
           joyntly
           and
           equally
           to
           all
           both
           Elders
           and
           people
           ,
           which
           cannot
           in
           reason
           be
           said
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           epistle
           ,
           where
           sometimes
           he
           speaketh
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           1
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           both
           pastors
           and
           people
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           12.
           1
           
           Cor.
           4.
           1.
           sometimes
           of
           teachers
           only
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           12.
           1
           
           Cor.
           4.
           2.
           2.
           
           One
           and
           the
           same
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             leaven
          
           ,
           v.
           7.
           applied
           to
           both
           Elders
           and
           beleevers
           have
           divers
           meanings
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           divers
           subjects
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Elders
           did
           excommunicate
           ,
           and
           purge
           out
           one
           way
           ,
           that
           is
           authoritatively
           and
           with
           
             Pauls
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           ministeriall
           power
           ;
           I
           meane
           that
           same
           power
           in
           kinde
           and
           speech
           that
           was
           in
           Paul
           was
           in
           the
           Elders
           ,
           for
           Paul
           was
           no
           Prelate
           above
           other
           pastors
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           did
           purge
           out
           the
           leaven
           another
           way
           ,
           by
           a
           popular
           consenting
           that
           he
           should
           be
           excommunicate
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           well
           grounded
           on
           Scripture
           ,
           see
           Acts
           4.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             Herod
             ,
             Pilate
             ,
             Gentiles
          
           and
           Iewes
           crucified
           Christ
           ;
           now
           it
           is
           certaine
           they
           did
           not
           cruci●ie
           him
           one
           and
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           Pilate
           judicially
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Iewes
           in
           a
           popular
           way
           of
           asking
           and
           consenting
           crucified
           him
           ,
           so
           1
           
             Sam.
             12.
             18.
             
             All
             the
             people
             greatly
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
          
           Samuell
           ;
           that
           same
           verbe
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           jara
           ,
           to
           fear
           ,
           expresseth
           both
           the
           peoples
           fearing
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           
             religious
             feare
          
           commanded
           in
           the
           first
           Commandement
           ,
           and
           due
           to
           God
           only
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           
             fearing
             of
          
           Samuell
           ,
           which
           civill
           reverence
           given
           to
           Samuell
           as
           to
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           is
           a
           farre
           inferiour
           feare
           ,
           and
           commanded
           in
           the
           ●ift
           Commandement
           ,
           so
           Prov.
           24.
           21.
           
           
             My
             sonne
             feare
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             King
             ,
          
           1
           Chro.
           29.
           20.
           
           
             And
             the
             people
             worshipped
          
           Jehovah
           
             and
             the
             King
          
           ,
           the
           verbe
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Shachah
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           to
           
             bow
             and
             encline
             the
             body
             religiously
             ,
          
           but
           the
           meaning
           cannot
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           gave
           one
           and
           the
           same
           religious
           worship
           to
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           that
           should
           be
           idolatry
           :
           So
           howbeit
           Elders
           and
           beleevers
           were
           rebuked
           for
           not
           excommunicating
           ,
           
           and
           both
           commanded
           to
           excommunicate
           and
           
             purge
             out
             the
             leaven
          
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           follow
           that
           both
           hath
           one
           and
           the
           same
           judiciall
           power
           to
           excommunicate
           ,
           but
           every
           one
           should
           purge
           out
           the
           leaven
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           place
           and
           power
           ;
           and
           Israel
           is
           commanded
           
             to
             put
             out
             the
             leper
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           Priest
           only
           put
           him
           out
           judicially
           ,
           and
           Israel
           is
           commanded
           
             to
             put
             to
             death
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             to
             put
             away
             evill
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
          
           Deut.
           13.
           5.
           and
           yet
           the
           Judge
           did
           put
           away
           evill
           judicially
           and
           authoritatively
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           as
           executioners
           stoning
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           v.
           9
           ,
           10.
           and
           what
           I
           say
           of
           excommunicating
           ,
           that
           same
           is
           said
           of
           the
           authoritative
           pardoning
           of
           the
           fornicatour
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           2.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           as
           Vrsine
           observeth
           ,
           is
           by
           
             authority
             to
             confirme
             their
             love
             to
             him
             ,
          
           as
           Gal.
           3.
           15.
           
             the
             testament
             is
             confirmed
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           
             Kemnitius
             ,
             Calvin
          
           and
           Bullinger
           
           take
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           more
           then
           evident
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           was
           not
           a
           congregation
           of
           believers
           onely
           ,
           or
           a
           congregation
           with
           one
           pastor
           only
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           an
           independent
           congregation
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           at
           Corinth
           a
           colledge
           of
           pastors
           and
           so
           a
           presbytery
           of
           
             Elders
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             teachers
             and
             Prophets
          
           ;
           for
           1.
           
           Paul
           was
           but
           a
           founder
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           others
           that
           built
           upon
           the
           foundation
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           some
           built
           
             gold
             and
             silver
          
           ,
           that
           is
           good
           and
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             some
             hay
             and
             stubble
          
           ,
           
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           6.
           
           
             And
             these
             things
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             have
             in
             a
             figure
             trans-ferred
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             to
          
           Apollo
           
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             learne
             in
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             thinke
             of
             men
             above
             that
             which
             is
             (
             written
             :
             )
          
           whence
           I
           collect
           ,
           howbeit
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Apollo
           and
           Cephas
           ,
           were
           not
           constantly
           resident
           teachers
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           yet
           there
           were
           other
           pastors
           there
           ,
           of
           whom
           Paul
           and
           Apollo
           were
           named
           as
           figures
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           lesse
           envy
           he
           might
           rebuke
           them
           ,
           and
           amongst
           these
           many
           teachers
           ,
           some
           said
           this
           is
           the
           best
           preacher
           ,
           others
           said
           nay
           ,
           but
           another
           preacher
           liketh
           my
           eare
           better
           ;
           and
           so
           there
           hath
           beene
           so
           many
           choise
           pastours
           there
           ,
           as
           the
           Proverbe
           was
           true
           amongst
           
           them
           ,
           
             Wealth
             maketh
             wit
             to
             waver
          
           ,
           which
           Paul
           sharply
           rebuketh
           as
           a
           schisme
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           12
           ,
           13.
           1
           
           Cor
           :
           3.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           So
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Though
             ye
             have
             ten
             thousand
             and
             instructors
             ,
             yet
             have
             ye
             not
             many
             ●athers
             ,
          
           1
           Co●
           :
           4.
           15.
           
           Then
           they
           had
           amongst
           them
           many
           teachers
           :
           And
           it
           is
           2.
           cleare
           from
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           that
           there
           were
           amongst
           them
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Governments
             ,
             or
             ruling
             Elders
             ,
          
           and
           that
           this
           fault
           was
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           higher
           contemned
           the
           lower
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           
             eye
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             need
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
          
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           content
           of
           that
           place
           in
           Christs
           body
           ,
           while
           as
           they
           would
           all
           be
           pastors
           ,
           and
           all
           eyes
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           
             where
             then
             were
             the
             hearing
          
           ,
           v.
           17.
           and
           to
           these
           especially
           Paul
           directed
           his
           re●uke
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           because
           of
           their
           neglect
           of
           discipline
           against
           scandalous
           persons
           ,
           not
           excluding
           the
           multitude
           of
           believers
           ,
           who
           also
           in
           their
           kind
           deserved
           to
           be
           rebuked
           .
           3.
           
           We
           may
           see
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           
           There
           was
           amongst
           them
           a
           good
           number
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           both
           propheeyed
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           after
           other
           ,
           by
           co●●e
           ,
           and
           who
           also
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           did
           pu●lickly
           judge
           of
           true
           and
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           v.
           29.
           which
           is
           indeed
           our
           presbytery
           .
           See
           
             v.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             v.
             12
             ,
             13.
             v.
          
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           so
           that
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           me
           that
           any
           learned
           men
           should
           think
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           was
           one
           single
           and
           independent
           congregation
           ,
           a●d
           that
           they
           met
           all
           in
           one
           house
           ,
           where
           ●
           .
           the
           Lord
           had
           
             much
             people
          
           ,
           2.
           where
           we
           are
           not
           to
           thinke
           in
           such
           a
           plentifull
           harvest
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           pastors
           and
           teachers
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           there
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           gather
           from
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           24
           ,
           31
           ,
           32.
           and
           so
           many
           speaking
           with
           
             divers
             tongues
          
           ,
           so
           many
           who
           wrought
           miracles
           ,
           so
           many
           who
           had
           the
           
             gift
             of
             discerning
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           26
           ,
           27.
           that
           all
           these
           were
           imployed
           to
           edifie
           one
           single
           congregation
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           ordinary
           worshippers
           of
           God
           within
           the
           walles
           of
           one
           house
           ,
           4.
           
           We
           see
           how
           the
           false
           Apostles
           and
           teachers
           laboured
           to
           make
           Paul
           a
           despised
           Apostle
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           in
           the
           2
           epist.
           ch
           .
           10.
           ch
           .
           11.
           ch
           .
           12.
           and
           so
           their
           meeting
           together
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           
           14.
           must
           be
           expounded
           of
           their
           meeting
           distributively
           ,
           not
           collectively
           ,
           
           as
           though
           all
           met
           in
           one
           house
           ;
           and
           suppose
           that
           the
           paines
           of
           so
           numerous
           a
           company
           of
           Prophets
           should
           do
           nothing
           ,
           but
           feed
           one
           single
           congregation
           which
           meet
           all
           in
           one
           house
           ,
           
           yet
           there
           was
           here
           a
           Colledge
           of
           many
           
             Pastors
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Doctors
             and
             Elders
             ,
          
           who
           have
           power
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           so
           faith
           Robinson
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           many
           Doctors
           and
           
             Teachers
             in
             this
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           proveth
           it
           well
           from
           1
           Co.
           12.
           for
           which
           ,
           see
           what
           our
           own
           Divines
           say
           ,
           as
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Bulling
             .
             Martyr
             .
             Pelican
             .
          
           
           Pomeran
           .
           
           So
           also
           
             Chrysost.
             Theoph.
             Oecumen
             .
             Ambros.
             Lyra.
             Caietan
             .
          
           So
           I
           thinke
           this
           place
           thus
           discussed
           is
           much
           against
           independent
           Churches
           ,
           
           and
           for
           the
           presbyteries
           power
           .
        
         
           
             They
             object
          
           2.
           
           
           Act.
           14.
           2.
           
           Then
           appointed
           they
           Elders
           by
           the
           peoples
           consent
           in
           every
           Church
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           Every
           Congregation
           hath
           power
           to
           chuse
           their
           owne
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Paul
          
           and
           Barnabas
           the
           
             Apostles
             of
          
           Christ
           chose
           Elders
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           peoples
           consent
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           a
           congregation
           wanting
           pastors
           who
           ordaineth
           Elders
           ,
           can
           and
           may
           of
           themselves
           ordaine
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           .
           What
           a
           weak
           consequence
           is
           this
           ?
           Pastors
           in
           an
           Apostolick
           Church
           ordained
           pastors
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           multitude
           have
           power
           to
           ordain
           Pastors
           .
           I
           rather
           inferre
           the
           contrary
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           congregations
           of
           believers
           independent
           ,
           who
           have
           power
           to
           ordaine
           Pastours
           without
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Pastours
           ,
           
           and
           observe
           (
           saith
           Caietan
           )
           on
           that
           place
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             fasting
             and
             prayers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             at
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Presbyteries
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Suppose
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           were
           applyed
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           
           I
           see
           not
           what
           can
           in
           reason
           be
           said
           against
           Vasquez
           ,
           
           who
           saith
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           only
           they
           were
           created
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
           and
           a
           man
           more
           to
           be
           respected
           then
           
             Vasquez
             ,
             Fran.
             Iunius
          
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             hands
             may
             well
             be
             meant
             of
          
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           
             their
             hands
          
           .
           See
           also
           
             Tilen
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
          
           and
           
             Bullinger
             .
             Ordinary
             Election
          
           
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             is
             from
             this
             commended
          
           ,
           and
           this
           forme
           of
           rite
           of
           
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             hands
          
           was
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           who
           gave
           suffrages
           with
           lifted
           up
           hands
           .
           However
           the
           peoples
           free
           election
           is
           hence
           authorized
           ,
           which
           forme
           was
           used
           in
           Cyprians
           time
           ,
           
           
             Quando
             ipsa
             (
             plebs
             )
             maximè
             habeat
             potestatem
             ,
          
           
           
             vel
             eligendi
             dignos
             sacerdotes
             ,
             vel
             indignos
             recusandi
             ,
             quod
             &
             ipsum
             videmus
             de
             divina
             authoritate
             descendere
             ,
             ut
             sacerdos
             plebe
             presente
             sub
             omnium
             oculis
             deligatur
             ,
             &
             dignus
             ,
             atque
             idoneus
             publico
             iudicio
             ac
             testimonio
             comprobetur
             .
          
           It
           is
           nought
           that
           Bellarmine
           saith
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           
             jus
             eligendi
          
           ,
           power
           of
           choosing
           ,
           but
           
             jus
             ferendi
             testimonium
             de-vitâ
             ac
             moribus
             ,
          
           power
           to
           give
           testimony
           of
           the
           life
           and
           conversation
           of
           the
           pastors
           chosen
           ,
           but
           good
           man
           he
           seeth
           not
           that
           this
           is
           a
           power
           of
           Election
           ,
           by
           Cyprians
           testimony
           ,
           and
           no
           power
           of
           choosing
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           so
           saith
           Theodoret
           ,
           avouching
           this
           to
           be
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           in
           an
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           
           and
           the
           first
           generall
           Councell
           at
           Constantinople
           .
           Only
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Frederick
           the
           ij
           .
           who
           died
           ,
           ann
           .
           1300.
           were
           the
           people
           excluded
           from
           the
           power
           of
           choosing
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           ,
           
           and
           this
           was
           the
           deed
           of
           Gregory
           the
           ix
           .
           as
           Krantzius
           reporteth
           .
           Vasquez
           defendeth
           Illyricus
           in
           this
           ,
           whom
           Bellarmine
           refuteth
           ,
           
           It
           is
           true
           some
           say
           the
           election
           of
           Alexander
           the
           iij.
           which
           was
           foure
           hundred
           yeares
           before
           ,
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Cardinals
           only
           ,
           without
           the
           peoples
           consent
           :
           But
           1.
           
           What
           may
           the
           Antichrist
           not
           d●
           ?
           his
           deed
           is
           not
           law
           .
           2.
           
           Who
           can
           beleeve
           such
           a
           dreamer
           as
           Radevicus
           ,
           
           who
           alleadgeth
           this
           .
           Platine
           (
           I
           grant
           )
           saith
           ,
           that
           Gregory
           the
           7.
           was
           chosen
           500.
           yeares
           before
           ,
           by
           the
           Cardinals
           only
           :
           But
           to
           these
           I
           adde
           Gregory
           was
           a
           lawlesse
           man
           ,
           
           and
           from
           lawlesse
           facts
           without
           the
           authority
           of
           Scriptures
           and
           Synods
           no
           lawfull
           election
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           can
           be
           concluded
           .
           But
           what
           can
           be
           said
           against
           
             Chrysost.
             Leo
          
           and
           
             Gregor
             .
             Magn.
          
           and
           many
           cleare
           testimonies
           for
           us
           ,
           
           which
           are
           to
           bee
           seene
           in
           Gratian.
           all
           affirming
           that
           the
           ancient
           Church
           required
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           to
           the
           ordination
           
           of
           Elders
           ,
           but
           all
           these
           expresly
           speake
           of
           popular
           cognition
           of
           the
           good
           parts
           ,
           gifts
           and
           holinesse
           of
           the
           chosen
           Elders
           ,
           and
           doe
           still
           ascribe
           
             authoritative
             Ordination
          
           of
           Elders
           to
           the
           presbyterie
           of
           Elders
           ,
           as
           all
           Ancients
           with
           one
           pen
           affirme
           .
        
         
           
             They
             object
             from
             Col.
          
           2.
           4.
           
           
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Colosse
           had
           order
           ,
           and
           so
           discipline
           within
           themselves
           ,
           
             Ergo
             ,
             Colosse
          
           was
           an
           independent
           Church
           .
           And
           that
           same
           they
           alleadge
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Thessalonica
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           within
           themselves
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           3.
           6.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Seeing
           Epaphras
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           7.
           and
           Archippus
           ,
           Col.
           4.
           17.
           and
           others
           were
           their
           pastors
           at
           Colosse
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           marvell
           that
           they
           had
           discipline
           within
           themselves
           ,
           but
           what
           then
           ?
           therefore
           they
           had
           discipline
           independently
           ,
           the
           Congregation
           not
           standing
           under
           subjection
           to
           the
           Presbiterie
           ,
           it
           followeth
           no
           wayes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           had
           discipline
           within
           themselves
           ,
           not
           being
           compassed
           with
           sister-Churches
           in
           a
           Christian
           consociation
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           therefore
           Churches
           conf●ciated
           with
           other
           Churches
           .
           2.
           
           Churches
           in
           case
           of
           aberration
           .
           3.
           
           Churches
           in
           points
           of
           discipline
           that
           concerneth
           many
           Churches
           .
           4.
           
           In
           the
           case
           of
           difficulties
           that
           cannot
           be
           expedited
           and
           determined
           by
           the
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           (
           I
           say
           )
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           power
           of
           discipline
           independently
           ,
           and
           without
           subordination
           to
           superiour
           judicatures
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           conclusion
           to
           be
           proved
           is
           ,
           that
           one
           pastor
           with
           some
           ruling
           Elders
           and
           beleevers
           is
           the
           most
           supreme
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           
           subordinate
           to
           none
           other
           Church
           assemblies
           now
           in
           Thessalonica
           ,
           1
           Thess.
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           there
           were
           many
           pastours
           
             who
             warned
             and
             admonished
             them
          
           .
           The
           Syrian
           saith
           
             (
             who
             stand
             before
             your
             face
             to
             teach
             you
             )
             Beza
          
           saith
           
             they
             were
             teachers
          
           :
           so
           
             Erasmus
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Bullinger
          
           ,
           so
           he
           stileth
           the
           pastors
           :
           so
           
             Marlorat
             ,
             Sutlu
             .
             Brightman
             ,
             Scultetus
             .
          
        
         
         
           4.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           The
           seven
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           are
           comm●nded
           ,
           or
           rebuk●d
           by
           Christ
           for
           exercising
           or
           omitting
           discipline
           ,
           every
           candle
           sticke
           stood
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           held
           forth
           her
           owne
           light
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           had
           dependency
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           one
           message
           would
           have
           served
           them
           all
           ;
           but
           onely
           Thyat●ra
           is
           charged
           for
           sufferin●
           J●zabell
           to
           teach
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           one
           Church
           ,
           the
           whole
           would
           have
           beene
           gulty
           of
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           part
           ,
           the
           whole
           being
           negligent
           to
           disciplinate
           the
           part
           ,
           but
           every
           Church
           is
           rebuked
           for
           it's
           own
           fault
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           every
           one
           was
           independent
           within
           it selfe
           .
           
             So
             M.
          
           Best
           ,
           Author
           of
           Presb.
           gover
           .
           exam
           .
           
             and
             the
          
           femall
           doctrix
           Childley
           .
           
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           first
           of
           these
           seven
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Ephesus
           was
           not
           a
           particular
           congregation
           ,
           but
           had
           a
           presbytery
           of
           Elders
           in
           it
           ,
           Act.
           20.
           17
           ,
           36.
           
           Paul
           
             prayed
             with
             them
             all
          
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           said
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           reasonable
           good
           number
           of
           persons
           ;
           
           Brightman
           under
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Angell
           ,
           
           
             he
             writeth
             to
             a
             colledge
             of
             Angels
             or
             Pastors
             .
          
           Bullinger
           
             he
             writeth
             to
             many
             Pastors
             .
             Didoclav
             .
          
           proveth
           by
           good
           arguments
           against
           Downam
           his
           Angell-Prelate
           that
           he
           writeth
           to
           a
           colledge
           of
           Angels
           in
           every
           Church
           .
           
           Augustine
           he
           speaketh
           to
           the
           Rulers
           ;
           so
           saith
           
             Gregor
             .
             Magnus
          
           ,
           
           
             Primasius
             ,
             Beda
             ,
             Haymo
             ,
             Fulk
             ,
             Perkins
             ,
             Fox
             :
          
           neither
           hath
           one
           single
           pastor
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           
           but
           at
           the
           second
           hand
           ,
           the
           beleivers
           have
           it
           as
           the
           prime
           ministeriall
           fountaine
           of
           all
           Church
           discipline
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           by
           our
           brethrens
           learning
           ,
           should
           have
           bin
           principally
           rebuked
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Also
           Asia
           was
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ,
           and
           contained
           
             Phrygia
             ,
             Mysia
             ,
             Caria
             ,
             Lydi●
             ,
             Troas
          
           and
           Thessalonica
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           these
           must
           be
           proved
           to
           be
           single
           congregations
           ,
           and
           suppose
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           have
           many
           pastors
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           Ephesus
           had
           ,
           they
           had
           power
           of
           discipline
           in
           all
           points
           that
           concerned
           themselves
           ,
           but
           in
           things
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           they
           had
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           in
           dependence
           ,
           and
           what
           ?
           howbeit
           Synods
           could
           not
           so
           conveniently
           be
           had
           under
           the
           persecuting
           Domitian
           ,
           no
           absurdity
           will
           follow
           ,
           discipline
           may
           be
           exercised
           without
           
             provinciall
             Synods
          
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           a
           weake
           ground
           ,
           
             Every
             candlesticke
             stood
             by
             is
             selfe
             ,
             and
             and
             held
             forth
             it
             's
             owne
             light
             :
          
           For
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Candlesticke
           is
           a
           preaching
           Pastor
           shining
           in
           light
           of
           holy
           Doctrine
           :
           Wee
           dispute
           not
           about
           independency
           of
           preaching
           Ministers
           in
           the
           act
           of
           preaching
           ;
           but
           about
           independency
           of
           Churches
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           Church-discipline
           ;
           And
           so
           this
           is
           a
           weake
           ground
           (
           I
           say
           )
           for
           independent
           Churches
           ;
           yea
           neither
           is
           the
           Pastor
           in
           the
           act
           of
           
             Pastorall
             shining
             in
             sound
             Doctrine
             independent
          
           ;
           for
           our
           brethren
           teach
           
             that
             private
             persons
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ordaine
             him
             ,
             call
             him
             to
             office
             ,
             censure
             and
             depose
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             him
             ,
             if
             nee●
             require
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             no
             small
             dependency
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           no
           lesse
           loose
           and
           weake
           to
           alleadge
           they
           are
           independent
           Churches
           ,
           because
           
             every
             Church
             is
             reproved
             for
             it's
             owne
             faults
          
           ;
           reproofe
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           censure
           :
           What
           ,
           because
           the
           fornicator
           ,
           1
           Cor
           5.
           is
           repr●ved
           for
           a
           sinne
           
             that
             is
             scarce
             named
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             yea
             and
             iudged
             worthy
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             ?
          
           shall
           it
           hence
           follow
           that
           the
           fornicator
           is
           no
           member
           dependent
           ,
           and
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           subjection
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ?
           So
           some
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           12.
           are
           reproved
           for
           denying
           the
           resurrection
           ;
           for
           this
           was
           the
           fault
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           all
           :
           But
           will
           it
           follow
           ,
           these
           some
           were
           no
           independent
           parts
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Corinth
          
           ,
           but
           an
           independent
           Church
           by
           themselves
           ?
           The
           faults
           of
           remisse
           discipline
           may
           be
           laid
           upon
           a
           whole
           Nationall
           Church
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           when
           it
           commeth
           to
           the
           notice
           of
           the
           Nationall
           Church
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           particular
           Church
           faileth
           in
           this
           and
           this
           point
           of
           discipline
           ;
           but
           we
           teach
           not
           that
           these
           seven
           Churches
           made
           up
           one
           Nationall
           Church
           ;
           yet
           this
           hindereth
           not
           ,
           but
           parts
           of
           an
           independent
           and
           subordinate
           Church
           may
           be
           rebuked
           for
           their
           faults
           ,
           and
           yet
           remaine
           dependent
           parts
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           If
           Christ
           bid
           an
           offending
           brother
           tell
           the
           particular
           Church
           whereof
           he
           is
           a
           member
           ,
           then
           that
           particular
           Church
           may
           excommunicate
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           19.
           and
           
           so
           hath
           power
           within
           it selfe
           of
           the
           highest
           censures
           ,
           
           and
           is
           independent
           ,
           but
           the
           former
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Mat.
             18.
             
             Ergo
          
           ,
           Vrsine
           
             (
             say
             they
          
           )
           Zuinglius
           ,
           Andrewes
           ,
           Kemnitius
           ,
           Aretius
           ,
           Pelargius
           ,
           Hunnius
           ,
           Vatablus
           ,
           Munster
           ,
           Beza
           ,
           Erasmus
           ,
           Whittaker
           ,
           
             &c.
             expound
             this
             of
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           We
           shall
           also
           expound
           this
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           such
           an
           one
           as
           hath
           but
           one
           Pastor
           ,
           neither
           doe
           these
           Divines
           meane
           any
           other
           Church
           then
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Your
           owne
           Parker
           ,
           
           the
           learned
           Voetius
           ,
           and
           
             Edmundus
             Richerius
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           
             Doctors
             of
             Paris
          
           cite
           this
           place
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           Synods
           ,
           yea
           even
           hence
           they
           prove
           Peter
           ,
           
           and
           so
           the
           
             Pope
             is
             answerable
          
           to
           a
           
             generall
             Councell
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           an
           Eldership
           of
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           is
           the
           obstinate
           brethren
           ,
           
           to
           be
           censured
           ,
           I
           desire
           our
           reverend
           brethren
           to
           shew
           in
           that
           case
           a
           ministeriall
           ,
           
           governing
           ,
           and
           censuring
           Church
           ,
           consisting
           onely
           of
           private
           persons
           out
           of
           office
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           offending
           person
           shall
           complaine
           ?
           I
           appeale
           to
           the
           whole
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           to
           all
           antiquity
           ,
           to
           all
           Divines
           writings
           the
           word
           (
           Church
           )
           in
           this
           notion
           .
           See
           also
           G●rson
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           Every
           particular
           Church
           is
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           Wife
           ,
           and
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           hath
           received
           faith
           of
           equall
           price
           ,
           
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           1.
           and
           consequently
           of
           equall
           power
           ,
           and
           right
           to
           the
           tree
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           things
           ,
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           
           the
           promise
           and
           use
           of
           Christs
           power
           and
           presenc●
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           4
           ,
           8.
           
           
           Therefore
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Church
           above
           another
           .
           
           
             So
             the
          
           Separatists
           .
           Best
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           If
           this
           argument
           from
           an
           equall
           interest
           and
           right
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           
             promise
             ,
             life
             eternall
          
           stand
           good
           ,
           not
           only
           one
           Church
           shall
           not
           be
           over
           another
           ;
           but
           also
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           cannot
           be
           
             over
             the
             flocke
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           nor
           have
           
             the
             charge
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             watch
             for
             their
             soules
             :
          
           The
           contrary
           whereof
           you
           shall
           reade
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           17
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           1
           
           Thes.
           5.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Heb.
           13.
           17.
           
           Ephes.
           4.
           11.
           
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           truly
           better
           with
           Anabaptists
           ,
           then
           with
           men
           fearing
           God
           ;
           because
           Pastors
           and
           people
           ,
           King
           and
           Subject
           ,
           Doctor
           and
           Scholler
           ,
           being
           beleevers
           ,
           
           have
           all
           
             received
             like
             precious
             faith
             ,
             and
             right
             to
             the
             tree
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             for
             God
             is
             no
             accepter
             of
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           this
           Argument
           three
           beleevers
           in
           an
           independent
           Congregation
           consisting
           of
           three
           hundred
           shall
           be
           no
           dependent
           part
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           subjection
           to
           three
           hundred
           ,
           and
           every
           three
           of
           independent
           Churches
           shall
           be
           a
           Church
           independent
           ,
           and
           twenty
           independent
           Churches
           shall
           be
           in
           one
           independent
           Church
           ,
           because
           all
           the
           three
           hundred
           beleevers
           have
           
             received
             alike
             precious
             faith
          
           ,
           &c
           ▪
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           consequence
           of
           the
           Argument
           is
           most
           weake
           ,
           for
           
             precious
             faith
             and
             claime
             and
             interest
             in
             Christ
          
           is
           not
           the
           ground
           why
           Christ
           giveth
           the
           keyes
           to
           some
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           the
           ground
           is
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           Gods
           will.
           Christ
           gave
           not
           the
           keyes
           ,
           nor
           any
           Church-authority
           to
           
             Judas
             ,
             Demas
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           precious
           faith
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           calleth
           to
           labour
           in
           his
           vineyard
           ,
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           he
           calleth
           not
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           Provinciall
           and
           Nationall
           Churches
           are
           humane
           formes
           brought
           in
           after
           the
           similitude
           of
           ●ivill
           governments
           amongst
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           but
           a
           Parish
           Church
           .
           
             See
             D.
          
           Ammes
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             hands
             in
             voicing
          
           at
           the
           election
           of
           Elders
           ,
           Act.
           14.
           23.
           so
           taken
           from
           a
           civill
           forme
           of
           peoples
           giving
           their
           suffrages
           amongst
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           as
           our
           brethren
           say
           :
           Yet
           it
           is
           not
           for
           that
           unlawfull
           ,
           or
           an
           humane
           forme
           ,
           a
           Parishionall
           meeting
           of
           the
           people
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           a
           civill
           forme
           of
           both
           Romanes
           and
           Grecians
           convening
           to
           heare
           declamations
           and
           Panygerickes
           ,
           yet
           a
           Parishionall
           Church
           is
           not
           for
           that
           a
           humane
           and
           unlawfull
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           say
           not
           that
           a
           Synod
           is
           a
           properly
           so
           called
           mysticall
           
           Church
           ,
           yet
           it
           s
           a
           proper
           ministeriall
           and
           teaching
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           The
           Popish
           superiority
           of
           one
           Church
           over
           another
           should
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           if
           a
           Church
           be
           in
           bondage
           under
           a
           Church
           ,
           better
           be
           under
           a
           great
           Lord
           Pope
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           Lord
           Prelate
           ,
           as
           under
           many
           Nationall
           Lords
           in
           a
           Nationall
           Church-Assembly
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           We
           make
           no
           other
           subjection
           here
           then
           our
           brethren
           make
           ;
           for
           they
           make
           ten
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           ●●ve
           hundred
           in
           an
           independent
           Congregation
           :
           As
           the
           part
           is
           in
           subjection
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           so
           make
           we
           many
           Churches
           in
           Cities
           ,
           Townes
           and
           Provinces
           
             subject
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           to
           all
           their
           owne
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           convened
           in
           a
           Nationall
           Assembly
           :
           Papists
           make
           their
           Synods
           to
           lay
           bonds
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Their
           Synods
           cannot
           erre
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Lord
           Prelate
           over
           ruleth
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           make
           things
           indifferent
           necessary
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           People
           may
           not
           examine
           Decrees
           of
           their
           Synods
           according
           to
           Gods
           Word
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           People
           may
           not
           reason
           or
           speake
           in
           their
           Synods
           .
           We
           acknowledge
           no
           such
           Synods
           .
           2.
           
           Papists
           ,
           as
           Bellarmine
           ,
           
           
             Costerus
             ,
             Pierius
          
           ,
           doe
           not
           thinke
           Synods
           very
           necessary
           ,
           
           they
           call
           the
           Popes
           
             determination
             an
             easier
             way
             for
             ending
             controversies
             then
             Councels
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Pierius
           saith
           here
           ,
           
             frustra
             sit
             per
             plura
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           If
           a
           representative
           Church
           consisting
           onely
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           Doctors
           and
           Elders
           ,
           be
           a
           Church
           of
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           a
           Pastor
           over
           it
           ,
           as
           all
           Churches
           have
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           a
           generall
           Councell
           ▪
           the
           Pastor
           thereof
           can
           be
           no
           other
           then
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           there
           beh●ved
           to
           be
           also
           an
           universall
           Consistory
           of
           Cardinals
           .
        
         
           Answ
           I
           deny
           both
           these
           consequences
           ,
           a
           feeding
           ,
           governing
           and
           ministeriall
           Church
           doth
           not
           necessarily
           require
           a
           Pastor
           over
           it
           .
           Timothy
           is
           a
           Pastor
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           
             by
             preaching
             both
             saveth
             himselfe
             and
             others
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           16.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Cardinals
           are
           degrees
           above
           Pastors
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           
           our
           Synods
           are
           made
           up
           ,
           as
           Acts
           15
           ,
           
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             ,
          
           whereof
           we
           acknowledge
           no
           Pastor
           of
           Pastors
           but
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           no
           Doctor
           of
           Doctors
           ,
           no
           Elder
           of
           Elders
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           see
           not
           what
           this
           consequence
           meaneth
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           That
           which
           concerneth
           all
           should
           be
           handled
           by
           all
           .
           Quod
           omnes
           tangit
           ab
           omnibus
           tractari
           debet
           ;
           but
           matters
           of
           disci●line
           concerne
           the
           conscience
           and
           practise
           of
           all
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           all
           and
           every
           beleever
           should
           handle
           matters
           of
           discipline
           ,
           and
           not
           some
           few
           of
           a
           whole
           Nation
           who
           representeth
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
             That
             which
             concerneth
             all
          
           ,
           one
           and
           the
           same
           way
           and
           the
           manner
           ,
           
             should
             be
             handled
             by
             all
          
           .
           That
           which
           
             concerneth
             all
          
           ,
           divers
           and
           sundry
           manner
           of
           wayes
           
             should
             be
             handled
             by
             all
          
           divers
           manner
           of
           wayes
           :
           If
           ten
           men
           be
           owners
           of
           a
           ship
           ,
           nine
           of
           them
           cannot
           sell
           the
           ship
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           tenth
           owner
           :
           If
           all
           both
           Elders
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           company
           of
           beleevers
           had
           one
           and
           the
           same
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           we
           see
           not
           but
           all
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           people
           should
           have
           a
           like
           hand
           in
           voicing
           and
           coucluding
           ;
           nor
           doe
           I
           well
           see
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           keyes
           be
           given
           to
           all
           beleevers
           ,
           upon
           our
           brethrens
           former
           ground
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           body
           and
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           how
           women
           and
           beleeving
           children
           can
           be
           excluded
           from
           joynt-governing
           and
           use
           of
           the
           keyes
           (
           except
           in
           the
           act
           of
           publike
           teaching
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           34.
           35.
           1
           
           Tim.
           2.
           12.
           
           )
           with
           Pastors
           ,
           Doctors
           and
           Elders
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           the
           body
           and
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           men
           :
           
             God
             accepteth
             no
             persons
             ,
             nor
             sexes
             ,
             male
             or
             female
             ,
          
           in
           these
           spirituall
           priviledges
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           
           ●8
           .
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           18.
           1
           
           Pet.
           3.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           But
           seeing
           discipline
           concerneth
           all
           divers
           wayes
           ,
           according
           as
           God
           hath
           seated
           and
           placed
           persons
           in
           his
           Church
           ;
           some
           in
           higher
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           lower
           places
           of
           Christs
           body
           ;
           therefore
           Ministers
           are
           to
           handle
           points
           of
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           in
           Synods
           authoritatively
           .
           People
           also
           by
           electing
           Commissioners
           to
           Synods
           ,
           by
           consenting
           ,
           reasoning
           ,
           proposing
           and
           advising
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           place
           ,
           ●ot
           authoritatively
           .
        
         
         
           11.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           It
           is
           a
           Popish
           abusing
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           to
           exclude
           them
           from
           all
           government
           of
           Gods
           house
           ,
           and
           all
           meanes
           of
           edifying
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           leade
           on
           the
           people
           in
           an
           implicit
           faith
           and
           ●ind
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           objection
           toucheth
           the
           question
           anent
           the
           power
           of
           private
           Christians
           in
           edifying
           one
           another
           ,
           where
           I
           must
           stay
           a
           little
           to
           cleare
           doubts
           ,
           for
           divers
           run
           in
           extremities
           here
           .
           Hence
           our
        
         
           1.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
           We
           utterly
           condemne
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Separatists
           ,
           who
           teach
           that
           private
           Christians
           gifted
           with
           knowledge
           ,
           
           suppose
           they
           be
           out
           of
           office
           ,
           are
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           and
           to
           prophesie
           publikely
           for
           the
           edefying
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           by
           consent
           of
           all
           sound
           Divines
           ,
           all
           antiquity
           and
           confession
           of
           party
           ,
           and
           Pauls
           testimony
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           11.
           there
           are
           none
           given
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             ascended
             on
             high
             ,
          
           for
           the
           publike
           edefying
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           gathering
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           Christs
           second
           comming
           ,
           save
           only
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Doctors
           and
           Elders
           .
           But
           the
           private
           gifted
           men
           are
           to
           edefie
           by
           publike
           prophecying
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           none
           of
           Christs
           officers
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           unlawfull
           teachers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           preach
           publikely
           as
           ordinary
           messengers
           .
           (
           I
           say
           )
           ordinary
           ,
           because
           of
           our
           expectants
           of
           the
           ministery
           ,
           who
           preach
           by
           the
           call
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Sonnes
             of
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           while
           they
           be
           ordained
           Pastors
           .
           To
           preach
           (
           I
           say
           )
           publikely
           ,
           is
           a
           formall
           act
           of
           Pastors
           who
           are
           sent
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           but
           these
           Prophets
           are
           not
           sent
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           preach
           .
           They
           answer
           but
           as
           Anabaptists
           and
           Socinians
           doe
           ,
           who
           say
           
             to
             be
             gifted
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             sent
          
           ;
           but
           I
           answer
           ,
           Paul
           Rom
           10.
           14
           ,
           15.
           thinketh
           not
           so
           ,
           because
           he
           understandeth
           such
           a
           sending
           ,
           as
           is
           required
           in
           ordinary
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           begetteth
           faith
           in
           their
           hearers
           ,
           v.
           14.
           
             and
             whose
             feet
             are
             beautifull
             upon
             the
             monntaines
             ,
             by
             bringing
             glad
             tidings
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           v.
           15.
           
           Now
           these
           were
           such
           as
           both
           were
           gifted
           ,
           and
           had
           authority
           to
           preach
           .
           2.
           
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           clearly
           differenceth
           gifting
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           v.
           1.
           from
           authoritative
           sending
           ,
           
           v.
           5.
           v.
           16.
           
           And
           also
           John
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           3.
           
           Because
           God
           challengeth
           such
           as
           run
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           
             sendeth
             them
             not
          
           ,
           Jer.
           23.
           21.
           4.
           
           
             Because
             no
             man
             taketh
             that
             honour
             on
             him
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             was
          
           Aaron
           ,
           Heb.
           5.
           
           Suppose
           he
           be
           gifted
           as
           our
           Saviour
           was
           .
           6.
           
           Publike
           Preachers
           have
           power
           authoritative
           
             to
             binde
             and
             loose
          
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           God
           
             bindeth
             and
             looseth
             in
             heaven
          
           ;
           but
           private
           beleevers
           have
           not
           this
           power
           but
           only
           Pastors
           ,
           
             Mat.
             18.
             18.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
             John
          
           20.
           23.
           7.
           
           Such
           Preachers
           they
           dreame
           to
           be
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ;
           but
           the
           ●ld
           Testament
           speaketh
           of
           none
           but
           men
           in
           office
           ,
           as
           
             Priests
             ,
             Levites
             ,
             Prophets
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           M.
           Robinson
           saith
           ,
           
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           
           There
           were
           gifted
           ordinary
           Prophets
           not
           in
           office
           ,
           who
           preached
           publikely
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           These
           Prophets
           were
           Prophets
           by
           office
           ,
           and
           so
           b●side
           that
           they
           were
           gifted
           ,
           they
           were
           sent
           with
           officiall
           authority
           to
           preach
           .
           1.
           
           They
           are
           such
           as
           Paul
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           28.
           
           
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             secondarily
             Prophets
             ,
          
           Ergo
           ,
           they
           were
           officers
           set
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           Apostles
           were
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           11.
           2.
           
           They
           are
           called
           Prophets
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           v.
           29
           ,
           32.
           
           But
           in
           all
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Testament
           ,
           Prophets
           signifie
           over
           these
           that
           are
           in
           office
           ,
           as
           the
           places
           in
           the
           margen
           cleare
           ,
           a
           and
           a
           place
           cannot
           be
           brought
           where
           the
           word
           Prophet
           signifieth
           a
           man
           who
           publikely
           preacheth
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           no
           Prophet
           by
           office
           ,
           but
           possibly
           a
           Fashioner
           ,
           a
           ●lough-man
           ,
           a
           
             Shoomaker
             ▪
          
           3.
           
           The
           formall
           ●ff●cts
           of
           publi●e
           edefying
           ,
           comfe●ti●g
           ,
           convincing
           ,
           converting
           soules
           are
           ascribed
           to
           these
           .
           ●ophets
           ,
           v.
           1
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           12
           ,
           24
           25
           ,
           31.
           which
           are
           ascribed
           to
           pr●●ching
           Pastors
           ,
           
             Rom
             10.
             14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           4.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           4.
           
           In
           this
           chapter
           ,
           and
           in
           chap.
           13.
           
           Paul
           doth
           set
           downe
           Canons
           anent
           the
           right
           use
           of
           the
           offices
           that
           he
           spake
           of
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             12.
             28
             ,
             29.
             5.
             
             Paul
          
           must
           thinke
           them
           Prophets
           by
           office
           ,
           while
           as
           he
           compareth
           himselfe
           who
           was
           an
           Apostle
           and
           Prophet
           with
           these
           Prophets
           ,
           v.
           37.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             thinke
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             spirituall
             ,
             let
             him
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             things
             that
             I
             write
             to
             you
             are
             
             the
             Commandements
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           Also
           these
           Prophets
           were
           extraordinary
           and
           temporary
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           gifts
           of
           tongues
           and
           miracles
           ;
           and
           therefore
           none
           out
           of
           office
           now
           are
           to
           prophesie
           publikely
           .
           M.
           Robinson
           saith
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           extraordinary
           ,
           because
           extraordinary
           Prophets
           are
           infallible
           ,
           and
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           else
           the
           Scriptures
           should
           have
           been
           written
           by
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           could
           erre
           ,
           but
           these
           Prophets
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           could
           erre
           and
           were
           not
           infallible
           ,
           because
           their
           doctrine
           was
           to
           be
           judged
           ,
           v.
           29.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           
           This
           is
           a
           silly
           reason
           ,
           
             Pareus
             ,
             Bulling
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
          
           saith
           all
           spirits
           are
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           all
           Prophets
           ,
           even
           Samuell
           and
           Nathan
           may
           erre
           ,
           and
           looke
           beside
           the
           booke
           ,
           and
           may
           speake
           of
           their
           owne
           spirit
           ,
           how
           then
           were
           the
           pen-men
           of
           Scripture
           infallible
           ,
           saith
           Robinson
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           simply
           infallible
           but
           God
           ,
           
             every
             man
             is
             a
             lyar
          
           :
           The
           pen-men
           of
           the
           Scripture
           were
           infallible
           ,
           because
           when
           they
           were
           actually
           inspired
           by
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           erre
           :
           And
           the
           spirits
           of
           all
           Prophets
           are
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           even
           of
           Paul
           preaching
           at
           Berea
           :
           But
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           Paul
           then
           could
           erre
           .
           To
           this
           they
           answer
           ,
           that
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           Balaam
           ,
           could
           not
           erre
           when
           they
           were
           actually
           inspired
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           Canonicke
           writers
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           In
           the
           case
           of
           infallibility
           all
           are
           alike
           ,
           none
           are
           infallible
           by
           any
           infused
           habit
           of
           a
           Propheticall
           spirit
           ;
           but
           false
           Prophets
           were
           inspired
           with
           an
           habituall
           spirit
           of
           lying
           ,
           which
           spirit
           is
           not
           in
           Canonicke
           writers
           .
           Robinson
           and
           others
           of
           his
           side
           thinke
           them
           not
           extraordinarily
           inspired
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           these
           Prophets
           might
           have
           been
           interrupted
           and
           put
           to
           silence
           ,
           that
           another
           to
           whom
           choiser
           things
           were
           revealed
           ,
           might
           prophesie
           ,
           v.
           3.
           2
           
           Because
           Paul
           exhorteth
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           gift
           of
           interpretation
           ,
           and
           
             to
             covet
          
           (
           saith
           others
           )
           
             to
             prophesie
          
           .
           Now
           we
           cannot
           seeke
           in
           faith
           from
           God
           an
           extraordinary
           and
           miraculous
           gift
           .
           3.
           
           Others
           adde
           ,
           this
           prophecying
           was
           subject
           to
           the
           free-will
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           for
           they
           might
           prophesie
           ,
           or
           keep
           silence
           ,
           as
           they
           pleased
           ;
           
           but
           the
           acts
           of
           extraordinary
           prophecying
           are
           not
           subjected
           to
           the
           free-will
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           therefore
           this
           was
           but
           ordinary
           prophecying
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           all
           gifted
           professors
           even
           out
           of
           o●fice
           are
           obliged
           for
           the
           edefying
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           All
           these
           three
           come
           to
           one
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           acts
           of
           extraordinary
           prophecying
           are
           under
           the
           determination
           of
           free-will
           .
           
           A
           little
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Conclusion
             ,
             Pareus
          
           observeth
           well
           that
           there
           be
           two
           kinds
           of
           Prophets
           .
           1.
           
           Some
           who
           foretold
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           of
           these
           the
           Text
           in
           hand
           speaketh
           not
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           extraordinarily
           inspired
           with
           an
           extraordinary
           grace
           of
           interpreting
           Scripture
           :
           The
           former
           were
           Prophets
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           the
           latter
           especially
           Prophets
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ;
           knowledge
           of
           both
           were
           given
           without
           study
           or
           paines
           .
           So
           there
           was
           a
           Propheticall
           spirit
           in
           Paul
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           12.
           
           
             I
             received
             it
             not
             of
             man
             ,
             neither
             was
             I
             taught
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             revelation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           The
           act
           of
           foretelling
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           especially
           things
           meerly
           contingent
           ,
           which
           are
           determined
           onely
           in
           the
           free
           Decree
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           under
           our
           free-will
           ,
           as
           the
           acts
           of
           preaching
           and
           interpreting
           Scripture
           out
           of
           a
           Propheticall
           infused
           habit
           :
           For
           prophecying
           things
           to
           come
           seemed
           to
           have
           come
           on
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ,
           as
           a
           fire-●lash
           appeareth
           to
           a
           mans
           eye
           in
           the
           darke
           ayre
           ,
           he
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           see
           it
           ,
           Ezech.
           2.
           14.
           
           
             So
             the
             spirit
             lifted
             me
             up
             ,
             and
             tooke
             me
             away
             ,
             and
             I
             went
             in
             bitternesse
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             the
             heate
             of
             my
             spirit
             ,
             but
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             str●ng
             upon
             me
             ,
          
           Jer.
           20.
           9.
           
           
             And
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             make
             mention
             of
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             speak
             any
             more
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             but
             his
             word
             was
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             as
             a
             burning
             fire
             shut
             up
             in
             my
             bones
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             I
             was
             weary
             with
             forbearing
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             not
             stay
             ,
          
           2.
           
           King.
           3.
           15.
           
           
             The
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
          
           Elisha
           ,
           
             and
             he
             prophecyed
          
           .
           See
           
             Ierom.
             Oecumen
             .
             Greg●r
          
           .
           and
           Thomas
           .
        
         
           The
           Propheticall
           spirit
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           seemeth
           to
           be
           more
           swayed
           with
           free-will
           ,
           and
           morall
           threatnings
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           16.
           
           
             Woe
             unto
             me
             if
             I
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospell
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           habit
           from
           whence
           he
           preached
           was
           a
           
           Propheticall
           principle
           ,
           
             Galath
             .
             1.
             12.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           14.
           32.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Conclu
           .
           Hence
           prophecying
           is
           not
           a
           habit
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           habit
           .
           It
           is
           not
           an
           habit
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           no
           Prophet
           can
           simply
           prophecy
           when
           he
           will
           ,
           except
           the
           man
           Christ
           ,
           especially
           of
           things
           to
           come
           by
           contingent
           causes
           
             (
             the
             presence
             of
             which
             things
          
           (
           saith
           
             Suarez
             )
             is
             onely
             connaturall
             to
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             to
             no
             morrall
             man
          
           )
           comming
           on
           men
           by
           a
           transient
           irradiation
           ,
           while
           as
           the
           candle
           of
           Gods
           propheticall
           light
           glanceth
           upon
           the
           fancy
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           man
           may
           see
           and
           reade
           the
           species
           and
           images
           ,
           and
           when
           this
           light
           shineth
           not
           Nathan
           and
           Samuell
           reade
           beside
           the
           Bible
           and
           are
           widely
           out
           .
           Proph●cy
           also
           is
           an
           habit
           .
           For
           1.
           something
           remaine
           in
           Isaiah
           and
           Jeremiah
           while
           they
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           prophecy
           not
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           named
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           really
           are
           Prophets
           ;
           for
           when
           God
           hath
           once
           revealed
           himselfe
           to
           one
           as
           to
           his
           owne
           Prophet
           ,
           even
           from
           by
           past
           revelation
           .
           1
           There
           remaineth
           a
           disposition
           to
           prophecy
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           3.
           20.
           
           All
           Israel
           
             knew
             ,
             even
             from
          
           Dan
           to
           Beersheba
           ,
           that
           Samuell
           
             was
             established
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           2.
           
           Because
           there
           remaineth
           a
           propheticall
           light
           ,
           whereby
           the
           man
           gave
           ass●nt
           to
           the
           last
           propheticall
           revelation
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           species
           and
           propheticall
           images
           must
           remaine
           in
           the
           fantasie
           ,
           and
           with
           these
           a
           propheticall
           memory
           of
           by
           past
           predictions
           ,
           and
           so
           some
           experimentall
           certainty
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           fore-telleth
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           :
           See
           
             Thomas
             and
             Caietan
          
           ,
           
           now
           the
           object
           propheticall
           is
           knowne
           three
           wayes
           ,
           
           1.
           
           When
           the
           naked
           naturall
           images
           or
           species
           of
           the
           materiall
           object
           are
           only
           cast
           in
           by
           God
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           most
           in
           dreames
           ,
           as
           Nebuchadnezar
           saw
           a
           tree
           in
           his
           dreame
           ,
           but
           knew
           not
           that
           it
           was
           a
           King
           ,
           
             Pharoah
             saw
             seven
             blasted
             reeds
             and
             seven
             leane
             kine
             ,
          
           but
           knew
           not
           that
           they
           were
           seven
           yeares
           of
           Famine
           .
           And
           sometimes
           in
           a
           vision
           being
           in
           an
           extasie
           ,
           as
           John
           ,
           Rev.
           1.
           saw
           1.
           
             seven
             candl●sticks
          
           ,
           but
           knew
           not
           that
           they
           were
           the
           
             seven
             Churches
             of
          
           Asia
           ,
           while
           Christ
           revealed
           the
           meaning
           to
           him
           .
           2.
           
           The
           
           images
           and
           species
           are
           knowne
           formally
           ,
           as
           signes
           signifying
           thus
           and
           thus
           ,
           as
           Joseph
           by
           a
           propheticall
           light
           saw
           the
           seven
           leane
           kine
           to
           be
           seven
           yeares
           of
           famine
           .
           3.
           
           Now
           there
           is
           a
           third
           light
           ,
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           act
           of
           seeing
           ,
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           two-fold
           .
           1.
           
           When
           the
           Seer
           and
           Prophet
           is
           perswaded
           that
           what
           he
           seeth
           is
           a
           propheticall
           vision
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           delusion
           of
           Satan
           ,
           this
           is
           (
           as
           saith
           Pareus
           )
           the
           very
           light
           of
           prophecy
           ,
           
           or
           some
           extraordinary
           light
           (
           as
           saith
           
             Anto
             ,
             Walleus
          
           )
           There
           is
           another
           light
           whereby
           the
           Seer
           beleeveth
           these
           things
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           
           which
           he
           seeth
           ,
           either
           by
           a
           common
           light
           of
           historicall
           faith
           ,
           as
           Pharoah
           might
           beleeve
           that
           seven
           yeares
           of
           plenty
           should
           come
           ,
           and
           Balaam
           that
           Christ
           
             the
             starre
             of
          
           Jacob
           
             should
             certainly
             arise
             and
             shine
             upon
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Seer
           seeth
           and
           beleeveth
           by
           light
           of
           saving
           faith
           ,
           as
           Isaiah
           and
           Daniel
           beleeved
           that
           the
           Messiah
           should
           be
           slai●e
           ,
           and
           this
           latter
           light
           whatever
           good
           Schoole-men
           say
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           is
           the
           light
           of
           faith
           ;
           for
           the
           three
           former
           lights
           might
           well
           be
           in
           Balaam
           .
           1.
           
           He
           might
           see
           in
           his
           fantasie
           ,
           the
           species
           of
           the
           
             starre
             of
             Jacob.
          
           2.
           
           And
           know
           that
           they
           meaned
           no
           other
           thing
           ,
           then
           the
           Messiah
           .
           3.
           
           And
           be
           certainly
           perswaded
           that
           he
           saw
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           deluded
           ,
           yea
           and
           historically
           beleeve
           that
           that
           blessed
           Starre
           should
           arise
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           had
           no
           light
           of
           saving
           faith
           to
           beleeve
           that
           the
           Messiah
           should
           come
           .
           So
           h●●e
           we
           cannot
           but
           distinguish
           betwixt
           a
           propheticall
           light
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           and
           third
           sight
           ,
           which
           is
           
             gratia
             gratis
             data
          
           ,
           a
           free
           gift
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           saving
           faith
           ,
           which
           is
           
             gratia
             gratum
             fa●iens
          
           ,
           a
           saving
           grace
           of
           GOD
           in
           the
           sound
           beleever
           ,
           onely
           in
           this
           last
           sight
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Conclus
           .
           Hence
           Separatists
           may
           see
           that
           extraordinary
           acts
           of
           prophecy
           may
           well
           be
           subjected
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           extraordinary
           inspirations
           ,
           and
           that
           divers
           wayes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the●
           were
           Prophets
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           so
           grace
           being
           more
           aboundant
           now
           nor
           
           under
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           it
           can
           bow
           and
           facilitate
           free-will
           to
           acts
           of
           prophecying
           ,
           and
           Paul
           from
           more
           grace
           laboured
           more
           aboundantly
           then
           they
           all
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Prophecying
           at
           that
           time
           in
           Corinth
           might
           well
           be
           obtained
           by
           prayer
           upon
           the
           extraordinary
           impulsion
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           Daniel
           obtained
           by
           prayer
           the
           interpretation
           of
           a
           dreame
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           be
           proved
           from
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           that
           Paul
           willeth
           them
           all
           without
           exception
           ,
           to
           covet
           to
           speake
           with
           tongues
           and
           to
           prophecy
           ,
           but
           only
           these
           that
           were
           extraordinarily
           moved
           to
           pray
           ,
           except
           these
           
             (
             v.
             31.
             yea
             may
             all
             prophecy
             )
          
           be
           contrary
           to
           these
           words
           
             (
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             29.
             are
             all
             Prophets
             ?
             )
          
           which
           we
           cannot
           say
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           it
           was
           of
           old
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Prophets
           to
           use
           some
           meanes
           to
           dispose
           themselves
           to
           prophecy
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           passion
           of
           anger
           overclouded
           the
           fancy
           and
           the
           species
           therin
           ,
           then
           
             Elisha
             calleth
             for
             a
             minstrell
             to
             play
             ,
             and
             dispose
             the
             minde
             better
             ,
          
           as
           Ca●etan
           saith
           :
           Howbeit
           for
           all
           that
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           only
           actuated
           these
           species
           ,
           and
           caused
           him
           to
           prophecy
           .
           
        
         
           Neither
           are
           Robinsons
           arguments
           of
           great
           weight
           ,
           I
           answer
           only
           these
           that
           have
           most
           apparency
           ,
           1
           If
           the
           Lords
           giving
           of
           the
           spirit
           extraordinary
           to
           
             Eld●d
             and
             Medad
             made
             them
             Prophets
             both
             in
             office
             and
             exercise
             ,
             by
             due
             proportion
             ,
             gifts
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             sufficient
             to
             make
             men
             ordinary
             Prophets
             .
          
           
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           antecedent
           is
           false
           ,
           because
           to
           Eldad
           and
           Medad
           were
           given
           both
           the
           spirit
           of
           prophecy
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           gifted
           spirit
           ,
           came
           a
           propheticall
           impulsion
           actually
           to
           prophecy
           without
           any
           farther
           call
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           God
           spake
           then
           by
           impulsion
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           now
           by
           his
           Word
           ,
           els
           one
           may
           say
           the
           physicall
           and
           naturall
           power
           that
           Samuell
           had
           to
           kill
           Agag
           ,
           was
           a
           calling
           sufficient
           to
           authorize
           him
           to
           kill
           ●gag
           ,
           and
           an
           hability
           to
           discharge
           the
           office
           of
           the
           high-Priest
           in
           a
           man
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Iudah
           were
           a
           good
           calling
           for
           one
           so
           gifted
           to
           thrust
           himselfe
           in
           Aarons
           chair
           ,
           which
           
           God
           tyed
           only
           to
           Levies
           Tribe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             This
             is
             that
             which
          
           Epi●copius
           ,
           
           Se●inians
           and
           Arminians
           
             teach
             from
          
           Anabaptists
           ,
           
           so
           The●phil
           .
           Nicolai●
           ,
           And
           Radaecius
           ,
           Catech.
           of
           Raccovia
           ,
           Ostorod
           .
           Socinus
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           sending
           and
           calling
           of
           Ministers
           by
           the
           Church
           n●w
           when
           the
           Gospell
           is
           sufficiently
           promulgated
           ,
           
           is
           not
           necessary
           .
           2.
           
           That
           any
           gifted
           man
           hath
           a
           warrant
           ,
           
           because
           he
           is
           gifted
           to
           be
           a
           Pastour
           without
           any
           call
           or
           authority
           officiall
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           
             And
             what
             ?
             will
          
           Robinson
           say
           ,
           
           because
           these
           Prophe●s
           are
           gifted
           to
           baptize
           and
           to
           administer
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           are
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           then
           by
           this
           goodly
           reason
           of
           his
           ,
           
           they
           may
           be
           pastors
           without
           any
           calling
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             certainly
             any
             man
             gifted
             to
             be
             a
          
           King
           ,
           
           
             and
             a
          
           Magistrate
           ,
           
             by
             the
             calling
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             alloweth
             sh●ll
             by
             this
             reason
             have
             a
             call
             to
             leape
             up
             to
             the
             throne
             and
             the
             bench
             ;
             but
             our
             Divines
             as
          
           Calvin
           ,
           Parcus
           ,
           Zanchius
           ,
           Iunius
           ,
           Beza
           ,
           
             make
             two
             dif●e●rent
             things
             in
             a
             lawfull
             calling
             .
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             gifts
             for
             the
             calling
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             enough
             .
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             authority
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             required
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             He
             objecteth
             ,
             2
             Chron.
          
           17.
           7.
           
           Jehoshaphat
           sent
           his
           Princes
           to
           teach
           the
           cities
           of
           Judah
           with
           the
           Levites
           ,
           and
           all
           Princes
           and
           Ma●istrates
           are
           bound
           to
           expound
           ,
           open
           up
           ,
           and
           apply
           the
           law
           by
           which
           they
           governe
           ,
           else
           they
           rule
           by
           tyranny
           .
           Hence
           the
           publick
           Sermon
           of
           Jehoshaphat
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           19.
           to
           the
           Iudges
           and
           Levites
           ,
           and
           his
           prayer
           ,
           and
           Hezekiahs
           Sermons
           ,
           2
           Chr
           29.
           and
           Nehemiah
           taught
           the
           people
           ,
           Neh.
           8.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Iunius
          
           and
           
             Ar.
             Mont●●
             .
             Iehoshaphat
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Shalach
             ,
             Lesarou
          
           ,
           read
           ,
           he
           sent
           with
           the
           Princes
           ,
           the
           Levites
           to
           teach
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Princes
           were
           not
           sent
           to
           teach
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           said
           hee
           sent
           the
           Princes
           to
           teach
           not
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           ,
           but
           hee
           sent
           them
           to
           take
           care
           that
           the
           Levites
           should
           teach
           in
           time
           of
           that
           Apostacy
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           Kings
           and
           Judges
           were
           to
           teach
           according
           to
           the
           judiciall
           Law
           the
           equity
           of
           their
           sentence
           to
           the
           ill
           doer
           ,
           as
           a
           Judge
           to
           convince
           a
           thiefe
           and
           a
           murtherer
           may
           lay
           before
           him
           the
           eighth
           and
           the
           sixt
           commandement
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           breach
           of
           these
           disturbeth
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           not
           as
           they
           are
           Church
           scandals
           ,
           and
           whither
           the
           male-factor
           be
           convinced
           or
           not
           ,
           the
           Judge
           punisheth
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Judges
           handling
           of
           the
           judiciall
           law
           ,
           and
           his
           handling
           of
           the
           morall
           law
           now
           is
           meerly
           civill
           and
           coactive
           ,
           neither
           is
           he
           to
           labour
           the
           conversion
           and
           repentance
           of
           the
           Elder
           ,
           and
           so
           ecclesiasticall
           edification
           ;
           but
           the
           handling
           of
           the
           law
           by
           the
           Separatist
           Prophets
           is
           meerly
           pastorall
           and
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           only
           preachers
           who
           gather
           the
           Church
           of
           Saints
           ;
           
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             are
             not
             to
             convert
             soules
             to
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             but
             to
             confirme
             these
             who
             are
             already
             converted
             and
             made
             Saints
             by
             their
             Prophets
             ,
          
           neither
           is
           the
           Prophets
           handling
           of
           the
           law
           civill
           ,
           coactive
           or
           regall
           ,
           all
           which
           they
           teach
           themselves
           :
           So
           are
           we
           to
           thinke
           of
           these
           exhortations
           of
           Iehoshaphat
           and
           Hezekiah
           ,
           they
           taught
           indeed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             secundum
             quid
          
           in
           a
           civill
           and
           coactive
           and
           regall
           way
           ,
           by
           a
           kingly
           and
           imperiall
           commanding
           ,
           not
           by
           a
           servant
           way
           ,
           or
           a
           ministeriall
           or
           pastorall
           way
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           Kings
           are
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Seers
           and
           
             Priests
             ,
             whose
             lips
             should
             preserve
             knowledge
             ,
          
           and
           ergo
           ,
           Kings
           are
           Ministers
           ,
           
             by
             whom
             we
             beleeve
          
           ,
           and
           
             sent
             to
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             blinde
          
           as
           Prophets
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           
           It
           is
           a
           most
           vaine
           consequence
           .
           So
           also
           from
           Jehoshaphat
           ,
           a
           generall
           of
           an
           army
           his
           publick
           praying
           having
           the
           spirit
           of
           adoption
           ,
           asking
           helpe
           from
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hoasts
           before
           the
           armies
           joyne
           in
           battle
           ,
           can
           no
           wayes
           be
           concluded
           that
           Iehoshaphat
           was
           a
           publick
           Prophet
           ,
           for
           then
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           extraordinary
           warre
           ,
           hee
           should
           publickly
           pray
           for
           the
           people
           in
           all
           Church-meetings
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Priest.
           
        
         
           What
           he
           bringeth
           for
           publick
           preaching
           in
           the
           
             Synagogue
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Paul
             and
             others
             ,
             which
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
           
             were
             not
             Pastours
          
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           any
           purpose
           .
           Christ
           and
           Paul
           had
           a
           calling
           ,
           ordinary
           or
           extraordinary
           it
           skilleth
           not
           ,
           it
           was
           more
           then
           naked
           gifts
           ;
           some
           private
           Christains
           ,
           Act.
           8.
           4.
           preached
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           when
           ?
           in
           time
           of
           heavy
           
             persecution
             when
             they
             were
             scattered
             ,
             v.
             1.
             v.
          
           4.
           
           Then
           all
           gifted
           Christians
           ,
           trades-men
           or
           what
           else
           ,
           not
           separated
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Churches
           calling
           may
           now
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           yea
           be
           the
           ordinary
           and
           only
           converters
           of
           souls
           and
           
             gatherers
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           ;
           it
           followeth
           no
           wayes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Many
           grave
           Divines
           thinke
           these
           were
           the
           seventy
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           not
           private
           professours
           .
           Other
           doubts
           of
           this
           kind
           are
           of
           no
           weight
           ,
           therfore
           I
           goe
           on
           to
           that
           which
           Christians
           may
           doe
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           they
           no
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
           They
           are
           to
           edifie
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           rebuke
           and
           comfort
           one
           another
           ,
           
           and
           this
           they
           may
           doe
           ,
           not
           one
           to
           one
           onely
           ,
           
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           but
           one
           to
           many
           ,
           1.
           
           So
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
           Proverb
           .
           10.
           21.
           
           
           
             The
             lippes
             of
             the
             righteous
             feed
             many
             ,
          
           
           Ephes.
           4.
           29.
           
           They
           are
           to
           speak
           
             words
             ministring
             grace
             to
             the
             hearers
             :
          
           
           So
           saith
           Calvine
           ,
           
           Bullinger
           ,
           
           Beza
           ,
           
           
             Davenant
             ,
             Whittaker
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Zanchius
             ,
          
           
           
             Musculus
             ,
             Gualther
          
           .
           2.
           
           The
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           exhort
           one
           another
           ,
           
           will
           not
           beare
           that
           one
           with
           one
           only
           should
           conferre
           ,
           
           but
           one
           with
           many
           (
           howbeit
           a
           multitude
           should
           evert
           the
           nature
           of
           private
           conference
           )
           Iam.
           5.
           6.
           
           
             pray
             one
             for
             another
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           were
           narrow
           charity
           to
           pray
           one
           for
           one
           onely
           ,
           
           Iam.
           5.
           9.
           
           
           
             Grudge
             not
             one
             against
             another
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           this
           forbiddeth
           not
           only
           grudging
           of
           one
           against
           one
           ,
           but
           of
           one
           against
           many
           ,
           
             Roman
             .
             13.
             9.
             
             Love
             another
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Gal.
             5.
             13.
             
             In
             love
             serve
             one
             another
             ,
          
           and
           the
           same
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           Mal.
           3.
           16.
           
           
             They
             that
             feared
             the
             Lord
             spake
             oft
             one
             to
             another
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             every
             man
             to
             his
             neighbour
          
           ,
           2
           King.
           7.
           9.
           
           
             The
             foure
             Lepers
             said
             one
             to
             another
             ,
          
           this
           was
           not
           one
           to
           one
           ,
           but
           one
           of
           three
           ,
           2
           Kin.
           7.
           6.
           and
           the
           Syrians
           said
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           This
           could
           not
           have
           been
           
           one
           man
           of
           the
           Syrians
           speaking
           to
           one
           only
           ,
           for
           then
           how
           could
           the
           whole
           army
           ●ly
           ,
           
             Gen
             42.
             21.
             
             And
             the
             Brethren
             of
          
           Joseph
           
             said
             every
             one
             to
             his
             brother
             ,
             Vajomeru
             ●ish
             el-achiu
             ,
          
           Gen.
           37.
           19.
           
           But
           some
           allow
           conference
           of
           one
           with
           many
           ,
           but
           they
           deny
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           indicted
           ,
           fore-set
           or
           intended
           ,
           but
           only
           occasionall
           :
           but
           these
           with
           ill
           logick
           distinguish
           ,
           where
           the
           law
           distingui●heth
           not
           ,
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           conference
           is
           both
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Lords
           chast●s●men●s
           upon
           
             Iob.
             ch
             .
             1
             ch
          
           .
           2.
           and
           als●
           fore-set
           and
           intended
           by
           Iobs
           friends
           ,
           who
           made
           an
           
             appointment
             to
             come
             together
             to
             mourne
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
          
           for
           the
           word
           ,
           v.
           11.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           jagnad
           is
           to
           indict
           ,
           fore-set
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           20.
           5.
           
           So
           
             Amasah
             went
             to
             assemble
             the
             men
             of
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             but
             hee
             tarried
             longer
             then
             the
             time
             which
             hee
             had
             appointed
             him
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Exod.
           25.
           23.
           
           
             There
             will
             I
             appoint
             with
             thee
             or
             meet
             with
             thee
             ,
          
           Job
           
             9.
             19.
             
             Who
             shall
             set
             mee
             a
             time
             to
             plead
             ,
          
           Am.
           3.
           3.
           
           Numb
           .
           10.
           4.
           2.
           
           If
           conference
           of
           many
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             Job
             2.
             11
             
             Mal.
             4.
             16.
             
             Esa.
             2.
             2.
             
             Jer.
             50.
             v.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Zach.
             8.
             21.
             
             Ps.
             42.
             4.
             
             Ps.
             55.
             14
             
             Luk.
             24.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Deut.
          
           6.
           7
           ,
           8.
           9.
           then
           the
           fore-setting
           of
           time
           and
           place
           is
           no
           essentiall
           ingredient
           in
           the
           action
           to
           make
           it
           of
           a
           lawfull
           action
           ,
           to
           become
           unlawfull
           ,
           except
           it
           were
           fore-set
           upon
           religious
           reason
           of
           some
           sacred
           or
           mysticall
           signification
           ,
           as
           our
           holy
           dayes
           were
           :
           meere
           circumstances
           ,
           doe
           not
           change
           actions
           that
           way
           .
           3.
           
           All
           Divines
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           as
           Augustine
           ,
           
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Hyeron
             .
             Thomas
             ,
          
           
           
             Bannes
             ,
             Suarez
             ,
             Vasquez
             ,
             Valentia
             ,
          
           make
           private
           exhorting
           and
           rebuking
           our
           fallen
           brother
           a
           duety
           of
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           
           such
           as
           to
           take
           our
           neighbours
           Oxe
           out
           of
           a
           ditch
           ,
           
           to
           visit
           a
           prisoner
           ,
           
           to
           give
           almes
           to
           the
           poore
           :
           
           now
           if
           to
           intend
           time
           and
           place
           to
           lift
           up
           a
           brother
           whom
           God
           hath
           cast
           downe
           ,
           to
           reduce
           him
           whom
           wee
           understand
           God
           hath
           permitted
           to
           wander
           ,
           
           be
           unlawfull
           ,
           then
           to
           foreset
           time
           and
           place
           to
           visit
           a
           captive
           in
           prison
           ,
           to
           give
           almes
           to
           the
           poore
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           were
           unlawfull
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           ,
           in
           reason
           ,
           can
           say
           .
           4.
           
           To
           intend
           
           and
           to
           appoint
           time
           and
           place
           for
           obedience
           to
           any
           Commandement
           of
           God
           doth
           rather
           make
           the
           action
           the
           more
           good
           and
           landable
           ,
           as
           the
           more
           deliberation
           in
           an
           ill
           action
           the
           worse
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           deliberation
           in
           a
           good
           action
           the
           better
           ,
           
             Psal.
             119.
             30.
             v.
          
           62
           ,
           106
           ,
           147.
           
        
         
           
             Neither
             is
             that
             Objection
             more
             against
             us
             then
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             while
             some
             say
             ,
          
           If
           private
           Christians
           may
           teach
           ,
           exhort
           and
           rebuke
           one
           another
           ,
           then
           may
           they
           preach
           and
           expound
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           answer
           1.
           
           For
           one
           private
           person
           to
           preach
           to
           one
           and
           that
           occasionally
           is
           no
           lesse
           unlawfull
           ,
           then
           for
           one
           of
           intention
           and
           fore-setting
           time
           and
           place
           to
           preach
           to
           many
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           word
           maketh
           mutuall
           exhorting
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           condemneth
           the
           mutuall
           preaching
           of
           private
           Christians
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Private
           exhorting
           and
           teaching
           differ
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Pastor
           rebuketh
           swearing
           as
           a
           publick
           watch-man
           ,
           with
           care
           for
           many
           ,
           
             Ex
             officio
             specialis
             delegationis
          
           ,
           and
           authoritatively
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           the
           private
           person
           rebuketh
           swearing
           out
           of
           charity
           ,
           with
           care
           onely
           of
           these
           with
           whom
           hee
           converseth
           withall
           ,
           by
           noe
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           .
           A
           Watch-man
           giveth
           warning
           of
           the
           approach
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Souldier
           may
           doe
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           Schoolemaster
           teacheth
           one
           lesson
           ,
           the
           schoole-fellow
           teacheth
           that
           same
           ,
           the
           one
           by
           office
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           common
           Charity
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Pastour
           interpreteth
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           private
           person
           doeth
           but
           use
           ,
           apply
           and
           accommodate
           the
           sense
           and
           interpretation
           of
           the
           word
           to
           his
           owne
           act
           of
           beleeving
           ,
           and
           the
           acts
           of
           admonishing
           ,
           rebuking
           ,
           comforting
           his
           brother
           .
        
         
           
             Twelfthly
             they
             object
             against
             Synods
          
           .
           The
           Pope
           is
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           because
           he
           willeth
           men
           to
           appeale
           from
           their
           owne
           Churches
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           Whittaker
           and
           Chamier
           .
           prove
           ;
           but
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Synods
           teach
           men
           to
           appeale
           
           from
           particular
           Churches
           to
           Synods
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           word
           of
           God
           have
           Pastors
           power
           over
           other
           Congregations
           ,
           nor
           their
           owne
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Antioch
          
           appealed
           from
           corrupt
           teachers
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           that
           is
           Apostolike
           ;
           but
           to
           appeale
           from
           a
           Church
           to
           
             a
             man
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           sixe
           beleevers
           in
           a
           Congregation
           of
           forty
           beleevers
           should
           censure
           a
           brother
           ,
           our
           brethren
           would
           say
           that
           brother
           should
           appeale
           from
           these
           sixe
           (
           who
           yet
           make
           an
           independent
           Congregation
           )
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           forty
           ,
           yet
           should
           not
           this
           be
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           appeale
           from
           a
           Church
           as
           an
           unlawfull
           judicatory
           is
           unlawfull
           ,
           but
           to
           appeale
           from
           a
           lesser
           Church
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           not
           competent
           Judge
           ,
           to
           that
           same
           Church
           in
           a
           larger
           meeting
           is
           most
           lawfull
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           Pastors
           of
           divers
           Churches
           have
           power
           over
           many
           Congregations
           ,
           being
           convened
           in
           a
           Synod
           is
           cleare
           ,
           
             Acts
             1.
             
             Acts
             6.
             
             Acts
          
           15.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           That
           this
           wanteth
           antiquity
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           
           This
           is
           said
           for
           the
           fashion
           ,
           
           what
           meaneth
           then
           the
           tomes
           of
           Councels
           ,
           
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Sardis
             ,
             Laodicea
          
           ,
           
           Africa
           ,
           
           
             Toledo
             4.
             
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Tertullus
             ,
          
           
           
             Irene
             ,
             Chrysostome
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVII
           .
        
         
           Whether
           or
           no
           some
           doe
           warrantably
           teach
           that
           a
           Pactor
           hath
           no
           pastorall
           power
           to
           preach
           and
           administrate
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           without
           the
           bounds
           of
           his
           owne
           Congregation
           ?
           and
           from
           whence
           essentially
           is
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ?
        
         
           OVr
           brethren
           who
           teach
           that
           the
           ordination
           of
           Pastors
           is
           onely
           from
           that
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           that
           they
           imagine
           to
           be
           in
           the
           body
           of
           beleevers
           must
           needs
           ,
           
           holding
           such
           
             an
             humane
             ministeriall
             Church
          
           ,
           fall
           in
           divers
           errors
           ;
           as
           1.
           that
           he
           cannot
           officiate
           pastorally
           without
           that
           number
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           from
           whence
           essentially
           he
           hath
           his
           pastorall
           calling
           .
           2.
           
           When
           the
           Churches
           necessity
           shall
           call
           him
           to
           remove
           to
           another
           independent
           flocke
           :
           He
           is
           no
           Pastor
           while
           he
           be
           ordained
           and
           chosen
           of
           new
           by
           that
           flocke
           .
           So
           the
           
             English
             Puritanisme
          
           ,
           
           and
           M.
           Best
           .
           
        
         
           We
           hold
           that
           a
           Pastor
           may
           officiate
           ,
           as
           a
           Pastor
           without
           his
           owne
           congregation
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Arg.
           That
           which
           the
           brotherhood
           and
           communion
           of
           Sister-Churches
           requireth
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           that
           Pastors
           may
           lawfully
           doe
           ;
           but
           this
           the
           brotherhood
           of
           Sister-Churches
           requireth
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           &c.
           the
           assumption
           is
           proved
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           death
           ,
           or
           necessary
           absence
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           necessity
           of
           keeping
           the
           flocke
           .
           2.
           
           Necessity
           of
           convincing
           the
           gainsayers
           if
           the
           present
           Pastor
           be
           weake
           in
           learning
           ,
           yet
           able
           to
           cut
           the
           word
           aright
           (
           saith
           M.
           Paget
           )
           requireth
           this
           .
           
           M.
           Best
           answereth
           ,
           
             Officers
             of
             Churches
             may
             be
             helpfull
             to
             other
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
          
           but
           not
           as
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           Argument
           presupposeth
           that
           
             Pastors
             not
             as
             Pastors
          
           ,
           but
           as
           Christians
           either
           may
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           lawfully
           ,
           and
           so
           any
           Christian
           may
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           Popish
           and
           absurd
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           Pastors
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           congregation
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           other
           of
           another
           congregation
           then
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           so
           yet
           communion
           of
           Sister-Churches
           ,
           in
           these
           acts
           ,
           is
           cleane
           taken
           away
           .
           2.
           
           Our
           Argument
           is
           from
           Church-communion
           not
           in
           Christian
           acts
           as
           Christian
           ,
           but
           in
           ministeriall
           acts
           as
           ministeriall
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Arg.
           
             If
             Ministers
             (
             as
             M.
          
           Paget
           argueth
           )
           may
           labour
           to
           convert
           unbeleeving
           strangers
           ,
           and
           to
           adde
           them
           to
           their
           flocke
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           enlarge
           Christs
           kingdome
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           exercise
           Pastorall
           acts
           over
           ,
           and
           above
           others
           then
           these
           of
           their
           owne
           charge
           ;
           
             but
             the
             former
             is
             true
          
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           
             so
             is
             the
             latter
             .
             The
             assumption
             is
             cleare
             ,
             because
             Prov.
             
          
           93.
           
           Wisdome
           sendeth
           out
           her
           maids
           to
           call
           in
           these
           that
           are
           without
           ;
           and
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           24.
           
             the
             Prophets
             as
             Prophets
             were
             pastorally
             to
             convince
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             convert
             In●idels
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             of
             their
             charge
             .
             M.
          
           Best
           answereth
           ,
           These
           acts
           are
           not
           acts
           of
           a
           Minister
           as
           a
           Minister
           ,
           a
           man
           and
           a
           wife
           ,
           a
           father
           and
           a
           childe
           ,
           a
           Pastor
           and
           a
           flocke
           are
           relatives
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           a
           Father
           ,
           I
           exercise
           not
           proper
           acts
           as
           a
           Father
           ,
           but
           towards
           my
           owne
           children
           ,
           what
           good
           I
           doe
           to
           others
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           acts
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           but
           rather
           of
           a
           friend
           ,
           a
           neighbour
           ,
           a
           Christian
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           presumeth
           that
           a
           Pastor
           may
           preach
           and
           exercise
           pastorall
           acts
           ,
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           but
           so
           all
           Christians
           may
           pastorally
           preach
           though
           not
           called
           of
           God
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           :
           a
           so
           women
           and
           private
           persons
           may
           invade
           the
           Pastors
           chare
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           vaine
           to
           presse
           similitudes
           while
           they
           blood
           ,
           for
           Christ
           properly
           is
           the
           
             bridegroome
             and
             husband
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5
           6
           ,
           27.
           
           John
           3.
           29
           
           Rev.
           19.
           9.
           
           Rev.
           21.
           9.
           
           Is●
           .
           54
           5.
           
           Pastors
           are
           but
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           under
           suitors
           for
           the
           bridegroome
           ,
           John
           3.
           29.
           
           This
           is
           Popish
           doctrine
           to
           make
           such
           a
           relation
           betwixt
           a
           mortall
           man
           and
           an
           independent
           Church
           .
           Pope
           Enaristus
           and
           Calix●us
           saith
           ,
           while
           the
           Bishop
           liveth
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             can
             no
             more
             bee
             given
             to
             another
             ,
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             nor
             the
             wife
             can
             bee
             given
             to
             another
             then
             to
             her
             owne
             husband
             ,
             without
             his
             consent
             .
          
           And
           so
           said
           Innocentius
           the
           third
           therefore
           
             at
             the
             consecration
             ,
             after
             imposition
             of
             hands
          
           (
           saith
           
             Vasquez
             )
             and
             anointing
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             delivering
             to
             him
             a
             staffe
             ,
             a
             consecrated
             and
             blessed
             ring
             is
             put
             on
             his
             ring-finger
             in
             token
             he
             is
             married
             to
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           but
           what
           have
           we
           to
           do
           with
           such
           trash
           as
           this
           ?
           For
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           comparison
           of
           a
           marriage
           in
           this
           point
           is
           either
           Popish
           or
           unseasonable
           ,
           or
           both
           ;
           because
           the
           mutuall
           consent
           betwixt
           
             A.
             B.
          
           and
           his
           wife
           ,
           being
           essentially
           marriage
           ,
           as
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           Divines
           ,
           and
           sound
           Casuists
           acknowledge
           ,
           it
           maketh
           
             A
             B.
          
           a
           husband
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           husband
           of
           such
           a
           wife
           during
           their
           
           life-time
           ;
           but
           election
           of
           the
           people
           that
           
             A.
             B.
          
           be
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           
             A.
             B.
          
           his
           acceptation
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           his
           charge
           ,
           maketh
           him
           not
           both
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Pastor
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           because
           the
           ordination
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           maketh
           
             A.
             B.
          
           formally
           and
           essentially
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           I
           meane
           a
           called
           Pastor
           under
           Christ
           ;
           but
           the
           election
           of
           the
           people
           and
           his
           consent
           doth
           not
           make
           him
           a
           Minister
           ,
           but
           doth
           only
           appropriate
           him
           after
           he
           is
           made
           a
           Minister
           to
           be
           the
           Minister
           of
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           comparison
           halteth
           in
           the
           maine
           point
           for
           which
           it
           is
           alleadged
           ;
           therefore
           
             A.
             B.
          
           is
           made
           indefinitely
           a
           Pastor
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           obliged
           to
           labour
           the
           conversion
           of
           all
           ,
           within
           and
           without
           the
           bounds
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           as
           far
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Pastor
           :
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Church
           thinketh
           good
           to
           appropriate
           his
           Ministery
           to
           this
           particular
           congregation
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           commodious
           congregating
           and
           gathering
           of
           the
           sheep
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           so
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           he
           cannot
           exercise
           Pastorall
           acts
           towards
           others
           also
           ,
           neither
           doth
           the
           place
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           and
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           2.
           insinuate
           any
           such
           marriage-relation
           betwixt
           Pastor
           and
           Parish
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Pastor
           to
           none
           but
           his
           owne
           Parish
           ,
           for
           as
           he
           is
           to
           seed
           specially
           ,
           
             these
             over
             which
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             hath
             made
             him
             overseer
             ,
          
           and
           amongst
           whom
           he
           is
           principally
           by
           the
           Churches
           speciall
           appropriation
           and
           application
           of
           his
           ministery
           to
           them
           :
           So
           also
           hath
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           made
           him
           an
           over-seer
           to
           feed
           indefinitely
           ,
           and
           as
           Gods
           providence
           shall
           offer
           occasion
           ,
           as
           many
           
             as
             God
             hath
             purchased
             by
             his
             bloud
             ,
          
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           and
           as
           many
           
             as
             are
             the
             Lords
             heritage
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           3.
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           his
           owne
           congregation
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           clearly
           import
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           a
           Pastor
           to
           them
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Lords
           heritage
           conquered
           with
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           not
           because
           he
           is
           appointed
           Pastor
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Arg.
           Beleevers
           of
           divers
           congregations
           are
           members
           of
           a
           visible
           politicke
           body
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           keep
           Church-communion
           together
           in
           exhorting
           ,
           rebuking
           and
           comforting
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           eate
           bread
           at
           the
           
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           one
           body
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           27.
           but
           by
           this
           doctrine
           they
           may
           not
           eat
           at
           one
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           For
           if
           the
           Pastor
           may
           not
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           lawfully
           to
           persons
           of
           divers
           congregations
           ,
           neither
           may
           they
           receive
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           from
           him
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           unlawfull
           for
           the
           Pastor
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           these
           of
           other
           congregations
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           to
           them
           as
           a
           Non-Pastor
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Christian
           only
           ,
           they
           cannot
           lawfully
           receive
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           from
           a
           Non-Pastor
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           baptizing
           Infants
           of
           other
           congregations
           doe
           sinne
           ,
           and
           these
           Infants
           thus
           baptized
           are
           In●idels
           and
           non-baptized
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           baptized
           by
           one
           who
           is
           a
           Non-Minister
           to
           the
           baptized
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Arg.
           
           That
           opinion
           must
           be
           reasonlesse
           and
           without
           ground
           ,
           the
           speciall
           reason
           and
           ground
           whereof
           is
           false
           .
           But
           the
           speciall
           ground
           and
           reason
           of
           this
           opinion
           is
           false
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           prove
           the
           assumption
           :
           The
           speciall
           ground
           thereof
           is
           ,
           that
           ordination
           and
           election
           of
           Pastors
           are
           all
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           Pastors
           have
           essentially
           their
           calling
           from
           the
           election
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           but
           there
           be
           wide
           differences
           betwixt
           ordination
           of
           a
           Pastor
           which
           essentially
           maketh
           him
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           chusing
           him
           to
           be
           their
           Pastor
           ;
           
           as
           1.
           that
           all
           Divines
           according
           to
           Gods
           Word
           make
           them
           different
           things
           ,
           
           as
           doe
           Theophylact
           ,
           
           Cyprian
           ,
           
           
             Athanasius
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Hyperius
             ,
             Aretius
             ,
          
           Professors
           of
           
             Leyden
             ,
             Morneus
             ,
             Plessaeus
          
           ,
           
           
             Zanchius
             ,
             Willet
             ,
             Gers.
             Bucer
             ,
             Zipperus
             .
          
           2.
           
           The
           word
           of
           God
           restraineth
           ordination
           of
           officers
           to
           Pastors
           ,
           
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           1
           
           Tim.
           5.
           22.
           2
           
           Tim.
           2.
           2.
           
           Tit.
           1.
           5.
           
           
           Acts
           6.
           6.
           
           
           Acts
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           ascribeth
           election
           of
           officers
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           Acts
           6.
           v.
           5.
           3.
           
           Ordination
           is
           an
           act
           of
           authority
           and
           supreme
           jurisdiction
           conjoyned
           with
           fasting
           ,
           
           
             praying
             ,
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Elders
          
           ;
           but
           publ●●●e
           praying
           and
           dedicating
           the
           Pastor
           to
           Christs
           service
           with
           imposition
           of
           hands
           is
           given
           to
           Pastors
           ,
           Acts
           6.
           6.
           1
           
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           
           Acts
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           but
           never
           to
           the
           multitude
           of
           beleevers
           :
           Give
           an
           instance
           in
           all
           the
           
           Scripture
           of
           the
           ordination
           of
           Pastors
           and
           officers
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           that
           way
           .
           No
           man
           ever
           alleadged
           any
           ;
           one
           place
           in
           Numbers
           they
           bring
           ,
           where
           the
           
             children
             of
             Israel
             are
             said
             to
             lay
             on
             hands
             on
             the
             Levites
          
           ;
           but
           judge
           how
           six
           hundred
           thousand
           sighting
           men
           
             could
             all
             lay
             their
             hands
             on
             the
             Levites
             ?
          
           and
           these
           were
           not
           all
           Israel
           ,
           but
           certainly
           these
           must
           be
           the
           heads
           and
           Princes
           of
           Tribes
           ,
           who
           put
           hands
           on
           the
           Levites
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           is
           often
           taken
           ,
           as
           I
           observed
           before
           .
           Now
           ordination
           is
           an
           act
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           to
           send
           an
           Embassador
           ;
           but
           that
           an
           Embassador
           consent
           to
           goe
           (
           such
           as
           is
           election
           )
           is
           no
           act
           of
           jurisdiction
           :
           For
           a
           father
           to
           give
           his
           daughter
           in
           marriage
           to
           one
           is
           an
           authoritative
           act
           of
           a
           father
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           daughter
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           choise
           ,
           is
           no
           act
           of
           authority
           ,
           but
           an
           act
           of
           her
           private
           choise
           .
           2.
           
           Ordination
           is
           that
           which
           formally
           makes
           the
           man
           and
           Pastor
           :
           The
           peoples
           election
           doth
           only
           appropriate
           the
           mans
           ministery
           to
           such
           and
           such
           a
           people
           :
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           make
           a
           gold
           ring
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           act
           of
           art
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           propine
           and
           gift
           the
           ring
           to
           such
           a
           person
           .
           M.
           Jacob
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             people
             hath
             power
             to
             reject
             a
             Minister
             who
             is
             unworthy
          
           ;
           True
           ,
           
             they
             have
             power
             to
             reiect
             him
             from
             being
             their
             Minister
             ,
          
           but
           their
           power
           of
           election
           or
           rejection
           hath
           no
           influence
           in
           either
           ordaining
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           or
           rejecting
           him
           from
           being
           no
           Pastor
           .
        
         
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             much
             that
             M.
          
           Best
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           in
           this
           an
           Apostle
           differeth
           from
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           is
           a
           Pastor
           through
           the
           whole
           Christian
           world
           ,
           but
           the
           Pastor
           is
           tyed
           to
           a
           certaine
           congregation
           out
           of
           which
           he
           is
           not
           a
           Pastor
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           allow
           of
           no
           Pastors
           ordained
           Pastors
           without
           a
           certaine
           flocke
           ;
           but
           this
           hindereth
           not
           ,
           but
           ordination
           of
           a
           Pastor
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           tying
           of
           a
           Pastor
           to
           be
           a
           Past●r
           of
           such
           a
           flocke
           is
           another
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           two
           come
           from
           divers
           causes
           and
           grounds
           .
           An
           Apostle
           was
           a
           Pastor
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           might
           he
           exercise
           pastorall
           acts
           of
           preaching
           and
           praying
           towards
           these
           people
           who
           would
           not
           receiue
           his
           ministery
           ,
           and
           against
           
           whom
           
             he
             was
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             his
             feet
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             a
             witnesse
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Pastor
           is
           only
           the
           Pastor
           of
           that
           flocke
           over
           the
           which
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           by
           the
           Churches
           authority
           hath
           set
           him
           as
           their
           Pastor
           ;
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           preacheth
           in
           another
           congregation
           ,
           he
           ceaseth
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           howbeit
           he
           be
           not
           the
           Pastor
           of
           that
           flocke
           .
        
         
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           The
           essence
           of
           a
           Pastor
           is
           from
           something
           ,
           but
           it
           can
           be
           from
           nothing
           but
           from
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           .
           
             So
             M.
          
           Jacob.
           
           
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           pastorall
           calling
           is
           essentially
           from
           something
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           from
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           because
           a
           man
           may
           exercise
           pastorall
           acts
           of
           preaching
           toward
           these
           who
           are
           most
           unwilling
           to
           receive
           his
           ministery
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           pastorall
           calling
           must
           be
           essentially
           from
           the
           ordination
           of
           Elders
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           Whatsoever
           is
           essentiall
           at
           some
           times
           and
           places
           for
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           is
           essentiall
           for
           ever
           ;
           but
           the
           peoples
           consent
           at
           some
           times
           and
           places
           is
           for
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Minister
           essentiall
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           thing
           at
           that
           time
           can
           be
           essentiall
           :
           
             For
             example
          
           ,
           when
           Christians
           came
           first
           out
           of
           Antichristian
           tyranny
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           no
           lawfull
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           conversion
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           
           where
           there
           are
           no
           Pastors
           .
           So
           Separatists
           
             and
             M.
          
           Jacob.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           borrow
           this
           Argument
           ,
           
             what
             is
             essentiall
             at
             some
             time
             and
             places
             for
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Pastor
             is
             evermore
             essentiall
          
           ;
           but
           ordination
           of
           Pastors
           by
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           sending
           them
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           who
           are
           unwilling
           to
           receive
           their
           ministery
           is
           onely
           essentiall
           to
           make
           a
           man
           sent
           thither
           a
           Pastor
           ;
           for
           peoples
           consent
           in
           that
           case
           cannot
           be
           essentiall
           ,
           where
           they
           will
           not
           give
           their
           consent
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           
             non
             ens
          
           cannot
           be
           essentiall
           to
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Pastor
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           is
           essentiall
           for
           making
           a
           Minister
           who
           is
           extraordinarily
           called
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           ever
           more
           essentiall
           to
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Minister
           ordinarily
           called
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           an
           Island
           where
           the
           Gospell
           is
           ,
           if
           all
           the
           Pastors
           should
           dye
           ,
           the
           people
           might
           chuse
           Pastors
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           
           they
           could
           not
           then
           make
           Pastors
           ,
           God
           onely
           without
           the
           ministery
           of
           other
           Pastors
           in
           that
           case
           should
           make
           Pastors
           ;
           but
           it
           followeth
           not
           hence
           that
           Pastors
           ordinarily
           have
           not
           their
           calling
           to
           be
           Pastors
           from
           the
           ordination
           of
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           When
           the
           Church
           electeth
           her
           Pastor
           ,
           she
           saith
           ,
           we
           give
           thee
           
             A.
             B.
          
           power
           to
           administer
           the
           word
           ,
           seales
           and
           censures
           ,
           and
           the
           Minister
           doth
           possesse
           and
           assume
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           people
           election
           is
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           Ministers
           calling
           .
           
           So
           John
           Smith
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           is
           presupposed
           by
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           
             A.
             B.
          
           is
           first
           called
           and
           ordained
           a
           Pastor
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           laying
           on
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           before
           the
           people
           can
           elect
           him
           for
           their
           Pastor
           :
           For
           if
           
             A.
             B.
          
           be
           no
           Pastor
           ,
           people
           cannot
           chuse
           him
           to
           be
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           neither
           doth
           the
           peoples
           election
           give
           any
           such
           power
           to
           
             A.
             B.
          
           That
           power
           is
           given
           by
           the
           Presbyteries
           act
           of
           ordination
           ,
           by
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           before
           the
           peoples
           formall
           act
           of
           election
           :
           As
           the
           husband
           who
           in
           a
           Lapidaries
           shop
           chooseth
           a
           gold
           ring
           for
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           putteth
           it
           on
           her
           finger
           ,
           presupposeth
           it
           was
           a
           gold
           ring
           before
           his
           chusing
           thereof
           ,
           neither
           doth
           his
           chusing
           thereof
           make
           it
           a
           gold-ring
           ,
           but
           onely
           make
           it
           his
           wifes
           gold-ring
           by
           application
           to
           her
           :
           Just
           so
           ,
           peoples
           election
           appropriateth
           such
           a
           man
           who
           is
           already
           a
           Pastor
           to
           such
           a
           charge
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           make
           the
           Pastor
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           but
           chuseth
           him
           only
           to
           be
           their
           Pastor
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Smith
           
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             ministery
             commeth
             not
             by
             succession
             from
             Ministers
             :
          
           
           For
           then
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           the
           ministery
           should
           be
           before
           there
           were
           any
           Church
           ;
           
           but
           the
           Church
           is
           before
           the
           ministery
           ,
           and
           calleth
           the
           Ministers
           to
           office
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Church
           ministeriall
           ,
           the
           governing
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           we
           now
           speake
           ,
           cannot
           be
           before
           there
           be
           a
           ministery
           ;
           for
           then
           there
           should
           be
           Ministers
           before
           there
           be
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           is
           against
           common
           sense
           :
           The
           Church
           mysticall
           is
           before
           the
           Church
           ministeriall
           ,
           I
           grant
           ;
           but
           a
           Church
           mysticall
           ,
           or
           a
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           
           may
           chuse
           Pastors
           before
           they
           can
           ordinarily
           be
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           make
           Pastors
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           God
           at
           same
           times
           supplyeth
           the
           want
           of
           popular
           election
           ,
           while
           he
           calleth
           one
           to
           preach
           to
           a
           people
           ,
           never
           consenting
           he
           shall
           be
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           so
           neither
           can
           the
           objector
           maintaine
           a
           succession
           of
           beleevers
           alwayes
           calling
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           doe
           we
           hold
           a
           constant
           ordination
           of
           Pastors
           in
           a
           continuall
           line
           of
           succession
           from
           the
           Apostles
           made
           by
           Pastors
           ,
           the
           succession
           may
           be
           interrupted
           ,
           but
           then
           God
           himselfe
           supplyeth
           the
           want
           of
           ordinary
           ordination
           appointed
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             Tit.
          
           1.
           5.
           1
           
           Tim.
           5.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Acts.
           6.
           6.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           
             They
             object
          
           ,
           
           If
           a
           Ministeriall
           power
           come
           
             (
             saith
             M.
          
           Smith
           )
           ,
           
           by
           succession
           from
           Presbyteries
           ,
           then
           are
           Presbyters
           Lords
           of
           the
           Churches
           faith
           ,
           in
           respect
           that
           the
           Church
           cannot
           enioy
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           howbeit
           she
           be
           of
           her selfe
           the
           body
           and
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           without
           the
           Presbyters
           consent
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Any
           may
           here
           see
           right
           downe
           Anabaptisme
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           cannot
           enjoy
           pastorall
           preaching
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           without
           Pastors
           appointed
           of
           Christ
           for
           that
           effect
           ,
           
             Mat.
             28.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             John
             20.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Mar.
          
           16.
           15.
           therefore
           Pastors
           are
           Lords
           of
           the
           peoples
           faith
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           have
           Baptisme
           and
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           
             Christs
             Spouse
             and
             body
          
           ,
           without
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           this
           goodly
           Argument
           ,
           private
           beleevers
           preaching
           and
           baptizing
           are
           Lords
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           other
           private
           beleevers
           ,
           who
           are
           their
           hearers
           ,
           because
           notwithstanding
           that
           private
           beleevers
           be
           the
           body
           and
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           of
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           can
           they
           not
           ,
           by
           M.
           Smiths
           reasoning
           ,
           
             enioy
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
          
           without
           the
           ministery
           of
           private
           Christians
           preaching
           and
           administrating
           to
           them
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Smith
           objecteth
           ,
           
           If
           ministeriall
           power
           come
           by
           succession
           from
           Ministers
           ,
           then
           Ministers
           may
           excommunicate
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           is
           most
           weake
           ,
           
             Illud
             tantum
             possumus
             
             quod
             de
             iure
             possumus
             .
          
           And
           by
           this
           reason
           the
           beleevers
           may
           excommunicate
           the
           whole
           ministery
           also
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           lesse
           absurd
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Smith
           addeth
           ,
           
           If
           the
           Eld●rs
           and
           Deacons
           dye
           ,
           the
           succession
           faileth
           ,
           and
           a
           mnisteriall
           power
           of
           Christ
           ●eing
           once
           lost
           can
           never
           be
           recovered
           againe
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           Ministers
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Suppose
           in
           this
           or
           that
           Church
           all
           the
           Ministers
           should
           dye
           ,
           yet
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           a
           Ministery
           can
           utterly
           faile
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           It
           is
           contrary
           to
           Eph.
           4.
           11.
           and
           to
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           Christs
           kingly
           government
           and
           Thr●ne
           ,
           
           which
           
             shall
             endure
             as
             the
             dayes
             of
             heaven
             :
          
           
           And
           what
           if
           God
           extraordinarily
           supply
           the
           want
           of
           ordination
           in
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           Church
           ?
           A
           ministeriall
           power
           is
           conferred
           in
           that
           case
           immediately
           upon
           some
           ,
           in
           a
           Church
           removed
           from
           any
           Church-consociation
           from
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           so
           Christs
           ministeriall
           power
           dieth
           not
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Smith
           
             re●soneth
             thus
          
           ,
           
           
             to
             prove
             that
             beleevers
             may
             ordaine
             their
             owne
             officers
             ,
          
           That
           which
           is
           given
           by
           Christ
           to
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           the
           power
           and
           possession
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           officers
           and
           offices
           are
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           What
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           
             sinaliter
             &
             obiectivè
          
           ,
           that
           is
           for
           the
           behoofe
           and
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           their
           edification
           and
           salvation
           as
           Gods
           proposed
           end
           ,
           such
           as
           preaching
           and
           baptizing
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           
             Churches
             power
             and
             possession
          
           ,
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           deny
           the
           
             maior
             proposition
          
           ;
           for
           preaching
           and
           baptizing
           is
           given
           by
           Christ
           for
           the
           good
           and
           salvation
           of
           women
           and
           private
           Christians
           ;
           yet
           women
           and
           private
           Christians
           may
           not
           preach
           ,
           baptize
           and
           ordaine
           Ministers
           .
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             subiectivè
             ,
          
           as
           to
           the
           proper
           subject
           ,
           Mistresse
           and
           Spouse
           ,
           to
           dispose
           and
           carve
           upon
           at
           her
           pleasure
           ,
           
             is
             in
             the
             Churches
             power
             and
             possession
             :
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           assumption
           is
           false
           ,
           because
           officers
           and
           offices
           are
           not
           so
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           as
           to
           the
           subject
           .
           Christ
           ascending
           on
           high
           ,
           
             gave
             Pastors
             and
             teachers
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             for
             their
             
             gathering
             and
             perfecting
             ,
          
           but
           not
           
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             beleevers
          
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           If
           two
           or
           three
           
             (
             saith
             M.
          
           Smith
           )
           faithfull
           ones
           have
           power
           to
           make
           a
           Church
           ,
           
           then
           have
           they
           power
           to
           make
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           two
           or
           three
           have
           power
           to
           make
           a
           Church
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           faithfull
           ones
           have
           power
           to
           make
           the
           Ministers
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           He
           proveth
           the
           major
           .
           They
           who
           can
           doe
           the
           greater
           can
           doe
           the
           lesse
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Church
           is
           greater
           ;
           for
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           Body
           ,
           Spouse
           and
           Wife
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           are
           but
           an
           ornament
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           lesse
           :
           The
           assumption
           he
           proveth
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           faithfull
           ones
           have
           Christ
           ,
           the
           holy
           things
           of
           David
           ,
           the
           promises
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           have
           power
           to
           make
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           These
           who
           can
           make
           a
           Church
           mysticall
           have
           power
           to
           make
           a
           Church
           ministeriall
           ,
           or
           Ministers
           of
           a
           Church
           :
           that
           I
           deny
           :
           As
           for
           the
           probation
           ,
           this
           proposition
           
             (
             These
             who
             can
             doe
             the
             greater
             can
             doe
             the
             lesse
             )
          
           must
           be
           right
           taken
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           these
           same
           kind
           of
           works
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           power
           .
           Christ
           
             can
             forgive
             sinnes
          
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           he
           can
           doe
           lesse
           ,
           he
           can
           say
           to
           a
           sicke
           man
           ,
           
             take
             up
             thy
             bed
             and
             walke
             :
          
           So
           if
           by
           prayer
           Jacob
           obtaine
           a
           blessing
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           greater
           ,
           then
           by
           prayer
           he
           will
           obtaine
           deliverance
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           Esau
           ,
           which
           is
           lesse
           ;
           but
           in
           powers
           of
           divers
           kinds
           it
           holdeth
           not
           true
           :
           A
           beleever
           by
           prayer
           may
           obtaine
           grace
           and
           perseverance
           ,
           which
           is
           greater
           ,
           but
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           hee
           can
           
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             blind
             ,
          
           and
           worke
           miracles
           ,
           which
           is
           lesse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           howbeit
           three
           can
           make
           a
           mysticall
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           greater
           ,
           by
           a
           power
           of
           saving
           grace
           (
           which
           is
           
             gratia
             gratum
             faciens
          
           )
           It
           followeth
           not
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           have
           a
           ministeriall
           and
           pastorall
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           (
           which
           is
           
             gratia
             gratis
             data
          
           )
           to
           preach
           and
           make
           Ministers
           :
           For
           then
           ,
           because
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           hath
           power
           to
           beleeve
           that
           Christ
           buried
           shall
           rise
           againe
           from
           the
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           greater
           ;
           therefore
           she
           hath
           power
           to
           preach
           and
           baptize
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           lesser
           power
           :
           He
           who
           hath
           power
           to
           make
           a
           ship
           ,
           hath
           not
           for
           that
           power
           to
           make
           a
           cup.
           
        
         
         
           11.
           
           Smith
           
             reasoneth
             thus
          
           :
           These
           who
           have
           the
           true
           matter
           and
           forme
           ,
           have
           the
           property
           which
           ariseth
           from
           the
           matter
           and
           forme
           ,
           that
           is
           Christs
           ministeriall
           power
           to
           assume
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           their
           edification
           to
           salvation
           ;
           but
           two
           or
           three
           faithfull
           ones
           are
           the
           true
           matter
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           the
           true
           forme
           or
           covenant
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           a
           ministeriall
           power
           arising
           from
           these
           two
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
             These
             who
             have
             the
             true
             matter
             and
             forme
             of
             a
             mysticall
             Church
          
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           these
           have
           the
           union
           and
           property
           of
           a
           mysticall
           Church
           
             resulting
             from
             matter
             and
             forme
          
           ,
           is
           most
           true
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           not
           for
           that
           the
           true
           property
           of
           a
           ministeriall
           Church
           ;
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           covenant
           written
           in
           the
           heart
           is
           not
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           mysticall
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           .
           Sixe
           borne
           Scottish
           men
           dwelling
           in
           Paris
           ,
           make
           a
           body
           of
           Scottish
           men
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           not
           for
           that
           a
           politicke
           body
           of
           Scottish
           men
           living
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Scotland
           :
           Foure
           beleevers
           are
           a
           mysticall
           Church
           borne
           over
           againe
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           no
           more
           but
           single
           beleevers
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           for
           that
           a
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           necessarily
           a
           politicke
           body
           governed
           by
           Christs
           Lawes
           ,
           consisting
           of
           shepheard
           and
           flocke
           :
           But
           this
           man
           will
           have
           three
           beleevers
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           beleevers
           ,
           to
           be
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           so
           taketh
           away
           all
           vocation
           and
           ordination
           of
           Church-officers
           by
           the
           Churches
           authority
           ,
           which
           is
           flat
           Anabaptisme
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
        
         
           Certaine
           Quaeres
           anent
           independencie
           of
           Congregations
           .
        
         
           Quaere
           1.
           
           IF
           the
           independencie
           of
           Congregations
           stand
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           is
           a
           Democracie
           ,
           and
           the
           actuall
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           peoples
           hands
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           affirmatively
           ,
           seeing
           calling
           ,
           ordination
           ,
           censuring
           ,
           depriving
           ,
           and
           judiciall
           excommunication
           of
           Church-guides
           are
           in
           their
           hand
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           what
           they
           want
           ,
           and
           wherein
           Morellius
           erred
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Quaere
           .
           Seeing
           hence
           it
           followeth
           that
           single
           beleevers
           are
           to
           pray
           publikely
           ,
           and
           exhort
           publikely
           ,
           and
           
             authoritatively
             convince
             gainsayers
          
           at
           the
           ordination
           and
           deprivation
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           not
           also
           publikely
           preach
           and
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           If
           you
           give
           to
           single
           beleevers
           one
           pastorall
           Act
           ,
           you
           may
           with
           the
           like
           weight
           of
           reason
           give
           to
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whether
           or
           no
           is
           a
           ministery
           necessary
           in
           a
           visible
           Church
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           seeing
           all
           these
           eminent
           acts
           of
           the
           Pastorall
           charge
           by
           an
           ordinary
           power
           may
           be
           performed
           by
           single
           beleevers
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           any
           necessity
           of
           a
           Ministery
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Whether
           or
           no
           then
           is
           every
           mysticall
           Church
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           such
           ,
           a
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           having
           the
           keyes
           both
           in
           use
           and
           power
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           The
           former
           doctrine
           standing
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           every
           one
           borne
           of
           God
           be
           not
           by
           that
           birth
           borne
           also
           a
           
             Key-bearer
             to
             open
             and
             shut
             Heaven
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           he
           is
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           hence
           a
           Senate
           of
           
             Elders
             who
             laid
             on
             hands
          
           at
           ordination
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
             Acts
          
           6.
           6.
           be
           not
           then
           quite
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           in
           
             Churches
             independent
          
           it
           is
           quite
           gone
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           If
           then
           all
           beleevers
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           
             Paul
             ,
             Timothy
          
           and
           
             Titus
             are
             not
             to
             lay
             hands
          
           on
           Pastors
           ?
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           no
           doubt
           they
           are
           ,
           but
           precept
           or
           practise
           therfore
           in
           the
           Apostolike
           Church
           I
           see
           none
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           If
           the
           doctrine
           of
           refusing
           Baptisme
           to
           Infants
           ,
           whose
           nearest
           parents
           are
           not
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           beleevers
           ,
           doth
           not
           inferre
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           baptized
           is
           a
           false
           Church
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           its
           constitution
           false
           ?
           Hence
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           be
           answered
           by
           authors
           of
           independencie
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           not
           separate
           from
           such
           a
           Church
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           Seeing
           we
           judge
           Papists
           cruell
           in
           excluding
           from
           glory
           
             unbaptized
             Infants
          
           ,
           when
           election
           and
           reprobation
           hath
           place
           in
           Infants
           not
           borne
           ,
           
             Rom.
             9.
             v.
          
           11.
           
           If
           we
           can
           judge
           Infants
           borne
           of
           nearest
           parents
           unbeleevers
           ,
           as
           the
           children
           of
           Pagans
           &
           Turks
           without
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           sins
           of
           one
           unbeleeving
           Father
           ,
           where
           many
           foregoing
           generations
           have
           been
           
             lovers
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             keepers
             of
             his
             Commandements
             ,
          
           doth
           exclude
           the
           Infants
           from
           the
           Covenant
           made
           with
           these
           beleeving
           forefathers
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           are
           to
           judge
           them
           in
           no
           Covenant
           with
           God
           by
           the
           former
           doctrine
           .
           Hence
           we
           require
           that
           places
           of
           Scripture
           where
           God
           is
           said
           to
           shew
           mercy
           on
           a
           wicked
           race
           of
           people
           :
           Yea
           ,
           whose
           nearest
           parents
           were
           most
           wicked
           rejectors
           of
           Gods
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           Covenant
           made
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           as
           
             Joshuah
             ,
             5.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Ezech.
             20.
             v.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             v.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Psal.
          
           106.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           and
           v.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           &c.
           v.
           44
           ,
           45
           ,
           46.
           may
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           
             If
             children
             laden
             with
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             evill-doers
             ,
          
           Isa.
           1.
           4.
           doth
           beget
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           a
           generation
           which
           is
           no
           more
           holy
           with
           externall
           and
           federall
           holinesse
           ,
           th●n
           Indians
           and
           ●artarians
           who
           never
           heard
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           seeing
           such
           a
           generation
           hath
           by
           the
           former
           grounds
           no
           right
           to
           the
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           ,
           we
           aske
           with
           what
           faith
           we
           can
           keep
           any
           Church-communion
           with
           such
           ,
           yea
           how
           the
           Gospell
           can
           be
           preached
           to
           them
           .
        
         
         
           11.
           
           Whether
           or
           no
           we
           are
           to
           keep
           some
           Church-communion
           with
           an
           excommunicate
           person
           ,
           
             who
             is
             to
             be
             rebuked
             as
             a
             brother
             ,
          
           2
           Thes.
           3.
           15.
           and
           so
           is
           to
           be
           a
           hearer
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           good
           we
           use
           the
           medicine
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           
             that
             his
             spirit
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           4.
           
           We
           aske
           if
           (
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Independencie
           standing
           )
           we
           are
           not
           also
           totally
           to
           separate
           from
           an
           excommunicate
           person
           in
           the
           very
           externall
           Church-communion
           of
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           seeing
           ten
           excommunicated
           persons
           joyned
           in
           Covenant
           for
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           are
           
             no
             Church
             ,
             no
             Body
             ,
             no
             Spouse
             of
             Christ.
          
           We
           see
           not
           how
           we
           are
           not
           by
           the
           former
           grounds
           totally
           to
           separate
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           If
           we
           may
           rebuke
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           and
           if
           she
           remaine
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           heare
           ,
           why
           may
           we
           not
           proceed
           acording
           to
           Christs
           order
           ,
           Mat.
           18
           &
           
             tell
             the
             Church
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           By
           the
           former
           grounds
           we
           are
           to
           stand
           at
           single
           rebuking
           ,
           and
           proceed
           no
           farther
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Suppose
           the
           independent
           Congregation
           consist
           of
           ten
           Elders
           and
           an
           hundred
           beleevers
           :
           If
           the
           ten
           Elders
           abide
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           hundred
           beleevers
           erre
           in
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           faith
           :
           In
           that
           case
           we
           aske
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           Christ
           have
           appointed
           no
           pastorall
           or
           ministeriall
           act
           of
           discipline
           to
           reclaime
           these
           hundred
           who
           erre
           from
           the
           faith
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           none
           at
           all
           which
           may
           ,
           authoritatively
           reclaime
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           the
           supreame
           independent
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           but
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           of
           the
           s●id
           Eldership
           may
           preach
           against
           their
           errours
           ,
           and
           shoot
           Heaven
           upon
           the
           pertinacious
           defendors
           of
           these
           p●rnicio●s
           errors
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
             Jo●
          
           .
           20.
           23.
           yet
           have
           they
           no
           power
           of
           discipline
           to
           shut
           Heaven
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           thus
           erre
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           nor
           to
           bind
           their
           sins
           on
           earth
           ,
           because
           the
           Eldership
           is
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           neither
           hath
           power
           of
           j●●isdiction
           over
           the
           hundred
           erring
           beleevers
           .
           How
           can
           a
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           by
           way
           of
           preaching
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           in
           Gods
           Court
           and
           the
           Churches
           be
           in
           
           these
           who
           have
           no
           power
           of
           discipline
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Seeing
           the
           Sister-Churches
           of
           Colosse
           and
           Laodic●a
           ,
           Col.
           4.
           16.
           and
           of
           
             Corinth
             ,
             Macedonia
             ,
             Achaia
             ,
             Galathia
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           8.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           chap.
           9.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           are
           consociated
           together
           in
           a
           visible
           body
           ,
           in
           externall
           acts
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           as
           to
           heare
           one
           and
           the
           same
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           Col.
           4.
           16.
           and
           to
           doc
           Church-businesse
           and
           works
           of
           mercy
           toward
           the
           poore
           by
           their
           delegates
           and
           commissioners
           :
           We
           aske
           if
           consociated
           Churches
           tyed
           together
           in
           a
           visible
           Church-communion
           of
           acts
           of
           divine
           worship
           be
           not
           with
           as
           good
           reason
           a
           visible
           politick
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           many
           beleevers
           consociated
           in
           a
           Church-communion
           ,
           if
           acts
           of
           divine
           worship
           doth
           make
           a
           particular
           Congre-gation
           .
           2.
           
           If
           the
           former
           Church
           hath
           not
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           upon
           the
           grounds
           of
           a
           visible
           Church-communion
           among
           themselves
           ,
           as
           a
           Congregation
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           upon
           these
           same
           grounds
           ?
           3.
           
           If
           these
           consociated
           Churches
           be
           not
           a
           visible
           
             Body
             ,
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             covenanted
             people
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           a
           little
           Congregation
           of
           sixe
           or
           ten
           beleevers
           ?
           4.
           
           If
           such
           a
           greater
           body
           may
           not
           meet
           in
           their
           overseers
           ,
           and
           exercise
           discipline
           ,
           and
           governe
           the
           particular
           Congregations
           ,
           as
           a
           Congregation
           doth
           meet
           in
           their
           principall
           members
           ,
           and
           governe
           themselves
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           particular
           Congregation
           5.
           
           We
           aske
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           in
           a
           Congregation
           of
           three
           hundred
           beleevers
           partaking
           one
           Word
           and
           Sacrament
           ,
           a
           hundred
           of
           the
           three
           separated
           from
           the
           other
           two
           hundred
           cannot
           meet
           and
           exercise
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           by
           themselves
           alone
           ,
           because
           one
           worship
           ,
           and
           one
           government
           doth
           equally
           concerne
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           it
           should
           not
           be
           affirmed
           of
           ten
           Congregations
           ,
           all
           partaking
           one
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           upon
           occasions
           which
           neighbourly
           consociation
           doth
           furnish
           ,
           that
           one
           cannot
           meet
           to
           exercise
           discipline
           in
           matters
           which
           in
           reason
           equally
           concerneth
           all
           the
           ten
           Congregations
           without
           subordination
           to
           the
           joynt
           authority
           of
           all
           the
           ten
           ?
           For
           if
           a
           hundred
           of
           three
           hundred
           cannot
           exercise
           discipline
           there
           alone
           ,
           
           without
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           reason
           would
           inforce
           one
           or
           two
           congregations
           of
           ten
           consociated
           congregations
           cannot
           meet
           ,
           without
           subordination
           to
           the
           whole
           ten
           ,
           wherof
           one
           or
           two
           congregations
           are
           part
           ;
           if
           ten
           be
           owners
           of
           one
           ship
           ,
           six
           cannot
           meet
           and
           dispose
           or
           sell
           the
           ship
           ,
           or
           repaire
           her
           cordadge
           ,
           or
           any
           decayed
           part
           ,
           without
           the
           power
           of
           the
           other
           foure
           ,
           whom
           it
           concerneth
           ;
           so
           if
           ten
           congregations
           be
           visible
           owners
           and
           copartners
           of
           one
           Gospell
           one
           worship
           ,
           one
           externall
           profession
           ,
           and
           one
           communion
           with
           a
           brother
           ,
           or
           separation
           from
           a
           scandalous
           person
           ,
           we
           aske
           a
           reason
           how
           one
           congregation
           can
           meet
           and
           dispose
           of
           that
           common
           worship
           ,
           government
           ,
           and
           haunting
           familiarly
           with
           ,
           or
           separating
           from
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           subordination
           to
           all
           the
           ten
           congregations
           ,
           whom
           it
           doth
           concerne
           ?
        
         
           15.
           
           If
           the
           Eldership
           of
           one
           congregation
           make
           one
           visible
           representative
           Church
           ruling
           and
           governing
           the
           absents
           ,
           we
           aske
           why
           the
           Eldership
           of
           
             six
             congregations
          
           may
           not
           judicially
           meet
           and
           rule
           six
           congregations
           also
           ?
        
         
           16.
           
           If
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           be
           given
           to
           beleevers
           ,
           as
           beleevers
           ,
           because
           Christ
           is
           their
           
             King
             ,
             Priest
          
           and
           
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             are
             theirs
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             Apollo
             ,
             Cephas
             ,
             the
             world
             ?
          
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           asked
           ,
           if
           none
           have
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           but
           beleevers
           ,
           and
           if
           all
           acts
           pastorall
           of
           
             preaching
             ,
             binding
             and
             loosing
          
           ,
           excommunicating
           performed
           by
           unbeleeving
           Ministers
           and
           Professours
           be
           not
           hence
           made
           null
           ,
           as
           performed
           
             à
             non
             hab●ntibus
             potestatem
          
           ,
           as
           if
           Turkes
           and
           Pagans
           had
           performed
           these
           ?
           We
           thinke
           they
           must
           be
           null
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           thinke
           children
           baptized
           by
           unbeleeving
           Ministers
           not
           baptized
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           An
           unbeleeving
           pastor
           not
           essentially
           a
           pastor
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           ,
           because
           Christ
           is
           
             given
             to
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             are
             theirs
             ,
          
           and
           so
           all
           ministeriall
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           it
           is
           questioned
           ,
           if
           amongst
           these
           all
           things
           given
           to
           the
           
           beleevers
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           include
           the
           Magistrates
           sword
           ,
           the
           Kings
           power
           ,
           the
           masters
           power
           over
           the
           servant
           ,
           the
           Captains
           power
           over
           the
           souldier
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           there
           be
           no
           Kings
           ,
           no
           Judges
           ,
           no
           Masters
           ,
           no
           Captains
           ,
           save
           only
           beleevers
           ,
           we
           see
           not
           how
           this
           followes
           not
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           are
           given
           to
           beleevers
           ,
           because
           Christ
           is
           given
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           aske
           if
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           in
           binding
           and
           retaining
           sinnes
           be
           not
           given
           to
           unbeleevers
           ,
           or
           rather
           for
           them
           as
           Gods
           intended
           end
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Justice
           in
           the
           vessels
           of
           wrath
           ,
           as
           
             Rom.
             9.
             17.
             
             Esa.
             8.
             14.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           10.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           17.
           
           Quere
           .
           If
           the
           distinction
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           A
           false
           Church
           ,
           and
           3.
           no
           Church
           can
           stand
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           distinction
           of
           true
           baptisme
           ,
           2.
           false
           baptisme
           ,
           but
           valid
           and
           such
           as
           is
           not
           to
           be
           repeated
           ,
           3.
           and
           no
           baptisme
           can
           stand
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           independency
           standing
           ,
           we
           see
           not
           how
           a
           Church
           wanting
           the
           right
           matter
           and
           consisting
           of
           members
           who
           are
           not
           professed
           beleevers
           having
           saving
           faith
           ,
           can
           be
           any
           thing
           but
           a
           non-Church
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           is
           a
           non-Spouse
           ,
           a
           non-body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           non-covenanted
           people
           ,
           and
           so
           wanting
           all
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
        
         
           Qu●re
           .
           If
           the
           baptisme
           of
           that
           congregation
           can
           be
           valid
           baptisme
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           repeated
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           learned
           .
           Yea
           ,
           if
           the
           Minister
           be
           an
           unbeleever
           by
           the
           former
           grounds
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           baptisme
           .
           But
           some
           ●ay
           it
           is
           the
           baptisme
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           valid
           ,
           suppose
           the
           Minister
           be
           an
           unbeliever
           ,
           and
           so
           want
           power
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           whole
           congregation
           may
           be
           unbelievers
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Minister
           ,
           and
           so
           yet
           the
           baptisme
           comming
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           cometh
           from
           these
           who
           want
           power
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           valid
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Suppose
           the
           congregation
           be
           a
           company
           of
           believers
           ,
           yet
           I
           see
           not
           how
           by
           their
           authority
           they
           can
           make
           the
           
           baptizing
           of
           a
           Pastor
           wanting
           all
           power
           to
           be
           valid
           ,
           for
           then
           if
           the
           Church
           should
           baptize
           by
           a
           Turke
           or
           a
           Woman
           ,
           that
           baptisme
           should
           be
           valid
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           say
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           What
           sort
           of
           an
           Assembly
           was
           the
           meeting
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           if
           it
           was
           a
           lawfull
           Synod
           of
           sundry
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           or
           an
           extraordinary
           meeting
           ,
           the
           practice
           whereof
           doth
           not
           oblige
           us
           ?
           If
           it
           was
           a
           meere
           Apostolick
           meeting
           obliging
           as
           Apostolick
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           oblige
           us
           as
           Apostolick
           ,
           how
           commeth
           it
           that
           the
           multitude
           spake
           ,
           and
           gave
           their
           mind
           in
           that
           which
           obligeth
           us
           as
           Canonick
           Scripture
           ?
           For
           that
           the
           multitude
           spake
           our
           brethren
           collect
           from
           v.
           12.
           and
           how
           is
           it
           that
           Elders
           and
           brethren
           determine
           in
           penning
           Canonick
           Scripture
           ?
           Except
           the
           first
           be
           said
           ,
           there
           be
           many
           doubts
           here
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           way
           of
           independency
           cannot
           cleare
           us
           ?
        
         
           Q.
           19.
           
           How
           commeth
           it
           that
           the
           Lords
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           goe
           through
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           world
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           doe
           so
           often
           assemble
           together
           to
           consult
           about
           the
           common
           affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           discipline
           ,
           as
           
             Act.
             1.
             
             Act.
             2.
             
             Act.
             4.
             
             Act.
             6.
             4.
             
             Act.
             8.
             14.
             
             Act.
             11.
             1.
             
             Act.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Act.
             15.
             
             Act.
             21.
             18.
             
             Act.
             20.
             
             Paul
          
           and
           the
           Elders
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           v.
           17
           ,
           18.
           1
           
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           it
           is
           questioned
           seeing
           these
           assemblies
           of
           many
           pastors
           from
           sundry
           Churches
           (
           because
           the
           Scriptures
           saith
           they
           were
           occasioned
           by
           the
           present
           necessity
           of
           ordering
           things
           belonging
           to
           all
           the
           particular
           Churches
           )
           if
           they
           were
           only
           temporary
           ,
           extraordinary
           and
           Apostolick
           meetings
           ,
           which
           oblige
           not
           us
           to
           the
           like
           practise
           ,
           howbeit
           there
           be
           the
           like
           cause
           of
           meetings
           in
           the
           Church
           now
           ,
           as
           errours
           and
           corrupt
           doctrine
           in
           many
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           as
           were
           Act.
           15.
           the
           murmurings
           betwixt
           Churches
           ,
           as
           Act.
           6.
           a
           suspitious
           practise
           of
           a
           pastor
           ,
           which
           seemeth
           to
           be
           against
           Gods
           law
           ,
           as
           Peters
           going
           in
           to
           the
           uncircumcised
           ,
           Act.
           11.
           
        
         
           20.
           
           Whither
           or
           not
           Paul
           did
           not
           some
           things
           as
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           writing
           of
           Canonick
           Scripture
           ,
           working
           of
           
           miracles
           .
           2.
           
           And
           some
           things
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           as
           Phil.
           3.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           3.
           
           And
           some
           things
           as
           an
           ordinary
           Elder
           and
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           delivering
           some
           persons
           to
           Satan
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           4.
           and
           whither
           or
           no
           is
           Pauls
           rod
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           his
           power
           of
           excommunicating
           ,
           whereof
           he
           speaketh
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             4.
             21.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           10.
           8.
           common
           to
           all
           believers
           ?
           Our
           brethren
           must
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           common
           to
           all
           believers
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           If
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           be
           given
           to
           all
           believers
           ,
           a
           question
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           If
           Pastors
           have
           no
           other
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           but
           that
           same
           that
           believers
           have
           ,
           seeing
           the
           ground
           of
           Christs
           gift
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           alike
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           if
           alike
           power
           of
           preaching
           ,
           baptizing
           ,
           excommunicating
           be
           in
           Paul
           ,
           and
           all
           believers
           ?
           2.
           
           Whither
           or
           no
           the
           calling
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           doth
           not
           superadde
           and
           conf●rre
           to
           him
           who
           is
           made
           a
           pastour
           some
           farther
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           then
           h●
           had
           before
           he
           was
           cloathed
           with
           any
           such
           cal●ing
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           to
           
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             and
             comfort
             one
             another
             ,
          
           are
           d●ties
           of
           the
           law
           of
           nat●●e
           ,
           and
           would
           oblige
           all
           ,
           suppose
           Christ
           had
           given
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           keyes
           to
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           wee
           see
           not
           ,
           but
           our
           brethren
           must
           deny
           that
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Church
           giveth
           any
           other
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           then
           the
           believer
           had
           before
           he
           was
           called
           .
           3.
           
           If
           there
           be
           not
           a
           greater
           power
           of
           preaching
           ,
           baptizing
           and
           binding
           and
           loosing
           in
           the
           believers
           then
           in
           pastors
           ,
           seeing
           believers
           give
           the
           power
           to
           pastours
           ,
           and
           may
           take
           it
           away
           againe
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           If
           six
           believers
           be
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           that
           justly
           ,
           
             clave
             non
             errante
          
           ,
           yet
           remaining
           believers
           ,
           it
           is
           questioned
           ,
           if
           they
           keepe
           not
           still
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keys
           ?
           they
           must
           keepe
           that
           power
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           no
           members
           of
           Christs
           visible
           body
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           I
           desire
           a
           place
           may
           be
           produced
           in
           all
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Testament
           ,
           where
           a
           ministeriall
           or
           governing
           Church
           is
           taken
           for
           a
           company
           of
           only
           believers
           ?
           This
           our
           brethren
           teach
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           If
           all
           authoritative
           Assemblies
           ,
           for
           renewing
           a
           covenant
           
           with
           God
           ,
           restoring
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           1.
           
           A
           part
           of
           the
           paedagogy
           of
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           removed
           by
           Christ
           ?
           2.
           
           If
           these
           Assemblies
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           now
           be
           a
           species
           of
           Judaisme
           ?
           This
           we
           deny
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           If
           believers
           exercising
           the
           most
           eminent
           acts
           of
           ordaining
           pastors
           ,
           publick
           censuring
           ,
           depriving
           and
           excommunicating
           pastors
           ,
           publick
           convincing
           gain-sayers
           ,
           be
           not
           formally
           hence
           made
           by
           our
           brethren
           ,
           
             over-seers
             ,
             watch-men
             for
             the
             soules
             of
             Pastors
             and
             guides
             ,
             and
             so
             Pastors
             of
             Pastors
             ?
          
           We
           answer
           affirmatively
           ,
           they
           are
           by
           the
           former
           grounds
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           Let
           the
           godly
           and
           learned
           consider
           ,
           if
           the
           Patrons
           of
           independent
           Churches
           are
           not
           to
           give
           obedience
           to
           Decrees
           and
           Canons
           of
           Synods
           ,
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           a
           brotherly
           counsell
           from
           Gods
           Word
           obligeth
           in
           conscience
           the
           brother
           to
           whom
           the
           counsell
           and
           advise
           is
           given
           ;
           howbeit
           the
           tye
           be
           not
           authoritative
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           if
           in
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           conforme
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIX
           .
        
         
           Doubts
           against
           Presbyteriall
           government
           discussed
           ,
           as
           about
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           Deacons
           ,
           Widowes
           ,
           the
           Kings
           power
           in
           things
           ecclesiasticall
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           1.
           
           HOw
           doth
           Calvin
           and
           Cartwright
           deny
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           and
           yet
           Junius
           and
           Beza
           ,
           
           that
           both
           a
           preaching
           and
           ruling
           Elder
           are
           there
           comprehended
           ,
           
           So
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           survey
           of
           discipline
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           A
           great
           question
           anent
           the
           latitude
           of
           an
           haire
           ;
           how
           doth
           many
           Formalists
           make
           the
           Prelate
           an
           humane
           creature
           ,
           and
           some
           
             jure
             humano
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           Land
           of
           Canterbury
           
           and
           D.
           Hall
           maketh
           him
           ,
           
             jure
             divino
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           An
           office
           may
           be
           described
           two
           wayes
           .
           1.
           
           Directly
           and
           expressely
           ,
           as
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           2.
           
           Indirectly
           ,
           as
           many
           things
           agreeing
           to
           the
           Deacon
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           
             hold
             the
             mystery
             of
             saith
             in
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             ●e
             be
             sober
             ,
             grave
             ,
             faithfull
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           &c.
           all
           which
           are
           required
           in
           the
           Doctor
           and
           Pastor
           also
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           2.
           
           How
           are
           the
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           omitted
           where
           the
           officers
           are
           named
           ?
           Paul
           passeth
           from
           the
           Bishop
           to
           the
           Deacon
           ,
           omitting
           the
           ruling
           Elder
           :
           So
           is
           hee
           omitted
           ,
           
             Ephesian
             .
             3.
             11
             
             Philip.
          
           1.
           1.
           it
           is
           like
           they
           are
           not
           of
           Christs
           making
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           in
           Christs
           rowle
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Either
           the
           Prelate
           or
           the
           Presbyter
           is
           omitted
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             
             Phil.
          
           1.
           not
           the
           preaching
           Presbyter
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           by
           the
           description
           agreeing
           onely
           to
           him
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           Prelate
           is
           out
           of
           Christs
           rowle
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Doctors
           are
           omitted
           ,
           
             Phil.
             1.
             1.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           and
           yet
           are
           set
           downe
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           11.
           yet
           are
           ruling
           Elders
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           12.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           is
           not
           describing
           offices
           ,
           but
           giveth
           Canons
           ,
           which
           generally
           agreeth
           to
           all
           Church-officers
           ,
           howbeit
           he
           giveth
           instance
           in
           two
           ,
           yet
           in
           such
           two
           as
           includeth
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           laboureth
           in
           teaching
           and
           governing
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           taketh
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           goods
           .
           When
           Moses
           describeth
           the
           Judge
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           what
           a
           man
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Justice
           of
           peace
           ,
           the
           Sheriffe
           ,
           the
           Major
           of
           a
           City
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           privy
           Councell
           should
           be
           ,
           howbeit
           these
           be
           not
           named
           in
           the
           Text.
           Hence
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           named
           ,
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           they
           are
           omitted
           ,
           and
           not
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           Quest.
           3.
           
           But
           Elders
           are
           not
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           29.
           nor
           yet
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           but
           only
           governours
           
             (
             saith
          
           Whytgift
           
             and
             Dr.
          
           Field
           )
           and
           it
           is
           an
           ill
           argument
           ,
           
             à
             genere
             ad
             speciem
             affirmativè
          
           ,
           he
           nameth
           gouernours
           ,
           it
           followeth
           not
           therfore
           he
           nameth
           your
           governing
           Elders
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Where
           Paul
           setteth
           downe
           in
           order
           officers
           by
           their
           speciall
           names
           ,
           ordinary
           and
           extraordinary
           ,
           as
           
           
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             secondarily
             Prophets
             ,
             thirdly
             Teachers
             ,
          
           &c.
           he
           cannot
           reckon
           out
           generals
           only
           ,
           for
           so
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Teachers
          
           ,
           should
           be
           also
           but
           generals
           ,
           for
           the
           words
           in
           Scripture
           also
           signifie
           generals
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           enumeration
           should
           halt
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           orderly
           set
           down
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           composed
           of
           a
           number
           of
           particulars
           and
           the
           generals
           of
           some
           easten
           in
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           Neither
           can
           some
           here
           well
           understand
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           speaketh
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           consisting
           of
           divers
           members
           ecclesiasticall
           ,
           And
           God
           hath
           
             set
             some
             i●
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           also
           he
           speaketh
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Rom.
             12.
             5.
             seeing
             wee
             being
             many
             are
             one
             body
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           in
           that
           place
           the
           ruler
           is
           clearly
           differenced
           from
           the
           teaching
           Doctor
           ,
           v.
           7.
           from
           the
           
             exhorting
             Pastour
          
           ,
           and
           him
           
             who
             showeth
             mercy
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           but
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           a
           Church
           officer
           whom
           God
           hath
           set
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           hee
           hath
           set
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
          
           ,
           &c.
           for
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           his
           influence
           in
           governing
           Gods
           house
           is
           meerely
           
             civill
             ,
             coactive
             and
             regall
          
           ,
           not
           pastorall
           ,
           ecclesiastick
           and
           ministeriall
           .
        
         
           Neither
           yet
           can
           the
           place
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           governing
           Prelate
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Prelate
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           Apostles
           successour
           and
           is
           first
           in
           the
           roule
           ,
           but
           the
           governours
           heere
           are
           some
           steps
           posterior
           to
           Apostles
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           Prelate
           giveth
           himselfe
           out
           to
           be
           a
           certaine
           preaching
           creature
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
             Tit.
          
           1.
           9.
           but
           the
           governours
           here
           in
           this
           lincke
           are
           contra-distinguished
           from
           
             Prophets
             and
             Teachers
          
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Prelate
           should
           either
           be
           a
           sole
           lord
           governor
           and
           no
           teacher
           ,
           or
           then
           he
           shall
           be
           twise
           ,
           yea
           thrice
           named
           in
           one
           verse
           ,
           1.
           under
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           next
           under
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           should
           come
           in
           as
           a
           governour
           ,
           so
           the
           Prelate
           ,
           as
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           so
           also
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           he
           should
           carry
           too
           much
           booke
           .
           Now
           seeing
           here
           are
           governours
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           contra-distinguished
           from
           Prophets
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           from
           a
           just
           enumeration
           
           they
           must
           be
           
             ruling
             Elders
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           that
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             Are
             all
             Arch-bishops
             ?
             are
             all
             Primates
             ?
          
           And
           surely
           the
           Jesuites
           have
           no
           l●sse
           roome
           without
           th●ong
           to
           pinne
           in
           ,
           in
           this
           wall
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             helpes
             and
             governments
          
           ,
           their
           
             regular
             Canons
          
           and
           
             secular
             Priests
          
           ,
           
           as
           Formalists
           can
           alledge
           for
           Prelates
           and
           their
           long
           tayle
           .
           What
           Tilenus
           saith
           against
           this
           place
           is
           fully
           answered
           by
           Didoclavius
           ,
           for
           because
           the
           Apostle
           confoundeth
           or
           rather
           reckoneth
           together
           in
           one
           enumeration
           ordinary
           and
           extraordinary
           functions
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           will
           it
           follow
           he
           doth
           not
           here
           speake
           of
           
             ruling
             Elders
          
           ?
           If
           that
           reason
           be
           good
           ,
           neither
           is
           the
           Prelate
           here
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           Pastor
           or
           the
           Doctor
           here
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           who
           excell
           in
           the
           gift
           of
           governing
           ,
           who
           yet
           ar●
           not
           called
           to
           preach
           ,
           who
           can
           deny
           the
           necessity
           of
           this
           office
           ?
        
         
           Many
           answers
           are
           given
           to
           elude
           the
           force
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           
           1
           
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             The
             Elders
             who
             rule
             well
             ,
          
           &c.
           shall
           ever
           inforce
           that
           loytering
           Pastors
           ,
           
             who
             labour
             not
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
          
           are
           commended
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
          
           .
           For
           wee
           reason
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             If
             these
             sort
             of
             Elders
          
           who
           rule
           well
           ,
           
             and
             especially
             these
             who
          
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           are
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           
             then
             are
             there
             two
             sorts
             of
             Elders
             ,
             some
          
           who
           rule
           well
           ,
           and
           some
           who
           labour
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           former
           is
           said
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.
           17.
           
        
         
           Ergo
           ,
           The
           latter
           must
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           The
           proposition
           
             in
             terminis
          
           almost
           is
           our
           thesis
           ,
           if
           two
           sorts
           of
           Elders
           bee
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           then
           are
           there
           two
           sort
           of
           Elders
           ,
           for
           
             à
             qualitate
             &
             ab
             adjuncto
             subjecti
             ponitur
             subjectum
             ipsum
             :
          
           Also
           if
           Paul
           make
           the
           well
           ruling
           Elder
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           the
           teaching
           Elder
           ,
           then
           hee
           acknowledgeth
           some
           well-ruling
           Elder
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           howbeit
           ,
           hee
           labour
           not
           in
           the
           Word
           .
           A
           reason
           is
           ;
           because
           the
           
           positive
           and
           comparative
           are
           ever
           differenced
           ,
           and
           maketh
           a
           number
           ,
           when
           both
           are
           specified
           with
           particularities
           as
           here
           ,
           they
           are
           by
           
             (
             well-ruling
          
           )
           and
           
             (
             labouring
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
             )
          
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Survay
           durst
           not
           looke
           this
           place
           in
           the
           face
           .
           
             Bilson
             ,
             Field
          
           and
           Tylen
           deny
           our
           major
           proposition
           .
        
         
           If
           one
           should
           say
           
             (
             say
             they
          
           )
           a
           preacher
           is
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           especially
           a
           painfull
           Preacher
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           say
           there
           be
           two
           kinds
           of
           Preachers
           ,
           some
           Preachers
           thus
           and
           thus
           ,
           and
           some
           painfull
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           is
           worthy
           of
           honour
           ,
           especially
           a
           iust
           King
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           make
           two
           sorts
           ;
           some
           are
           Kings
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           iust
           Kings
           ,
           as
           Deacons
           and
           Pastors
           are
           two
           sort
           of
           Offices
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
             He
             who
             saith
             a
             Pastor
             is
             worthy
             of
             honour
             especially
             a
             painfull
             Pastor
             ,
          
           should
           clearly
           insinuate
           that
           two
           sort
           of
           honours
           were
           due
           to
           Pastors
           two
           wayes
           considered
           ;
           For
           in
           the
           former
           part
           he
           should
           speake
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           worthy
           of
           honour
           ;
           In
           the
           latter
           part
           he
           should
           speake
           of
           the
           officer
           
             in
             concreto
          
           ,
           laudably
           discharging
           his
           office
           ;
           but
           Paul
           speaketh
           not
           so
           ;
           for
           he
           speaketh
           not
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           and
           the
           officer
           ,
           of
           the
           abstract
           and
           concret
           ,
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           as
           is
           here
           alleadged
           ;
           but
           he
           speaketh
           of
           officers
           in
           the
           exercise
           and
           use
           of
           their
           office
           in
           both
           :
           He
           saith
           not
           Elders
           are
           worthy
           of
           honour
           ,
           for
           that
           might
           well
           beare
           this
           sense
           ;
           that
           the
           office
           of
           an
           Elder
           is
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           which
           sense
           should
           be
           most
           true
           ;
           for
           the
           office
           of
           an
           Elder
           is
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           which
           sense
           should
           be
           most
           true
           ;
           for
           the
           office
           of
           an
           Elder
           is
           worthy
           of
           honour
           .
           Suppose
           the
           man
           be
           wicked
           ;
           but
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           not
           of
           the
           office
           ,
           but
           the
           officers
           ,
           and
           the
           praise-worthy
           exercise
           of
           the
           office
           :
           
             The
             Elders
             who
             rule
             well
             are
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
          
           and
           so
           the
           example
           is
           not
           alike
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           Paul
           had
           put
           downe
           a
           generall
           onely
           in
           the
           former
           part
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             an
             Elder
             is
             worthy
             of
             honour
             ,
          
           this
           answer
           might
           have
           had
           some
           colour
           (
           howbeit
           but
           a
           colour
           )
           But
           now
           Paul
           putteth
           downe
           
             a
             speciall
             :
             Elders
             
             who
             rule
             well
             are
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
          
           ;
           and
           with
           these
           another
           speciall
           sort
           of
           Elders
           ,
           
             especially
             these
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
          
           ;
           and
           so
           clearly
           he
           setteth
           downe
           two
           particular
           species
           and
           sorts
           of
           Elders
           :
           Now
           to
           make
           good
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           objectors
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           must
           say
           ,
           
             a
             worthy
             Preacher
             who
             ruleth
             well
             is
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             but
             especially
             a
             worthy
             Preacher
             is
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
          
           ;
           Therefore
           of
           necessity
           some
           Elders
           who
           rule
           well
           must
           be
           meaned
           in
           the
           former
           part
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           meaned
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           these
           can
           in
           good
           reason
           be
           no
           other
           but
           ruling
           Elders
           and
           teaching
           Elders
           ;
           for
           these
           same
           sort
           of
           Elders
           cannot
           be
           understood
           in
           both
           places
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           this
           sense
           ,
           suppose
           it
           should
           stand
           ,
           should
           have
           but
           a
           colour
           of
           reason
           ,
           because
           you
           shall
           never
           find
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           commend
           and
           praise
           the
           simple
           exercise
           of
           an
           office
           ;
           but
           the
           right
           and
           conscientious
           exercise
           thereof
           .
           Gods
           Spirit
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           he
           who
           ruleth
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           preacheth
           is
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ;
           but
           he
           who
           ruleth
           well
           and
           preacheth
           well
           is
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           this
           wild
           interpretation
           men
           may
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             well-governing
             Pastors
          
           ,
           who
           labour
           not
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           dumbe
           Prelates
           ,
           who
           hold
           it
           all
           one
           to
           be
           damned
           to
           a
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           man-mill
           ,
           shall
           be
           Pastors
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           .
           Now
           Paul
           will
           not
           say
           this
           of
           a
           right
           Bishop
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
             Tit.
          
           1.
           9.
           because
           good
           governing
           in
           a
           Pastor
           includeth
           labouring
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           includeth
           the
           part
           :
           For
           preaching
           is
           a
           speciall
           act
           of
           overseeing
           and
           well-governing
           of
           soules
           ,
           
             Jer.
             1.
             10.
             2
             
             Tim
             :
          
           4.
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           word
           is
           the
           instrument
           of
           pastorall
           governing
           ,
           how
           can
           Pastors
           rule
           well
           by
           using
           aright
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           except
           they
           labour
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           shepheards
           staff
           :
           of
           right
           governing
           and
           painfull
           preaching
           ,
           
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
             Acts
             20.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             ●0
             ,
          
           31.
           
           And
           so
           the
           Apostle
           shall
           say
           one
           thing
           twice
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           these
           Pastors
           who
           rule
           well
           in
           labouring
           in
           the
           word
           
           are
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           especially
           these
           Pastors
           who
           labour
           well
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           labour
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           1
           
             Cor.
             3.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             38.
             1
             
             Thes.
             1.
             3.
             
             Mat.
          
           11
           ▪
           28.
           is
           a
           word
           in
           the
           positive
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           superlative
           degree
           :
           And
           let
           it
           be
           a
           word
           of
           the
           superlative
           degree
           ,
           if
           the
           well-governing
           Elder
           here
           signifie
           the
           Prelate
           (
           as
           the
           currant
           exposition
           of
           Formalists
           is
           )
           and
           the
           Elder
           labouring
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           signifie
           the
           painfull
           preaching
           Presbyter
           ,
           then
           the
           Presbyter
           who
           is
           a
           poore
           Pulpit-man
           is
           more
           worthy
           of
           double
           honor
           and
           double
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           the
           Lordly
           benefice
           ,
           then
           my
           Lord
           Prelate
           .
           This
           glose
           will
           offend
           the
           proud
           Prelate
           .
        
         
           Doctor
           Hall
           
             fetcheth
             from
          
           Scul●etus
           
             another
             poore
             interpretation
          
           :
           
           The
           Elders
           who
           rule
           well
           ,
           
             that
             is
          
           ,
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           make
           publike
           prayers
           ,
           and
           privately
           admonish
           faithfull
           people
           are
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           especially
           these
           who
           excell
           in
           the
           gift
           of
           teaching
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           excellent
           then
           baptizing
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           17.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           We
           have
           a
           new
           office
           brought
           in
           
             in
             odium
             tertij
          
           ,
           out
           of
           hatred
           to
           
             ruling
             Elders
          
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           a
           creature
           who
           can
           baptize
           ,
           administer
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           pray
           far
           off
           a
           print
           booke
           ,
           and
           admonish
           in
           corners
           ,
           but
           cannot
           preach
           ;
           but
           first
           I
           aske
           this
           fellowes
           name
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Where
           is
           such
           an
           officer
           in
           Gods
           word
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           what
           warrant
           hath
           one
           power
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           well
           as
           a
           
             well-governing
             Elder
          
           ,
           who
           cannot
           preach
           the
           word
           and
           pray
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           the
           reading
           Priest
           ,
           who
           saith
           service
           for
           hire
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           baptizeth
           
             ex
             officio
          
           ,
           by
           his
           office
           :
           Christ
           conjoyneth
           the
           publike
           preaching
           and
           baptizing
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           18
           ,
           19.
           as
           two
           parts
           of
           an
           office
           ,
           and
           here
           they
           are
           separated
           and
           given
           to
           different
           officers
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           How
           is
           a
           man
           called
           on
           that
           ruleth
           well
           ,
           because
           he
           baptizeth
           well
           ,
           and
           readeth
           faire
           in
           the
           booke
           ?
           and
           is
           not
           called
           on
           who
           ruleth
           well
           ,
           because
           he
           preacheth
           well
           ?
           For
           it
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           how
           baptizing
           belongeth
           
           rather
           to
           well
           governing
           then
           good
           preaching
           .
           3.
           
           Good
           governing
           is
           the
           Prelates
           element
           ;
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           to
           preach
           base
           ,
           it
           's
           for
           his
           Chaplaine
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           ,
           to
           read
           service
           ,
           to
           baptize
           ,
           to
           exhort
           privately
           shall
           make
           the
           Prelate
           a
           good
           governing
           Elder
           ,
           but
           worthy
           of
           lesse
           honour
           then
           the
           preaching
           Presbyter
           :
           But
           the
           right
           Bishop
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           must
           both
           be
           apt
           to
           teach
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           can
           governe
           well
           ,
           and
           this
           maketh
           the
           Prelate
           in
           office
           only
           a
           Reader
           .
           
        
         
           
             But
             neither
             can
             Doctor
          
           Fields
           
             other
             glosse
             stand
          
           .
           The
           guides
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           governing
           and
           teaching
           ,
           but
           especially
           for
           their
           paines
           in
           teaching
           ,
           so
           he
           noteth
           two
           parts
           or
           duties
           of
           Presbyteriall
           offices
           ,
           not
           two
           sorts
           of
           Presbyteries
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           By
           this
           it
           is
           the
           Prelates
           glory
           to
           preach
           ,
           but
           he
           cryeth
           up
           courting
           and
           Lordly
           command
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           practise
           cryeth
           downe
           preaching
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           interpretation
           wrongeth
           the
           Text
           :
           For
           the
           divers
           Pronounes
           must
           note
           divers
           persons
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           in
           the
           words
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           all
           one
           as
           if
           Paul
           should
           say
           ,
           That
           Archippus
           
             who
             ruleth
             well
             is
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             especially
             that
          
           Archippus
           
             who
             laboureth
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ,
          
           where
           as
           it
           is
           one
           Archippus
           who
           ruleth
           well
           ,
           and
           laboureth
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           .
           None
           use
           to
           speake
           so
           supersluously
           ,
           or
           ignorantly
           ,
           
           who
           understandeth
           the
           Greeke
           Language
           ,
           except
           by
           way
           of
           excellency
           persons
           be
           noted
           which
           is
           not
           here
           :
           Also
           it
           should
           be
           untrue
           that
           any
           should
           be
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           for
           well
           governing
           ,
           except
           only
           he
           who
           laboureth
           in
           the
           word
           and
           doctrine
           which
           is
           against
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           Neither
           can
           these
           words
           
             (
             Tell
             the
             Church
          
           )
           stand
           in
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           ,
           if
           ruling
           Elders
           be
           removed
           ,
           especially
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Pastor
           in
           the
           Congregation
           :
           For
           then
           the
           Church
           should
           either
           signifie
           the
           multitude
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           abundantly
           refuted
           ,
           or
           the
           Pastor
           with
           the
           Deacons
           ;
           but
           Deacons
           have
           no
           jurisdiction
           in
           Gods
           Church
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           Or
           
           thirdly
           the
           word
           Pastor
           it
           alone
           should
           signifie
           the
           Church
           which
           is
           Popish
           ;
           therefore
           of
           necessity
           there
           must
           bee
           some
           Rulers
           with
           the
           Pastors
           which
           make
           the
           ministeriall
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           our
           Saviour
           speaketh
           .
        
         
           Neither
           can
           the
           famous
           Councell
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           Elders
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           exclude
           ruling
           Elders
           .
           
           D.
           Field
           citeth
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Hierom
             ,
             Ambrose
          
           for
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           
           but
           doth
           no
           way
           satisfie
           the
           Reader
           ;
           for
           he
           maketh
           them
           all
           preaching
           Elders
           ,
           and
           maketh
           all
           the
           Presbyters
           to
           be
           preaching
           Presbyters
           ,
           
           that
           he
           may
           fill
           the
           field
           with
           Prelates
           .
           
        
         
           But
           1.
           the
           Ancients
           by
           way
           of
           question
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           doubting
           at
           least
           polimickely
           determine
           that
           the
           Councell
           and
           voices
           of
           Elders
           should
           be
           had
           in
           governing
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           seeing
           they
           all
           ,
           and
           most
           expresly
           Hierom
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           Episcopus
           and
           Presbyter
           are
           all
           one
           ,
           they
           must
           either
           understand
           other
           Elders
           then
           preaching
           Elders
           ,
           otherwayes
           it
           was
           a
           question
           amongst
           them
           ,
           if
           Bishops
           had
           voices
           in
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           heard
           in
           all
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Cyprian
           complaineth
           that
           seniores
           had
           been
           debarred
           in
           discipline
           ,
           but
           acknowledgeth
           that
           Presbyters
           were
           so
           proud
           that
           they
           were
           Masters
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           ruled
           all
           
             absque
             consensu
             seniorum
          
           ;
           therefore
           he
           acknowledged
           preaching
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           governing
           seniores
           to
           be
           diff●rent
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           are
           not
           to
           doubt
           but
           Hierom
           knew
           the
           mind
           of
           Antiquity
           better
           then
           D.
           Field
           ,
           and
           that
           Hierom
           was
           not
           singular
           in
           this
           knowne
           to
           all
           :
           
             Quid
             facit
             Episcopus
             ,
             quod
             non
             facit
             Presbyter
             exceptâ
             ordinatione
             ?
          
           Hence
           Pastors
           have
           had
           in
           the
           ancient
           Church
           all
           power
           of
           jurisdiction
           with
           these
           who
           were
           ,
           as
           Hierom
           saith
           ,
           Bishops
           or
           Prelates
           ,
           
             consuetudine
             ,
             non
             dominicâ
             dispositione
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Churches
           custome
           ,
           Prelates
           above
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           judgement
           of
           all
           our
           Divines
           ,
           who
           have
           ever
           judged
           the
           contrary
           Popery
           ,
           and
           a
           step
           to
           the
           Popes
           Chaire
           .
           I
           might
           cite
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Junius
             ,
             Bucan
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Vrsine
             ,
             
             Luther
             ,
             Melancthon
             ,
             Polan
             .
             Piscat●r
             ,
             Sibrandus
             ,
             Aretius
             ,
             Danaeus
             ,
             Fenerus
             ,
             Kickerman
             ,
             Rivet
             ,
             Walleus
             ,
             Professors
             of
             Leyden
             ,
             Gil
             ,
             Voctius
             ,
          
           and
           many
           others
           .
           Now
           if
           Antiquity
           tooke
           Episcopus
           and
           Presbyter
           for
           all
           one
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           sole
           act
           of
           ordination
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           other
           points
           of
           jurisdiction
           they
           were
           equall
           ,
           what
           meaned
           that
           word
           that
           the
           Ancients
           all
           approved
           ,
           none
           gains●ying
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           who
           are
           not
           parties
           or
           corrupted
           by
           Prelates
           :
           
             Episcopi
             nihil
             faciunt
             sine
             consilio
             Cleric●rum
          
           ;
           and
           
             nihil
             sine
             consilio
             Presbyterorum
          
           .
           The
           meaning
           must
           be
           ridiculous
           ,
           except
           ruling
           Elders
           be
           understood
           .
           Pastors
           doe
           nothing
           without
           the
           advise
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           doe
           nothing
           without
           the
           counsell
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           for
           Bishops
           and
           preaching
           Presbyters
           are
           all
           one
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           act
           of
           ordination
           .
           We
           never
           read
           〈◊〉
           soun●
           antiquity
           that
           
             Bishops
             domineered
             over
             Bishops
             ,
          
           ;
           Yea
           it
           is
           knowne
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
          
           ,
           
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           had
           the
           dignity
           above
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Ch●rch
             of
             Rome
             .
             Ambrose
          
           or
           as
           venerable
           a
           man.
           
             The
             Jewish
             Church
             or
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Church
             had
             Seniors
             or
             Elders
             ,
             without
             whose
             counsell
             nothing
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             by
             what
             negligence
             it
             grew
             out
             know
             not
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             were
             by
             the
             sloth
             or
             pride
             of
             the
             teachers
             ,
             whilest
             they
             alone
             would
             seeme
             to
             be
             something
             .
          
           Here
           are
           Elders
           di●●erenced
           from
           teachers
           :
           It
           is
           ignorantly
           replyed
           by
           Field
           ,
           that
           none
           were
           teachers
           but
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           teached
           by
           permission
           from
           the
           Prelate
           ,
           because
           Valerius
           Bishop
           of
           Hippo
           gave
           Augustine
           a
           Presbyter
           leave
           to
           preach
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           That
           none
           were
           teachers
           but
           Prelates
           is
           most
           false
           .
           What
           then
           ,
           suppose
           we
           grant
           that
           ?
           were
           none
           called
           teachers
           but
           Prelates
           ?
           he
           dare
           not
           say
           that
           .
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Hierom
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Oecumenius
             ,
             Theophylact
             ,
             Cyrillus
             ,
             Prosper
             .
             Hillarius
          
           a
           thousand
           times
           calleth
           all
           Pastors
           ,
           Doctors
           ,
           teachers
           :
           And
           what
           ,
           howbeit
           Christ
           be
           the
           only
           Arch-doctor
           and
           teacher
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           teachers
           by
           his
           grace
           and
           gracious
           permission
           ,
           are
           not
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
          
           
           called
           teachers
           ,
           a
           hundred
           times
           in
           Gods
           word
           ?
           and
           this
           man
           will
           not
           give
           the
           Ancients
           leave
           to
           call
           poore
           Presbyters
           teachers
           ,
           and
           yet
           Paul
           giveth
           them
           this
           name
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           contradistinguished
           from
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Eph
             4.
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           12.
           29.
           
        
         
           Q.
           4.
           
           But
           the
           Ancients
           knew
           no
           Lay-Elders
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Nor
           doe
           we
           
             de
             iure
          
           know
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           Church-men
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           for
           all
           their
           life-time
           entertained
           upon
           the
           Churches
           charges
           ,
           what
           our
           Church
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           doth
           tolerate
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           Churches
           poverty
           ,
           is
           another
           question
           .
        
         
           Q.
           5.
           
           How
           is
           it
           that
           your
           ruling-Elders
           doe
           not
           give
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           
           and
           blesse
           Pastors
           ,
           
           when
           they
           are
           ordained
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           lesser
           should
           blesse
           the
           grerter
           ?
           So
           the
           author
           of
           Survay
           .
           So
           D.
           Field
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           they
           judicially
           cons●nt
           to
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           no
           inconvenience
           that
           a
           ruling
           Elder
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           blesse
           one
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           yet
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           ordained
           a
           Pastor
           :
           For
           the
           ordainer
           as
           he
           is
           such
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           ordained
           .
        
         
           Q.
           6.
           
           Beza
           giveth
           the
           keyes
           to
           both
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           .
           
           Cartwright
           denyeth
           the
           koyes
           to
           any
           except
           only
           to
           Pastors
           .
           
           But
           
             Daniel
             Ni●llius
          
           ,
           
           the
           keyes
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           were
           given
           to
           Peter
           ,
           
           
             ratione
             officij
          
           ,
           by
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Apostles
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           all
           who
           were
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           preach
           and
           govern●
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           keyes
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             Potestas
             concionalis
             clavium
          
           ,
           were
           given
           to
           Peter
           as
           representing
           all
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           
             tanquam
             subiecto
             adaequato
          
           :
           The
           keyes
           by
           way
           of
           disciplinary
           
             binding
             and
             loosing
          
           were
           given
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             ta●quam
             ,
             subiecto
             virtuali
             ,
          
           representing
           not
           only
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           also
           Doctors
           and
           ruling
           Elders
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           be
           called
           and
           sent
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Q.
           7.
           
           How
           can
           any
           voice
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           only
           Pastors
           ,
           for
           ruling
           Elders
           are
           not
           Pastors
           .
           So
           Field
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           
           It
           is
           Jesaite-like
           to
           reason
           thus
           with
           Bellarmine
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           
             a
             pastorall
             act
             to
             define
             in
             Councels
          
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           none
           should
           teach
           in
           Councell
           (
           saith
           Panormitan
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Basill
             )
             but
             Prelates
             who
             are
             the
             pillars
             and
             keyes
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
           So
           said
           Eccius
           .
           
           But
           the
           Councell
           of
           Basill
           thought
           not
           so
           ,
           
           nor
           the
           Greeke
           Church
           ,
           
           for
           whom
           Nilus
           speaketh
           alleadging
           others
           whom
           it
           concerneth
           ,
           should
           voice
           also
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Matters
           of
           discipline
           concerneth
           all
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           Elders
           representing
           the
           people
           should
           voice
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Suppose
           that
           the
           suffrage
           and
           voice
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           Elder
           be
           voices
           different
           onely
           in
           diverse
           relatio●s
           to
           divers
           officers
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           
             Pastor
             and
             the
             Eider
          
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           bearing
           weight
           in
           the
           conscience
           from
           force
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           equall
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ruling
           Elders
           having
           knowledge
           and
           light
           ,
           and
           withall
           authority
           of
           office
           may
           well
           have
           voices
           :
           But
           it
           followeth
           not
           hence
           that
           these
           who
           have
           knowledge
           are
           formall
           Canon-makers
           ,
           because
           the
           Decrees
           and
           constitutions
           of
           Synods
           lay
           two
           obligations
           upon
           the
           people
           :
           One
           for
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           respect
           that
           in
           the
           morall
           part
           thereof
           they
           m●●t
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           bind
           the
           consciences
           to
           an
           obedience
           of
           conscience
           .
           2.
           
           They
           impose
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           tye
           from
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Co●●cell
           and
           Canon-makers
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           require
           subjection
           or
           obedience
           of
           reverence
           for
           the
           authority
           officiall
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Canon-makers
           :
           The
           second
           command
           layeth
           on
           the
           first
           bond
           or
           tye
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           command
           layeth
           on
           the
           other
           bond
           and
           tye
           .
        
         
           Q.
           8.
           
           Philip
           and
           Steven
           ,
           who
           were
           Dea●ons
           ,
           baptized
           ●nd
           preached
           ,
           
             Acts
             21.
             8.
             
             Acts
             7
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           your
           Dea●ons
           may
           not
           preach
           nor
           baptize
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           prepared
           for
           the
           ministery
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           13.
           
           For
           th●y
           who
           have
           used
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Deacon
           will
           ,
           purch●●e
           to
           themselves
           a
           good
           degree
           ,
           
           and
           great
           boldnesse
           in
           the
           faith
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           What
           Philip
           and
           Stephen
           did
           ,
           
             in
             facto
          
           ,
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           fact
           ,
           
             nihil
             ponit
             in
             iure
          
           ,
           it
           belongeth
           nothing
           to
           Law
           ,
           but
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           
             is
             a
             serving
             of
             
             Tables
             ,
          
           and
           a
           taking
           of
           the
           burden
           of
           caring
           for
           the
           poore
           of
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Pastors
             may
             give
             themselves
             to
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             ,
          
           Acts
           6.
           2
           ,
           4.
           
           Now
           if
           Deacons
           
             ex
             officio
          
           ,
           turne
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           give
           
             themselves
             to
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             ,
          
           then
           by
           the
           Apostles
           reason
           ,
           Acts
           6.
           4.
           they
           cannot
           serve
           Tables
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           have
           other
           Deacons
           to
           take
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           poore
           off
           them
           ,
           that
           
             they
             may
             give
             themselves
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           ordaineth
           ,
           
           Mat.
           ●8
           .
           18.
           
           Apostles
           and
           Pastors
           their
           successors
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           not
           Deacons
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           shall
           be
           moe
           officers
           in
           Gods
           house
           given
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
           then
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           even
           preaching
           Deacons
           ;
           yea
           all
           the
           offices
           in
           Gods
           house
           shall
           be
           Preachers
           ;
           the
           Prelate
           to
           Formalists
           is
           a
           peece
           of
           a
           Preacher
           ;
           the
           Pastor
           and
           Doctor
           by
           their
           office
           must
           preach
           (
           the
           ruling
           Elder
           is
           nothing
           to
           them
           )
           and
           the
           Deacon
           is
           a
           teacher
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           are
           teachers
           ,
           
             ex
             officio
          
           ,
           why
           then
           do●h
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           difference
           betwixt
           Governours
           ,
           helps
           and
           teachers
           ,
           seeing
           all
           are
           teachers
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Rom.
           12.
           
           He
           who
           sheweth
           mercy
           ,
           
           and
           he
           who
           distributeth
           are
           differenced
           by
           their
           specificke
           acts
           from
           the
           Pastor
           who
           exhorteth
           and
           preacheth
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Paul
           requireth
           ,
           
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           that
           the
           Pastor
           be
           
             apt
             to
             teach
          
           ;
           but
           he
           requireth
           no
           such
           thing
           of
           the
           Deacon
           ,
           whose
           qualification
           he
           describeth
           at
           length
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           well
           using
           of
           the
           Deacons
           office
           is
           no
           more
           by
           ,
           
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           13.
           
           
             a
             degree
          
           to
           the
           ministery
           or
           pastorall
           calling
           ,
           then
           ,
           
             much
             boldnesse
             in
             the
             faith
          
           is
           a
           degree
           thereunto
           ,
           for
           he
           ,
           who
           
             ex
             officio
          
           ,
           doth
           preach
           and
           baptize
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           degree
           to
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           discourseth
           is
           not
           in
           degree
           to
           be
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           in
           preparation
           a
           man
           onely
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           formally
           a
           man
           ,
           now
           to
           preach
           and
           baptize
           ,
           are
           specificke
           acts
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           18.
           and
           so
           the
           Deacon
           must
           be
           formally
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           formally
           a
           a
           man
           who
           can
           and
           doth
           performe
           acts
           which
           proceed
           only
           from
           the
           specificke
           forme
           of
           a
           man.
           
        
         
         
           7.
           
           It
           is
           a
           mystery
           that
           a
           Deacon
           may
           preach
           and
           baptize
           ,
           
           but
           he
           may
           not
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           :
           For
           1.
           
           Philip
           an
           Evangelist
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Deacon
           might
           have
           done
           both
           .
           2.
           
           Is
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           holier
           then
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           that
           the
           Deacon
           may
           administer
           the
           one
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           other
           ?
           But
           this
           is
           a
           Masse-mystery
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Transubstantiation
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           woman
           ,
           a
           laicke
           (
           as
           they
           speake
           )
           may
           baptize
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           be
           a
           consecrated
           and
           orderly
           Priest
           who
           hath
           power
           to
           make
           and
           create
           the
           naturall
           body
           of
           Christ.
           So
           Greg.
           
           
             de
             Valentia
          
           ,
           
           
             Suarez
             ,
             Vasquez
             ,
             Bucanus
          
           teacheth
           us
           .
           
           3.
           
           The
           word
           of
           God
           knoweth
           not
           any
           who
           have
           power
           to
           baptize
           ,
           
           and
           have
           no
           power
           to
           administer
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           Popish
           Libeller
           in
           the
           Survay
           saith
           ,
           
           
             when
             now
             contributions
             and
             collections
             cease
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             Deacon
             may
             preach
             and
             baptize
             .
          
           Then
           Deacons
           ordained
           ,
           
             Rom.
             12.
             8.
             
             Acts
             6.
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           are
           now
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           given
           to
           us
           for
           a
           well
           made
           Deacon
           ,
           an
           ill
           made
           and
           a
           spilt
           Minister
           ;
           but
           the
           cause
           remaining
           the
           office
           should
           remaine
           ,
           the
           Churches
           poverty
           remaineth
           :
           For
           the
           Prelate
           hath
           a
           singular
           faculty
           of
           creating
           beggars
           in
           his
           Officiall-Courts
           .
        
         
           Q.
           9.
           
           How
           is
           it
           that
           you
           have
           taken
           away
           widowes
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           office
           established
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           Rom.
           12.
           8.
           
           For
           some
           say
           they
           should
           be
           gone
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           temporary
           ,
           and
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           Easterne
           Countries
           which
           caused
           sicknesse
           ,
           required
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           needfull
           now
           .
           
             So
             saith
          
           Cartwright
           .
           Others
           make
           them
           perpetuall
           ,
           as
           Fenner
           ,
           
           some
           make
           them
           to
           be
           women
           ,
           as
           Cartwright
           ,
           some
           men
           ,
           
           as
           Travors
           ,
           some
           neither
           men
           nor
           women
           onely
           ,
           as
           Beza
           and
           Junius
           .
           
        
         
           Answ.
           
           The
           perpetuall
           use
           of
           that
           office
           we
           thinke
           continueth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           some
           to
           shew
           mercy
           on
           the
           poore
           ,
           which
           are
           captives
           ,
           exiled
           ,
           strangers
           ,
           diseased
           ,
           distracted
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           be
           Hospitals
           for
           that
           effect
           ,
           and
           Chirurgians
           ,
           Physicians
           ,
           aged
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           
           but
           that
           widowes
           were
           officers
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Elders
           and
           Deacons
           are
           ,
           we
           thinke
           no
           ;
           but
           that
           that
           service
           may
           be
           performed
           by
           men
           or
           women
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           shall
           thinke
           good
           .
           Cartwright
           thinketh
           no
           other
           then
           what
           I
           say
           .
           Fenner
           thinketh
           well
           that
           the
           sicke
           should
           alwayes
           be
           cared
           for
           ,
           neither
           by
           men
           only
           ,
           nor
           by
           women
           onely
           ,
           as
           Beza
           and
           Junius
           thinke
           ,
           but
           by
           both
           as
           need
           requireth
           .
        
         
           Quest
           10.
           
           Presbyteriall
           government
           cannot
           consist
           with
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           you
           ioyne
           with
           Papists
           in
           oppugning
           the
           Princes
           authority
           in
           causes
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Viretus
             ,
             Calvin
          
           teach
           that
           the
           authority
           of
           Kings
           commeth
           immediately
           from
           God
           the
           Creator
           ,
           not
           from
           God
           in
           the
           Mediator
           Christ.
           
             So
             the
          
           Survay
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           
           It
           is
           the
           slanderous
           malice
           of
           Court-Sycophants
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             a
             friend
             to
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             a
             friend
             to
             Caesar
          
           ;
           but
           we
           set
           downe
           our
           mind
           here
           anent
           thus
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Concl.
           
           Presbyteriall
           government
           ,
           and
           the
           regall
           power
           of
           Monarchs
           doe
           well
           consist
           :
           Paul
           a
           favourer
           of
           this
           government
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           14.
           commandeth
           that
           prayers
           be
           put
           up
           to
           God
           
             for
             Kings
             and
             all
             who
             are
             in
             authority
             ,
          
           and
           so
           doe
           we
           teach
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
           Our
           adversaries
           here
           corrupt
           the
           mind
           of
           Cartwright
           ,
           
           
             Viretus
             ,
             Calvin
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           say
           that
           the
           authority
           of
           Kings
           come
           immediately
           from
           God
           as
           Creator
           ,
           
           and
           not
           from
           God
           in
           Christ
           as
           Mediator
           :
           
           For
           the
           kingly
           power
           is
           considered
           two
           wayes
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           generall
           ,
           as
           kingly
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           person
           of
           heathen
           Princes
           ,
           who
           know
           nothing
           of
           God
           as
           a
           Redeemer
           in
           the
           Mediator
           .
           And
           so
           the
           kingly
           power
           in
           generall
           as
           given
           for
           the
           good
           of
           all
           humane
           societies
           in
           generall
           ,
           is
           from
           God
           the
           Creator
           for
           the
           good
           of
           all
           societies
           whither
           heathen
           or
           Christian.
           So
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             Darius
             ,
             Nero
          
           ,
           and
           Julian
           were
           essentially
           Kings
           ,
           and
           yet
           had
           not
           their
           kingly
           power
           immediately
           from
           the
           
             Mediator
             Christ
          
           ,
           except
           in
           this
           generall
           sense
           that
           the
           kingly
           power
           is
           a
           lawfull
           ordinance
           of
           God
           warranted
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Testament
           of
           our
           Testator
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           because
           
           these
           are
           essentially
           Kings
           and
           lawfull
           Magistrates
           who
           either
           never
           heard
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           onely
           that
           he
           is
           Creator
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           then
           who
           persecute
           and
           hate
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           It
           may
           be
           that
           the
           fruits
           of
           persecuting
           Princes
           ,
           their
           government
           redound
           to
           the
           ●ood
           and
           salvation
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           accident
           ,
           as
           all
           things
           
             worke
             out
             for
             the
             good
             to
             those
             who
             love
             God.
          
           Now
           ●ormalists
           denying
           such
           to
           be
           lawfull
           Kings
           ,
           as
           either
           know
           not
           Christ
           ,
           or
           beleeve
           not
           in
           him
           ,
           joyne
           hands
           with
           Papists
           ,
           and
           make
           way
           for
           Anabaptisticall
           Ana●chy
           ,
           that
           a
           persecuting
           ,
           or
           an
           unbeleeving
           King
           is
           no
           King
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           turned
           out
           of
           his
           Throne
           :
           And
           to
           this
           meaning
           ,
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Viretus
          
           ,
           and
           Cartwright
           teach
           that
           the
           kingly
           power
           floweth
           immediately
           from
           God
           the
           Creator
           ,
           not
           from
           God
           in
           the
           Mediator
           Christ.
           But
           2.
           th●
           kingly
           power
           is
           considered
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           a
           Christian
           ,
           whether
           professing
           onely
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           truly
           beleeving
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           relation
           to
           Christs
           Church
           and
           to
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           beleeving
           Prince
           ,
           the
           kingly
           power
           floweth
           from
           God
           in
           and
           through
           the
           Mediator
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           all
           common
           favours
           which
           in
           general●
           flow
           from
           God
           the
           Creator
           ,
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           blessed
           to
           the
           beleevers
           in
           the
           Mediator
           Christ
           ,
           as
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           sleep
           ,
           riches
           ,
           kingly
           honour
           .
           And
           in
           this
           meaning
           ,
           Sauls
           kingly
           honour
           in
           respect
           of
           Saul
           himselfe
           is
           but
           a
           common
           favour
           flowing
           from
           the
           Creator
           ;
           howbeit
           to
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           for
           whose
           good
           he
           did
           fight
           the
           battels
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           speciall
           favour
           flowing
           from
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           our
           Divines
           say
           that
           creation
           (
           which
           in
           it selfe
           is
           a
           common
           favour
           to
           all
           )
           is
           a
           meane
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           Decree
           of
           El●ction
           to
           the
           children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
           Hence
           our
           Divines
           say
           ,
           that
           kingly
           authority
           is
           the
           same
           ordinance
           of
           God
           essentially
           considered
           in
           the
           heathen
           Princes
           ,
           
           as
           in
           Christian
           Kings
           ,
           as
           Cartwright
           and
           others
           say
           .
           
           Neither
           doth
           it
           follow
           as
           our
           unlawfull
           Canons
           teach
           ,
           That
           the
           Christian
           Kings
           
           now
           have
           
             that
             same
             power
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             which
             the
             godly
             Kings
             amongst
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             as
          
           David
           and
           Salomon
           had
           :
           ●or
           David
           and
           Salomon
           were
           Prophets
           as
           well
           as
           Kings
           ,
           and
           had
           power
           to
           pen
           Canon●cke
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           prophesie
           ,
           which
           power
           in
           Ecclesiasticke
           causes
           no
           King
           now
           can
           have
           .
           Neither
           doth
           it
           follow
           which
           Whytgift
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           
             we
             give
             no
             more
             authority
             to
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             then
             to
             the
             great
             Turke
             .
          
           Our
           Divines
           say
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           good
           warrant
           ,
           that
           the
           kingly
           power
           as
           kingly
           ,
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           in
           kind
           in
           heathen
           Nero
           ,
           and
           in
           Christian
           Constantine
           ,
           As
           a
           heathen
           man
           is
           as
           essentially
           a
           father
           to
           his
           owne
           children
           ,
           and
           a
           husband
           to
           his
           owne
           wife
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           to
           his
           owne
           subjects
           ;
           as
           a
           Christian
           man
           is
           a
           father
           ,
           husband
           ,
           and
           king
           to
           his
           owne
           children
           ,
           wife
           ,
           and
           subjects
           .
           Neither
           doth
           Christianity
           superadde
           ,
           and
           give
           of
           new
           any
           kingly
           power
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           now
           become
           by
           Gods
           grace
           of
           a
           
             Heathen
             King
          
           ,
           a
           
             Christian
             King
          
           ,
           Christianity
           addeth
           indeed
           a
           new
           obligation
           to
           imploy
           his
           kingly
           power
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           full
           and
           entire
           before
           ,
           now
           in
           its
           exercise
           and
           use
           to
           more
           regall
           and
           kingly
           acts
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           care
           that
           the
           Gospell
           be
           soundly
           preached
           ,
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           kept
           pure
           ,
           and
           heretickes
           punished
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           
             he
             to
             whom
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             from
             him
             much
             shall
             be
             required
             :
          
           But
           the
           same
           King
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           a
           heathen
           King
           ,
           had
           the
           same
           kingly
           power
           and
           authority
           to
           performe
           these
           regall
           acts
           ;
           but
           being
           yet
           a
           heathen
           ,
           he
           wanted
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           supernaturalis
           ,
           a
           supernaturall
           or
           reall
           and
           physicall
           power
           to
           performe
           these
           acts
           ;
           now
           this
           power
           which
           he
           wanted
           before
           he
           heard
           of
           the
           Gospell
           and
           beleeved
           in
           Christ
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           kingly
           authority
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           should
           not
           have
           been
           a
           compleat
           
             Heathen
             King
          
           before
           ,
           which
           is
           against
           Gods
           word
           ,
           commanding
           obedience
           to
           heathen
           Kings
           ,
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           2.
           17.
           but
           this
           power
           that
           he
           wanted
           is
           a
           Christian
           power
           to
           exercise
           regall
           and
           kingly
           acts
           :
           Neither
           is
           this
           an
           inconvenience
           ,
           that
           power
           to
           exercise
           the
           acts
           of
           a
           calling
           in
           a
           Christian
           
           manner
           ,
           be
           Christian
           and
           supernaturall
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           authority
           kingly
           ,
           and
           not
           formally
           Christian
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           is
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           in
           a
           heathen
           King
           ;
           therefore
           kingly
           power
           and
           Christian
           power
           are
           here
           carefully
           to
           be
           distinguished
           ,
           and
           a
           Christian
           Kings
           power
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           the
           Turks
           power
           in
           Church-matters
           .
           Hence
           our
           Adversaries
           here
           dethrone
           and
           degrade
           the
           King
           ;
           for
           they
           give
           the
           King
           a
           head-ship
           and
           dominion
           over
           the
           Church
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           and
           take
           that
           headship
           from
           him
           as
           a
           King
           ;
           because
           if
           the
           Turke
           by
           sword
           should
           conquer
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           become
           our
           King
           ,
           by
           their
           grounds
           he
           should
           be
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           our
           Christian
           Prince
           who
           now
           re●gneth
           over
           us
           ,
           and
           certaine
           it
           is
           a
           poore
           Headship
           that
           they
           give
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           even
           such
           a
           Head-ship
           as
           a
           Heathen
           King
           and
           the
           Turke
           ,
           hath
           over
           subdued
           Christian
           kingdomes
           ;
           and
           thus
           by
           their
           way
           Nero
           and
           Julian
           were
           heads
           of
           Christs
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           unbeleeving
           Kings
           cease
           to
           be
           Kings
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           commit
           any
           fault
           that
           maketh
           them
           in
           Gods
           Court
           no
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           dethroned
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           seditious
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           so
           Formalists
           herein
           joyne
           with
           Papists
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
           There
           be
           these
           distinctions
           here
           consider●ble
           :
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Kings
             power
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             power
             as
             a
             King.
             2.
             and
             as
             a
             singularly
             graced
             Christian.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             power
             hortatorie
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             coactive
             as
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             power
             accumulative
             ,
             not
             privative
             in
             Church-matters
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             His
             power
             
               in
               actibus
               imperatis
            
             ,
             in
             acts
             commanding
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             
               in
               actibus
               elicitis
            
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             to
             performe
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           If
           a
           King
           were
           a
           Prophet
           as
           a
           David
           ,
           he
           might
           doe
           many
           things
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           way
           in
           Church-matters
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           now
           ordinarily
           doe
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           As
           a
           singularly
           graced
           Christian
           ,
           he
           may
           write
           Sermons
           and
           Commentaries
           on
           holy
           Scripture
           for
           edifying
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           this
           should
           be
           done
           by
           him
           by
           no
           kingly
           faculty
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           a
           Christian
           he
           may
           exhort
           others
           to
           doe
           their
           duty
           ,
           but
           as
           King
           he
           may
           command
           that
           which
           Paul
           commanded
           Timothy
           and
           
             Titus
             ,
             to
             commit
             the
             Gospell
             to
             faithfull
             men
             who
             are
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             ,
             to
             preach
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             to
             lay
             hands
             suddenly
             on
             no
             man
             ,
          
           and
           reforme
           Religion
           ,
           purge
           the
           Church
           of
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           superstition
           ,
           as
           Joshuah
           and
           H●zekiah
           did
           ,
           all
           which
           Church-men
           and
           Synods
           might
           doe
           also
           ;
           
           but
           Synods
           doe
           this
           in
           an
           Ecclesiasticke
           way
           ,
           
           upon
           the
           paine
           of
           Ecclesiasticke
           censures
           .
           The
           King
           doth
           it
           by
           a
           regall
           ,
           kingly
           ,
           and
           coactive
           power
           of
           the
           sword
           .
        
         
           4.
           the
           Kings
           power
           is
           accumulative
           ,
           in
           giving
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           ayding
           and
           helping
           ;
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           the
           King
           the
           ten
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           the
           Gosp●ll
           ,
           as
           a
           pupill
           is
           given
           to
           a
           Tutor
           :
           The
           King
           holds
           his
           sword
           above
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           ward
           off
           the
           stroakes
           of
           wicked
           men
           who
           doe
           hurt
           the
           Law
           ;
           but
           the
           Kings
           power
           is
           not
           privative
           ,
           to
           take
           any
           priviledge
           from
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Church
           :
           so
           his
           power
           is
           as
           a
           tutor
           to
           keep
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           father
           who
           may
           both
           give
           and
           take
           away
           from
           his
           son
           the
           inheritance
           ;
           his
           power
           is
           defensive
           ,
           not
           offensive
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           hath
           power
           
             in
             actibus
             imperatis
          
           ,
           to
           command
           that
           all
           preach
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           decree
           just
           Canons
           ,
           exercise
           discipline
           aright
           ,
           but
           
             in
             actibus
             elicitis
          
           ,
           in
           acts
           performed
           by
           an
           intrinsecall
           power
           in
           the
           agent
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           power
           :
           for
           the
           King
           as
           King
           cannot
           preach
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           baptize
           ,
           &c.
           as
           the
           will
           may
           command
           the
           eye
           to
           see
           ,
           the
           feet
           to
           walke
           ,
           but
           the
           will
           doth
           not
           see
           nor
           walk
           :
           Here
           two
           errours
           are
           to
           be
           rebuked
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whitgift
           saith
           ,
           
           the
           King
           is
           not
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           a
           society
           of
           elect
           and
           believers
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           government
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           visible
           society
           in
           externall
           government
           ,
           comprehending
           
           good
           and
           evill
           .
           
             For
             1.
             
             The
             government
             visible
             and
             externall
             is
             meerly
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
          
           by
           Christs
           spirituall
           lawes
           and
           censures
           ,
           of
           
             rebuking
             ,
             binding
             ,
             loosing
             and
             excommunicating
          
           ;
           but
           the
           King
           is
           not
           an
           ecclesiasticall
           person
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           the
           head
           who
           hath
           any
           intrinsecall
           influence
           as
           King
           in
           these
           acts
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           is
           the
           head
           of
           the
           persons
           who
           make
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           a
           politick
           head
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           not
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           visible
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           such
           .
           The
           head
           visible
           and
           member●
           are
           of
           one
           nature
           ,
           the
           King
           as
           King
           is
           a
           politicke
           and
           civill
           head
           ,
           the
           visible
           Church
           is
           not
           a
           politick
           and
           civill
           ,
           
           but
           an
           ecclesiastick
           body
           ,
           so
           Camero
           erreth
           who
           will
           have
           all
           Church-men
           synodically
           constituting
           and
           decreeing
           Canons
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           acts
           of
           externall
           government
           subordinate
           to
           the
           King
           as
           King
           ,
           as
           the
           instruments
           and
           servants
           are
           subordinate
           to
           the
           principall
           cause
           and
           first
           commander
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           then
           the
           King
           should
           be
           the
           principall
           ecclesiastick
           matter
           ,
           and
           prime
           Canon
           maker
           ,
           the
           King
           the
           first
           excommunicater
           when
           the
           Church
           excommunicateth
           ;
           but
           the
           members
           of
           a
           Church-Synod
           are
           immediately
           subordinate
           to
           Christ
           whose
           servants
           and
           instruments
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           King.
           Nathan
           as
           a
           man
           was
           Davids
           servant
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Prophet
           he
           was
           Gods
           servant
           ,
           and
           not
           Davids
           servant
           .
        
         
           Hence
           a
           third
           errour
           of
           court
           sycophantes
           must
           be
           rejected
           ,
           
           that
           the
           King
           hath
           a
           negative
           voice
           in
           discipline
           ,
           and
           in
           Church-Assemblies
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           false
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           Christ
           hath
           promised
           
             to
             lead
             his
             Church
             in
             all
             truth
             ,
             to
             be
             with
             her
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             owne
             assem●led
             in
             his
             name
             ,
          
           and
           this
           promise
           Christ
           maketh
           and
           keepeth
           under
           
             Heathen
             Kings
          
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           voice
           at
           all
           in
           Church-Assemblies
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             4
             ▪
             5.
             
             Math.
             18.
             23.
             
             Act.
          
           15.
           28.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           the
           acts
           of
           Church-Assemblies
           have
           no
           ecclesiasticall
           power
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           a
           Christian
           ●rince
           ,
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           the
           acts
           of
           publick
           preaching
           ,
           baptizing
           and
           administring
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           should
           lay
           no
           ecclesiasticall
           
           bond
           upon
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           except
           the
           King
           should
           consent
           unto
           these
           acts
           ;
           but
           the
           latter
           is
           against
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Jer.
             1.
             10.
             
             Jer.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           10.
           4
           ,
           5.
           and
           most
           absurd
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           former
           .
           I
           prove
           the
           connexion
           ,
           because
           that
           same
           power
           of
           Christ
           which
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           conveened
           for
           acts
           of
           discipline
           is
           given
           for
           preaching
           ,
           and
           the
           conferring
           of
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           covenant
           ;
           for
           the
           Church
           hath
           the
           keyes
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           from
           Christ
           equally
           independent
           upon
           any
           mortall
           man
           in
           discipline
           ,
           as
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           so
           in
           discipline
           the
           Kings
           power
           cannot
           be
           to
           impede
           all
           acts
           of
           discipline
           or
           to
           make
           them
           null
           ,
           except
           he
           consent
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Because
             these
             words
             are
             absolutely
             made
             good
             ,
          
           
           
             without
             the
             interveening
             of
             any
             other
             authority
             .
          
           Whatsoever
           ye
           binde
           on
           earth
           ,
           shall
           be
           bound
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           ye
           loose
           on
           earth
           ,
           shall
           be
           loosed
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
             els
             Christ
             would
             have
             said
          
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           King
           or
           civill
           Magistrate
           shall
           binde
           on
           earth
           ,
           shall
           be
           bound
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           otherwise
           nothing
           is
           ratified
           on
           earth
           or
           Heaven
           either
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           bindeth
           or
           looseth
           ,
           because
           the
           King
           saith
           not
           Amen
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           a
           contumacious
           brother
           shall
           refuse
           to
           heare
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           hee
           is
           not
           for
           that
           to
           bee
           excommunicated
           and
           to
           be
           reputed
           
             an
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
          
           ,
           because
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           doth
           not
           repute
           him
           such
           an
           one
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Of
           that
           free
           grace
           ,
           
           wherby
           God
           heareth
           the
           prayers
           of
           
             two
             or
             three
             agreeing
             to
             pray
             for
             one
             thing
             on
             earth
             ,
          
           the
           
             Lord
             bindeth
             and
             looseth
             in
             heaven
          
           that
           which
           his
           
             Church
             bindeth
             and
             looseth
             on
             Earth
             ,
          
           Mat.
           18.
           19.
           but
           the
           Lord
           heareth
           the
           prayers
           of
           two
           or
           three
           agreeing
           to
           pray
           for
           one
           thing
           on
           Earth
           ,
           though
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           doe
           not
           give
           his
           consent
           that
           these
           prayers
           be
           heard
           and
           granted
           of
           God
           ;
           because
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           no
           intercessour
           without
           whose
           consent
           God
           heareth
           not
           prayers
           .
           The
           proposition
           is
           cleare
           from
           
             Matthew
             18.
             ver
          
           .
           18
           ,
           19.
           
        
         
         
           6.
           
           If
           the
           Magistrate
           have
           such
           a
           joynt
           power
           of
           
             binding
             and
             loosing
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             of
             forgiving
             and
             reteining
             sins
          
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           also
           with
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           successours
           ;
           but
           Christ
           gave
           this
           power
           to
           his
           Apostles
           without
           any
           such
           condition
           ,
           
             Matth.
             28.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             John
             ●0
             .
          
           22
           ,
           23.
           and
           they
           practised
           this
           power
           without
           consent
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           preached
           and
           excommunicated
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           5.
           4.
           yea
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           sent
           Christ
           ,
           so
           should
           the
           Father
           have
           sent
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           for
           so
           are
           they
           sent
           who
           have
           power
           to
           forgive
           and
           retaine
           sinnes
           ,
           John
           20.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           power
           which
           upon
           just
           reasons
           we
           deny
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
           that
           we
           cannot
           give
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           upon
           just
           reasons
           we
           deny
           to
           the
           Pope
           a
           negative
           voyce
           in
           Councels
           ,
           to
           anull
           lawfull
           Councels
           conveened
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           except
           he
           who
           is
           the
           virtuall
           Church
           say
           Amen
           thereunto
           ,
           neither
           is
           the
           King
           the
           virtuall
           Church
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           If
           a
           woe
           be
           due
           to
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           
           if
           he
           preach
           not
           ,
           suppose
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           forbid
           him
           to
           preach
           ,
           
           then
           also
           is
           a
           woe
           due
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           which
           useth
           not
           the
           keyes
           ,
           though
           the
           Magistrate
           forbid
           ,
           then
           hath
           the
           Magistrate
           no
           such
           voyce
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamos
           be
           rebuked
           for
           not
           using
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           against
           these
           who
           held
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Balaam
             and
             the
             Nicolaitanes
          
           even
           when
           the
           Magistrate
           was
           a
           killer
           of
           the
           witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           then
           the
           Magistrat●
           hath
           no
           such
           negative
           voyce
           ,
           for
           it
           should
           not
           be
           possible
           to
           censure
           the
           followers
           of
           such
           Doctrine
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           hee
           was
           against
           both
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           reproveth
           P●rgamos
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
             Revelation
             2.
             ver
          
           .
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           There
           is
           no
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           the
           power
           of
           th●
           keyes
           to
           the
           King
           as
           the
           King
           ,
           
           and
           therfore
           we
           are
           not
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           hath
           any
           such
           power
           .
           Also
           if
           the
           fore-said
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           without
           any
           such
           power
           
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Church
           by
           all
           the
           former
           arguments
           may
           conveene
           to
           exercise
           that
           power
           ,
           in
           
             preaching
             ,
             binding
             ,
             loosing
             ,
             excommunicating
             ,
          
           suppose
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           should
           discharge
           and
           inhibit
           these
           meetings
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           be
           given
           immediately
           by
           Christ
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           power
           of
           meeting
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           power
           must
           also
           be
           given
           ,
           though
           the
           Magistrate
           say
           not
           Amen
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           
             Mat.
             18.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             4
             
             ▪
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           11.
           19
           ,
           20.
           where
           the
           Church
           had
           her
           owne
           Synods
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           a
           civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           to
           repute
           it
           a
           speciall
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           as
           a
           nursing-●ather
           will
           countenance
           Synods
           with
           his
           royall
           presence
           ,
           God
           blesse
           our
           King.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Conclusion
           .
           
           The
           Kings
           royall
           power
           in
           adding
           his
           sanction
           to
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           constitutions
           ,
           and
           in
           punishing
           such
           as
           are
           decreed
           to
           be
           hereticks
           by
           the
           Church
           is
           regall
           ,
           and
           not
           ministeriall
           and
           servile
           .
           See
           for
           this
           the
           Con
           c.
           Chalced.
           A●t
           .
           16.
           the
           Imperiall
           lawes
           ,
           
             Cod.
             l.
             1
             tit
             .
             8.
             leg
             .
             2.
             
             Heretic
             .
             Vocab
             ,
             &
             decret
             .
             p.
             2.
             caus
             .
             23.
             q.
             8.
             c.
          
           30.
           crossing
           
             Bellar.
             de
             pont
             l.
             1.
             c.
          
           7.
           
           So
           do
           their
           owne
           men
           goe
           against
           Bellarmine
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           
             Sanderus
             de
             clavib
             .
             David
             .
             l
             ▪
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
             Carerius
             de
             potest
             .
             sum
             .
             pont
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             23
             Leo
             epist.
          
           38.
           to
           Martian
           and
           Pulcheria
           ,
           and
           
             Leo
             epist.
          
           7.
           to
           
             Theodosius
             .
             Becanus
          
           erreth
           here
           with
           Bellarmine
           ,
           making
           the
           King
           as
           a
           servant
           obliged
           to
           adde
           his
           sanction
           civill
           to
           ecclesiasticall
           Canons
           .
           
             Becan
             .
             in
             opusc
             .
             exam
             .
             conc
             .
             Anglic
             c.
          
           7.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           use
           of
           the
           sword
           at
           Gods
           commandement
           is
           a
           kingly
           act
           commanded
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           service
           done
           to
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Neither
           is
           the
           King
           so
           to
           execute
           the
           Churches
           will
           ,
           as
           he
           should
           judge
           only
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           assumption
           ,
           yea
           he
           is
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           major
           proposition
           .
           I
           or
           we
           see
           not
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           a
           Judge
           is
           a
           Judge
           to
           punish
           a
           fault
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           to
           know
           judicially
           that
           it
           is
           a
           fault
           :
           a
           Judge
           as
           a
           Judge
           should
           know
           such
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           heresie
           ,
           and
           not
           tak●
           
           it
           upon
           the
           word
           of
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           Deu.
           17.
           18
           
           ▪
           19.
           he
           is
           expresly
           to
           reade
           and
           know
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           and
           remember
           the
           Decree
           ,
           Prov.
           31.
           5.
           
           
             And
             the
             cause
             which
             he
             knoweth
             not
             he
             is
             to
             search
             out
             ,
          
           Job
           29.
           16.
           all
           which
           is
           meant
           of
           a
           knowledge
           not
           of
           private
           discretion
           ,
           which
           is
           required
           in
           all
           private
           Christians
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           I
           take
           these
           places
           )
           of
           a
           knowledge
           judiciall
           and
           authoritative
           which
           agreeth
           to
           a
           Judge
           as
           a
           Judge
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           a
           Synod
           erre
           ,
           and
           decree
           that
           man
           to
           be
           an
           heretick
           who
           is
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           not
           obliged
           to
           erre
           with
           the
           Synod
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           the
           innocent
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           decree
           righteous
           judgement
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           King
           is
           to
           judge
           of
           heresie
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           regall
           and
           civill
           way
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           coactive
           pow●r
           ,
           as
           the
           Synod
           or
           Church-Assembly
           is
           to
           judge
           of
           heresie
           after
           an
           ecclesiastick
           way
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           spirituall
           power
           .
           2.
           
           The
           King
           punisheth
           heresie
           as
           it
           troubleth
           the
           Common-w●alth
           ,
           and
           the
           Synod
           as
           it
           is
           scandalous
           and
           infectious
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Yea
           and
           the
           
             Christian
             King
          
           ruleth
           over
           men
           as
           men
           ,
           and
           also
           as
           Christian-m●n
           ;
           he
           ruleth
           over
           them
           as
           men
           ,
           with
           a
           dominion
           over
           their
           bodies
           ,
           lives
           and
           goods
           by
           his
           civill
           lawes
           ,
           he
           hath
           also
           dominion
           as
           King
           over
           men
           ,
           as
           Christians
           and
           members
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           and
           Church
           ,
           not
           over
           their
           consc●ences
           (
           for
           that
           is
           proper
           only
           to
           
             the
             father
             of
             spirits
          
           )
           but
           he
           hath
           a
           coactive
           power
           over
           all
           men
           ,
           even
           Pastors
           ,
           as
           to
           cause
           them
           do
           their
           Christian
           duties
           ,
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           compell
           Church-men
           in
           Assemblies
           to
           determine
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           the
           keyes
           right
           ,
           and
           to
           preach
           and
           use
           the
           Sacraments
           according
           as
           Christ
           hath
           commanded
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           them
           when
           they
           do
           otherwise
           .
           What
           then
           if
           the
           King
           discerne
           that
           to
           be
           truth
           ,
           and
           absolve
           the
           man
           ,
           whom
           the
           Church-Assembly
           doth
           condemne
           as
           an
           heretick
           ,
           who
           shall
           judge
           betwixt
           them
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           infallible
           rule
           of
           judging
           for
           both
           is
           
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           speaketh
           home
           unpartially
           to
           both
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           heare
           ,
           but
           certainly
           the
           Kings
           civill
           ,
           kingly
           coactive
           power
           to
           compell
           men
           to
           doe
           their
           duty
           remaineth
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           supream
           power
           on
           Earth
           ,
           
             in
             genere
             potestatis
             politicae
          
           ,
           in
           the
           kind
           of
           politick
           power
           ,
           and
           pastors
           and
           all
           men
           may
           ,
           by
           this
           power
           ,
           be
           compelled
           to
           do
           right
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           power
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           kind
           the
           King
           hath
           a
           negative
           politick
           and
           kingly
           suffrage
           and
           voyce
           in
           all
           Church
           Assemblies
           ,
           no
           ecclesiasticall
           constitution
           hath
           the
           force
           of
           a
           law
           without
           the
           politick
           suffrage
           of
           the
           civill
           Judge
           .
           And
           againe
           the
           ecclesiastick
           power
           that
           Christ
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           Church
           remaineth
           :
           also
           the
           most
           supreme
           power
           under
           Christ
           
             in
             genere
             potestatis
             ecclesiasticae
          
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           is
           subject
           to
           this
           power
           .
           The
           King
           is
           not
           excepted
           in
           this
           ,
           
             He
             that
             despiseth
             you
             despiseth
             me
             ,
          
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           
             whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             binde
             on
             earth
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           
             whose
             sinnes
             ye
             remit
             ,
             they
             are
             remitted
             ,
             and
             whose
             sinnes
             ye
             retaine
             they
             are
             retained
             ,
          
           and
           this
           ecclesiasticall
           power
           being
           the
           highest
           on
           Earth
           ,
           Pastors
           may
           command
           Kings
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Jer.
           1.
           10
           ,
           18
           ,
           17.
           to
           doe
           their
           duty
           by
           an
           ecclesiastick
           power
           .
           Arminians
           and
           Formalists
           both
           aske
           which
           of
           the
           two
           powers
           are
           highest
           ,
           and
           nearest
           unto
           the
           head
           Christ
           ,
           whither
           the
           kingly
           power
           ,
           or
           the
           ecclesiastick
           power
           ,
           for
           two
           paralell
           highest
           powers
           on
           earth
           cannot
           be
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           by
           asking
           which
           of
           the
           two
           shoulders
           ,
           in
           a
           mans
           body
           are
           highest
           ,
           and
           nearest
           to
           the
           mans
           head
           ?
           Certainly
           one
           of
           them
           in
           a
           well
           proportioned
           body
           is
           not
           higher
           then
           another
           ,
           and
           both
           are
           alike
           neare
           the
           head
           ,
           as
           none
           of
           two
           pole-starrs
           are
           nearer
           to
           their
           Zenith
           and
           Nadir
           ,
           none
           of
           two
           wheels
           in
           a
           right
           Chariot
           are
           higher
           then
           another
           .
           
           
             The
             Church
             power
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Prelate
           
             Davenant
             )
             is
             highest
             in
             teaching
             and
             directing
             ;
             the
             kingly
             power
             in
             commanding
             and
             compelling
             .
             Barclai
          
           compareth
           them
           
             to
             two
             shoulders
             under
             one
             head
             .
          
           
           Meisner
           saith
           ,
           
             one
             of
             them
             is
             not
             above
             another
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             absurdity
          
           (
           saith
           
             Spalato
             )
             that
             in
             two
             bodies
             formally
             different
             there
             
             should
             be
             two
             heads
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             necessary
             .
          
           
           The
           
             Roman
             Glosse
          
           saith
           ,
           Patricius
           
             is
             the
             Popes
             father
             in
             things
             temporall
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             is
             his
             father
             in
             things
             spirituall
             ,
          
           as
           Cusan
           saith
           ,
           Papists
           (
           saith
           
             Spalat
             .
          
           )
           
           
             have
             deleted
             that
             out
             of
             the
             Glosse
             .
          
           
           So
           Berengarius
           ,
           
           
             Gelasius
             Papa
             ,
             Nicolaius
          
           the
           I
           agree
           to
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Sciendum
             quod
             nec
             Catholicae
             fidei
             ,
             nec
             Christianae
             contrarium
             est
             legi
             ,
          
           
           
             si
             ad
             honorem
             regni
             ,
             &
             sacerdotij
             ,
          
           
           
             Rex
             pontifici
             ,
             &
             pontifix
             obediat
             regi
             .
          
        
         
           Spalato
           
             seemeth
             against
          
           Bellarmine
           ,
           
             to
             make
             up
             the
             losses
             made
             by
             Papists
             in
             Kings
             honour
             ,
             while
             he
             holdeth
             ,
          
           that
           the
           King
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           man
           is
           subject
           to
           Church-power
           ,
           but
           as
           King
           he
           is
           subject
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           to
           Christ
           ,
           from
           whom
           immediately
           he
           hath
           his
           kingly
           dignity
           ,
           even
           as
           
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           when
           an
           Emperours
           servant
           ,
           being
           a
           Physitian
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           as
           Emperour
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           Physitian
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Emperour
           as
           he
           is
           a
           wounded
           man
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           art
           of
           his
           owne
           servant
           who
           cureth
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ▪
           free-will
           ,
           not
           by
           coaction
           ,
           so
           the
           Image-maker
           or
           he
           who
           maketh
           pourtracts
           ,
           in
           his
           art
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           neither
           is
           the
           King
           as
           King
           ,
           Master
           of
           the
           art
           of
           painting
           ,
           or
           pourtract-making
           ,
           the
           art
           onely
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           precepts
           and
           principles
           of
           art
           ,
           but
           the
           person
           of
           the
           painter
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           kingly
           power
           ;
           
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           Bellarmin
           saith
           ,
           may
           forbid
           the
           Image-maker
           to
           draw
           obscene
           and
           filthy
           Images
           ,
           or
           to
           waste
           too
           much
           gold
           or
           silver
           upon
           his
           Images
           ,
           or
           to
           sell
           his
           images
           at
           too
           deare
           a
           price
           .
           Hence
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           kingly
           dignity
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           ecclesiasticall
           power
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           other
           power
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           Prelate
           doth
           well
           difference
           in
           the
           art
           of
           paintry
           these
           two
           .
           1.
           
           That
           which
           is
           artificiall
           and
           is
           only
           ruled
           by
           art
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           cannot
           command
           ,
           another
           thing
           which
           is
           morall
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           sell
           not
           his
           Images
           too
           deare
           ,
           and
           hurt
           not
           the
           common
           wealth
           by
           spending
           vainly
           too
           much
           gold
           and
           silver
           on
           his
           Images
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           the
           King
           may
           make
           lawes
           to
           limit
           the
           Painters
           
             morall
             carriage
          
           ,
           but
           then
           he
           and
           his
           fellowes
           
           honour
           not
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           call
           
             him
             judge
             over
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             causes
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             causes
             :
          
           and
           that
           without
           any
           distinction
           ;
           for
           when
           two
           Shoomakers
           contend
           about
           a
           point
           of
           tanning
           leather
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           not
           Judge
           in
           that
           cause
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           point
           of
           art
           which
           belongeth
           to
           the
           art
           ,
           not
           the
           King.
           Also
           the
           right
           translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           out
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           the
           Greeke
           in
           the
           vulgar
           language
           is
           a
           cause
           meerly
           ecclesiasticall
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           Assembly
           ,
           it
           were
           hard
           to
           make
           the
           King
           being
           ignorant
           of
           these
           mother
           languages
           ,
           the
           Judge
           of
           that
           version
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           made
           by
           them
           Judge
           in
           all
           causes
           ecclesiasticall
           ,
           howbeit
           ,
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           politick
           Judge
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           judging
           by
           a
           coactive
           and
           kingly
           power
           ,
           howbeit
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           through
           ignorance
           he
           cannot
           exercise
           the
           kingly
           power
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           in
           this
           act
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           this
           comparison
           ,
           the
           Prelate
           putteth
           upon
           the
           King
           ●ut
           a
           course
           peece
           of
           country
           honour
           .
           O
           (
           faith
           he
           )
           
             as
             King
             ,
             I
             make
             him
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             no
             power
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             but
             immediately
             to
             God
          
           ;
           forsooth
           so
           make
           you
           the
           Painter
           ,
           the
           Shoomaker
           ,
           the
           Fashioner
           subject
           to
           no
           power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           no
           not
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           only
           immediately
           to
           God
           ,
           only
           their
           persons
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           the
           person
           of
           the
           
             King
             as
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             King
             ,
          
           subject
           to
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           may
           exhort
           him
           and
           rebuke
           him
           when
           he
           judgeth
           unjustly
           .
        
         
           But
           3.
           saith
           the
           Prelate
           ,
           
             The
             wounded
             Emperour
             is
             subject
             to
             his
             servant
             the
             Physitian
             who
             cureth
             him
             ,
             not
             as
             Emperour
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             wounded
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             owne
             free-will
             and
             not
             by
             coaction
             .
          
           What
           meaneth
           this
           
             (
             not
             by
             coaction
          
           )
           but
           that
           a
           King
           ,
           neither
           as
           King
           ,
           neither
           as
           a
           Christian
           man
           is
           subject
           to
           Church-discipline
           ,
           to
           the
           admonition
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           by
           any
           ecclesiasticall
           coaction
           ,
           or
           any
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Kings
           owne
           free-will
           ?
           Consider
           how
           Court-parasites
           doe
           dishonour
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           if
           Nathan
           by
           Gods
           commandement
           was
           obliged
           to
           rebuke
           David
           for
           his
           adultery
           and
           murther
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           of
           God
           
           obliged
           to
           cry
           against
           Jeroboams
           Altar
           ,
           and
           the
           Seer
           obliged
           to
           reprove
           King
           Asa
           ,
           and
           Jeremiah
           commanded
           to
           speake
           against
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           and
           Judah
           were
           plagued
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           heare
           and
           submit
           to
           the
           Prophets
           speaking
           to
           them
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           as
           a
           Christian
           man
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           ,
           not
           of
           
             his
             owne
             free-will
          
           ,
           as
           this
           flatterer
           saith
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           Ecclesiasticall
           coaction
           as
           God
           layeth
           upon
           all
           men
           ,
           whose
           spirits
           are
           subject
           to
           Christs
           kingly
           power
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           comparison
           halteth
           fowlely
           .
           In
           the
           art
           of
           paintry
           ,
           ye
           may
           abstract
           that
           which
           is
           morall
           from
           that
           which
           is
           artificiall
           ;
           but
           in
           a
           King
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           artificiall
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           to
           be
           abstracted
           from
           justice
           and
           piety
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           kingly
           authority
           as
           kingly
           ,
           are
           morall
           acts
           of
           justice
           ,
           and
           of
           piety
           in
           preserving
           both
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law
           (
           if
           a
           King
           command
           a
           stratagem
           of
           war
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           meerly
           artificiall
           is
           not
           from
           the
           King
           as
           King
           ,
           but
           from
           a
           principle
           of
           military
           art
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           an
           expert
           souldier
           )
           if
           then
           the
           King
           as
           King
           be
           a
           morall
           agent
           and
           a
           preserver
           of
           both
           Tables
           ,
           then
           as
           King
           he
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Spalato
           faileth
           farre
           in
           making
           the
           end
           of
           kingly
           government
           a
           naturall
           end
           ,
           
           not
           life
           eternall
           ,
           as
           the
           end
           of
           sayling
           is
           the
           desired
           harbour
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           l●fe
           eternall
           ;
           nay
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           speake
           either
           of
           the
           end
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           or
           the
           end
           of
           the
           worker
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           kingly
           power
           is
           a
           morall
           end
           ;
           for
           the
           end
           of
           the
           worke
           called
           
             finis
             operis
          
           ,
           is
           by
           Paul
           said
           to
           be
           ,
           
             that
             we
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             a
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             and
             honesty
             ,
          
           and
           this
           is
           
             de
             iure
          
           ,
           also
           
             finis
             operantis
          
           ,
           the
           end
           which
           the
           Ring
           is
           to
           intend
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           dignity
           ,
           office
           ,
           acts
           and
           end
           of
           the
           King
           as
           the
           King
           is
           subordinated
           to
           Christs
           kingly
           power
           in
           Church-discipline
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           is
           the
           most
           supreme
           politicke
           power
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           
             in
             eo
             genere
             ,
             solo
             Deo
             minor
             ,
          
           and
           above
           the
           Pastors
           in
           that
           kind
           .
        
         
         
           But
           doe
           we
           joyne
           with
           Papists
           in
           this
           ?
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Papists
           say
           Kings
           hold
           their
           Crownes
           of
           the
           Pope
           the
           Church
           universall
           virtually
           :
           We
           thinke
           Nero
           had
           not
           his
           kingdome
           from
           Peter
           ,
           
           nor
           Domitian
           and
           Traian
           their
           kingdome
           from
           Clemens
           and
           Anacletus
           ,
           nor
           Hadrian
           from
           Enaristus
           and
           Alexander
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Innocentius
           3d.
           forbad
           obedience
           to
           Emperours
           :
           
             Bonifacius
             8●
          
           .
           
           for
           hatred
           of
           King
           Philip
           of
           France
           forbad
           to
           pay
           tribute
           to
           the
           Emperors
           ?
           
           the
           Devill
           might
           blush
           to
           lay
           that
           upon
           us
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Was
           there
           ever
           amongst
           us
           the
           like
           of
           their
           8
           ▪
           generall
           Councell
           ?
           
           A
           Prelate
           shall
           not
           light
           off
           his
           horse
           ,
           
           nor
           bow
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           nor
           shall
           a
           King
           seeke
           that
           of
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           under
           the
           paine
           of
           two
           yeares
           excommunication
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Did
             any
             of
             us
             thinke
             or
             write
             what
          
           Bellarmine
           
             hath
             spoken
             against
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ?
          
           
           If
           Princes
           cannot
           be
           moved
           by
           Church-censures
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Church
           require
           ,
           the
           (
           Pope
           )
           shall
           free
           their
           subiects
           from
           obeying
           them
           ,
           
             ipsisque
             principatus
             abrogabit
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           pull
           their
           Princedome
           from
           them
           .
           
             I
             say
             no
             more
             of
             this
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XX.
           
        
         
           Q.
           20.
           
           Whether
           or
           no
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           can
           be
           proved
           by
           Gods
           Word
           to
           be
           lawfull
           ?
        
         
           
             1.
             
             ARTICLE
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             worship
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             WE
             acknowledge
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             contained
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             
               New
               Testament
            
             to
             containe
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             and
             good
             manners
             ,
             our
             Covenant
             rejecteth
             all
             traditions
             contrary
             ,
             without
             and
             beside
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             rejecteth
             all
             religious
             
             observances
             ,
             all
             humane
             Ceremonies
             ,
             all
             religious
             symbolicall
             signes
             ,
             all
             new
             meanes
             of
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             all
             Images
             ,
             positive
             Rites
             which
             have
             any
             influence
             in
             Gods
             worship
             as
             will-worship
             ,
             and
             impious
             additions
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             
               Jer.
               7.
               7.
               2
               
               Sam.
               7.
               7.
               
               Deut.
               12.
               32.
               
               Deut.
               4.
               2.
               
               Lev.
               10.
               2.
               
               Heb.
               1.
               13.
               
               Heb.
               7.
               14.
               1
               
               Chron.
               15.
               13.
               1
               
               King.
               12.
               32.
               
               Mat.
               15.
               14.
               
               Rev.
            
             22.
             18.
             whereas
             they
             want
             warrant
             from
             Gods
             word
             .
             All
             actions
             of
             divine
             worship
             ,
             all
             religious
             meanes
             of
             worship
             ,
             all
             actions
             of
             morall
             conversation
             must
             be
             warranted
             by
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               according
               as
               it
               is
               written
            
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             cause
             our
             Church
             condemneth
             kneeling
             in
             the
             act
             of
             receiving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             all
             Holy-dayes
             dedicated
             to
             God
             or
             Saints
             ,
             except
             the
             Lords-day
             ,
             confirmation
             ,
             bed-communion
             ,
             surplice
             ,
             corner-cap
             ,
             &c.
             because
             they
             are
             acts
             of
             worship
             and
             religious
             meanes
             of
             worship
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             is
             clearly
             shewne
             to
             the
             Reader
             by
             the
             following
             Categoricke
             Tables
             ,
             where
             all
             right
             worship
             ,
             morall
             acts
             of
             discipline
             and
             conversation
             that
             are
             lawfull
             will
             bide
             the
             tryall
             of
             this
             
               (
               according
               as
               it
               is
               written
               )
            
             even
             to
             the
             last
             specificke
             and
             individuall
             humane
             act
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             last
             individuall
             act
             is
             proved
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             that
             same
             Categorie
             is
             proved
             :
             As
             when
             I
             prove
             Peter
             to
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             I
             prove
             him
             to
             be
             a
             sensitive
             creature
             ,
             a
             living
             creature
             ,
             a
             bodily
             substance
             ,
             &c.
             which
             no
             man
             seeth
             in
             the
             Categorie
             of
             humane
             Ceremonies
             and
             unlawfull
             offices
             .
             Hence
             our
             first
             Categorie
             .
          
           
             
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Mat.
               26.
               26.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Sacramentall
               worship
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Partaking
               of
               the
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             
               4.
               
               Partaking
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               in
               this
               time
               and
               place
               by
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Anna.
              
               
            
          
           
             So
             in
             the
             officers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Col.
                 4.
                 17.
                 
                 Phil.
              
               2.
               25
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               lawfull
               Minister
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               lawfull
               Pastor
               ,
            
             
               3.
               
               Archippus
               Epaphroditus
               ,
            
          
           
           
             So
          
           
             
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               1.
               an
               act
               of
               discipline
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               An
               act
               of
               Church-censure
               ,
            
             
               3.
               
               An
               act
               of
               the
               Eldership
               of
               Corinth
               excommunicating
               the
               incestuous
               man.
               
            
          
           
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             an
             act
             of
             charity
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             But
             come
             to
             the
             Categorie
             of
             Formalists
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             a
             great
             defect
             ,
             and
             this
             
               (
               as
               it
               is
               written
            
             )
             shall
             be
             wanting
             foure
             times
             ,
             as
             the
             diagram
             following
             doth
             show
             plainly
             .
          
           
             
               not
               written
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Order
               and
               decency
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               
            
             
               2
               Orderly
               Ceremonies
               of
               humane
               institution
            
             
               3.
               
               Sacred
               symbolicall
               signes
               of
               Religions
               institution
               devised
               by
               men
            
             
               4.
               
               Surplice
               ,
               crossing
               ,
            
             
               5.
               
               A
               Surplice
               upon
               
                 William
                 ,
                 Thomas
              
               ,
               the
               crossing
               of
               this
               Infant
               John
               ,
               made
               by
               this
               Pastor
               Thomas
               ,
               this
               day
               and
               place
            
          
           
             So
             the
             reason
             is
             cleare
             why
             we
             will
             have
             nothing
             undetermined
             by
             Scripture
             in
             either
             acts
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             except
             meere
             circumstances
             of
             persons
             ,
             time
             ,
             and
             place
             ▪
             which
             adde
             no
             new
             morality
             to
             the
             actions
             ,
             is
             because
             we
             hold
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             perfect
             in
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             all
             points
             of
             discipline
             ,
             which
             the
             Patrons
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             humane
             Prelates
             are
             forced
             with
             Papists
             to
             deny
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             ARTICLE
             .
          
           
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             THe
             ordinary
             officers
             of
             our
             Church
             are
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             
               whom
               belongeth
               the
               word
               of
               exhortation
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             in
             schooles
             expound
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               convince
               gainsayers
            
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             Governours
             ,
             or
             
               governing
               Elders
               
               who
               rule
               well
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             Acts
             15.
             23.
             and
             Deacons
             who
             care
             for
             the
             poore
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Prelate
             who
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             the
             Pastor
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             creature
             ,
             having
             majority
             of
             power
             ,
             both
             of
             order
             and
             jurisdiction
             above
             the
             Pastor
             and
             Doctor
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             did
             ever
             repute
             such
             an
             one
             the
             fifth
             element
             ,
             and
             the
             sixt
             finger
             in
             the
             hand
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             warrant
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unlawfull
             ,
             
               Exod.
               25.
               9.
               
               Heb.
               8.
               5.
               1
               
               Chron.
               8.
               19.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               1
               
               King.
            
             6.
             38.
             as
             also
             expresly
             condemned
             ,
             
               Luke
               22.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Mat.
               18.
               18.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             5.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Acts
             1.
             23.
             
             Acts
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             constitution
             and
             infancy
             of
             our
             Church
             there
             were
             some
             visitors
             ,
             and
             superintendents
             for
             planting
             of
             Churches
             ,
             because
             breasts
             and
             haire
             of
             our
             Churches
             were
             not
             growne
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             sent
             such
             to
             plant
             ,
             and
             visit
             Churches
             ,
             and
             appoint
             Elders
             in
             Congregations
             ,
             
               Acts
               8.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Acts
               13.
               14.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Acts
            
             14.
             23.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Acts
             21.
             17
             ,
             18.
             but
             after
             the
             Church
             was
             planted
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             such
             .
          
           
             
               Titular
               Doctors
            
             who
             were
             Pastors
             onely
             ,
             and
             taught
             not
             in
             the
             Schooles
             ,
             but
             were
             onely
             previous
             dispositions
             to
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             blew
             colour
             prepareth
             a
             cloth
             for
             purple
             ,
             our
             Church
             never
             allowed
             ,
             upon
             the
             grounds
             allowing
             lawfull
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             ,
             
               Rom.
               12.
               7
               ,
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               28.
               
               Eph.
            
             4.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             ARTICLE
             .
          
           
             Calling
             of
             Officers
             ,
             and
             especially
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             IVnius
             maketh
             according
             to
             Gods
             word
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             Pastors
             calling
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Election
             ,
             some
             call
             it
             Nomination
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Presentation
             ,
             or
             offering
             of
             the
             man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Confirmation
             .
             When
             a
             place
             vacketh
             in
             the
             ministery
             ,
             
             with
             us
             a
             Pastor
             maketh
             a
             Sermon
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             shewing
             what
             a
             person
             the
             Pastor
             should
             be
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             22.
             
             The
             looking
             out
             of
             a
             man
             is
             sometimes
             given
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             with
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             say
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               looke
               ye
               out
               seven
               men
               .
            
             But
             ordinarily
             this
             beginneth
             at
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             Colledge
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             from
             whence
             things
             take
             their
             beginning
             ,
             
               Acts
               1.
               15.
               
               And
               in
               those
               dayes
            
             (
             when
             the
             Church
             wanted
             an
             Apostle
             )
             Peter
             
               stood
               up
               ,
               and
               said
            
             ,
             Acts.
             6.
             2.
             
               then
               the
               twelve
               called
               the
               multitude
               .
            
             When
             they
             wanted
             Deacons
             ,
             Acts
             21.
             18.
             the
             matter
             is
             brought
             first
             to
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             Acts
             11.
             30.
             the
             Disciples
             charity
             is
             sent
             to
             the
             Eldership
             .
             Paul
             sent
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Titus
               ,
               Sylvanus
            
             ,
             whom
             after
             the
             multitude
             did
             approve
             ,
             
               Acts
               14.
               22.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             8.
             16.
             and
             so
             doe
             we
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             person
             is
             tryed
             ,
             1.
             by
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             1.
             his
             ability
             ,
             
               that
               he
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             3.
             
               that
               he
               be
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             else
             the
             Timothies
             of
             the
             Church
             lay
             
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               him
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
             So
             the
             Presbytery
             tryeth
             according
             to
             these
             Canons
             with
             us
             ,
             his
             skill
             in
             the
             Tongues
             ,
             
               Latine
               ,
               Hebrew
            
             ,
             and
             Greeke
             ;
             his
             ability
             of
             preaching
             popular
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             controversies
             ,
             in
             Chronology
             ,
             and
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             be
             proved
             and
             tryed
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             preaching
             sundry
             Sermons
             to
             them
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             10.
             
             
               And
               let
               these
               first
               be
               proved
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               use
               the
               office
               ,
            
             what
             ever
             officers
             they
             shall
             be
             ,
             
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               Elders
               or
               Deacons
               .
            
             Also
             his
             grace
             and
             godlinesse
             is
             tryed
             by
             both
             people
             and
             Presbytery
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             his
             ability
             to
             governe
             ,
             
               v.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Acts
               6.
               3.
               
               Titus
            
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             his
             fidelity
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             and
             he
             must
             bring
             a
             Testimoniall
             or
             Christian
             Letters
             of
             recommendation
             ,
             from
             those
             amongst
             whom
             he
             lived
             as
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             all
             this
             is
             done
             he
             is
             not
             yet
             a
             Pastor
             .
             Then
             a
             day
             is
             appointed
             ,
             wherein
             an
             Edict
             is
             read
             and
             affixed
             on
             the
             Church-doore
             ,
             and
             another
             day
             set
             for
             his
             ordination
             ,
             
             at
             which
             day
             the
             Edict
             is
             called
             ,
             all
             who
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             object
             against
             his
             life
             and
             doctrine
             are
             thrise
             publikely
             at
             the
             Church-dore
             invited
             to
             come
             and
             object
             :
             And
             this
             we
             thinke
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             3.
             to
             finde
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             the
             man.
             The
             day
             of
             ordination
             is
             a
             day
             of
             fasting
             and
             praying
             for
             Gods
             blessing
             to
             the
             ministery
             ,
             as
             Acts
             13.
             23.
             
             
               And
               they
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               and
               prayed
               with
               fasting
               ,
            
             Acts
             13.
             3.
             
               and
               when
               they
               had
               fasted
               and
               prayed
               ,
               they
               laid
               their
               hands
               on
               them
               .
            
             The
             Presbytery
             and
             people
             meeting
             ,
             some
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             Acts
             1.
             15.
             preacheth
             for
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             ,
             as
             Peter
             doth
             there
             ,
             v.
             17.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             After
             Sermon
             the
             Pastor
             calleth
             him
             up
             before
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             demandeth
             if
             he
             be
             willing
             to
             accept
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             testifie
             his
             consent
             as
             Isaiah
             ,
             Isa.
             6.
             8.
             
             Jer.
             6.
             v.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Acts
             9.
             20.
             
             Then
             the
             Pastor
             asketh
             the
             peoples
             consent
             ,
             which
             they
             testifie
             by
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             as
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
               and
               the
               man
               must
               please
               the
               whole
               multitude
               ,
            
             as
             Acts
             6.
             v.
             5.
             
             Acts
             1.
             26.
             
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             commeth
             downe
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             he
             with
             the
             Presbytery
             
               layeth
               their
               hands
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               prayeth
            
             that
             God
             would
             blesse
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             6.
             
             
               The
               Apostles
               prayed
               and
               laid
               their
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
            
             Acts
             13.
             3.
             
             
               They
               prayed
               and
               laid
               their
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             all
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             Eldership
             of
             the
             Congregation
             
               give
               him
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               fellowship
               ,
            
             as
             Gal.
             2.
             9.
             
             The
             action
             is
             closed
             with
             thanksgiving
             ,
             as
             all
             grave
             actions
             should
             be
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             order
             in
             substance
             is
             kept
             in
             ordaining
             Doctors
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
             Here
             are
             no
             popish
             toyes
             ,
             which
             Papists
             use
             in
             ordination
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             flocke
             against
             their
             consent
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             appointed
             a
             Pastor
             but
             of
             a
             certaine
             flocke
             ,
             as
             
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
           
           
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             receiveth
             the
             childe
             in
             her
             fellowship
             ,
             as
             
               Rom
               ▪
               6.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             4.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             The
             presenter
             of
             the
             childe
             is
             the
             father
             ,
             or
             some
             friend
             if
             he
             be
             dead
             or
             absent
             ,
             because
             the
             childe
             is
             received
             in
             the
             Covenant
             because
             the
             fathers
             are
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             sealed
             with
             the
             same
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Acts
               2.
               37
               ,
               38
               Rom.
               11.
               14.
               
               Gen.
            
             17.
             7
             ,
             8.
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             the
             action
             is
             closed
             with
             thanksgiving
             ,
             as
             all
             grave
             ,
             but
             especially
             actions
             of
             Gods
             worship
             should
             be
             ended
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             16.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             as
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             is
             closed
             ,
             Mat.
             26.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           
             6.
             
             ARTICLE
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             THese
             onely
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             charity
             
               have
               tryed
               and
               examined
               themselvess
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
             The
             prophane
             and
             scandalus
             are
             debarred
             from
             this
             Table
             ,
             as
             
               Mat.
               7
               6.
               
               Psal.
               50.
               v.
            
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             This
             Sacrament
             requiring
             a
             self-examination
             going
             before
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             
             Therefore
             a
             Sermon
             of
             preparation
             is
             preached
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             prepared
             and
             dieted
             his
             guests
             with
             heavenly
             Sermons
             preceding
             the
             action
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             ,
             
               Luke
               22.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Marke
               14.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Mat.
               26.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Iohn
               13.
               v.
            
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             A
             Table
             is
             covered
             ,
             not
             an
             Altar
             erected
             ,
             as
             is
             
               Luke
               22.
               21.
               
               Iohn
            
             13.
             28.
             
             A
             Sermon
             for
             the
             pupose
             in
             hand
             is
             preached
             before
             ,
             as
             Christ
             doth
             ,
             
               Joh.
               13.
               18
               ,
               19
               20.
               
               Mat.
            
             26.
             22
             ,
             23.
             as
             a
             Sermon
             goeth
             before
             Baptisme
             ,
             
               Acts
               8.
               35
               ,
               39.
               
               Acts
            
             19.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             banqueters
             
               sit
               downe
               at
               Table
            
             ,
             even
             as
             
               Iesus
               sate
               downe
               with
               the
               twelve
               Disciples
               ,
            
             as
             is
             
               Mat.
               26.
               v.
            
             20.
             and
             
               v.
               28.
               
               Marke
               14.
               v.
            
             18.
             and
             22.
             the
             Lord
             honouring
             them
             with
             Table-honour
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             ,
             
               Luke
               22.
               21.
               
               Iohn
            
             13.
             24
             ,
             28.
             
             The
             Pastor
             
               taketh
               the
               bread
            
             ,
             and
             before
             
               he
               breake
               it
               ,
               he
               giveth
               thanks
               ,
            
             and
             prayeth
             for
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Elements
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             and
             use
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             
             did
             ,
             Mat.
             26.
             26
             and
             thereafter
             taketh
             the
             bread
             ,
             rehearseth
             the
             words
             of
             the
             institution
             ,
             
               and
               breaketh
               the
               bread
               ,
               and
               giveth
               to
               the
               banqueters
               ,
               and
               they
               divide
               it
               amongst
               them
               ,
               at
               Christs
               commandement
               ,
               as
               also
               he
               taketh
               the
               cup
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               drinke
               ye
               all
               of
               this
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             ;
             &c.
             as
             Christ
             did
             ,
             
               Mat.
               26.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Marke
               14.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Luke
               22.
               19
               ,
               20.
               v.
            
             17.
             
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             while
             the
             people
             are
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             is
             speaking
             of
             
               Christs
               love
               in
               dying
               for
               man
               ,
            
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               death
            
             ,
             of
             faith
             required
             in
             
               annuntiating
               the
               Lords
               death
               till
               he
               come
               againe
               ,
            
             even
             as
             Christ
             all
             the
             while
             entertained
             his
             guests
             with
             heavenly
             Sermons
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             ,
             
               Mat.
               26.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               Marke
               14.
               25.
               
               Luke
               22.
               21
               ,
               2●
               .
               Iohn
            
             13.
             and
             having
             done
             ,
             they
             sing
             a
             Psalme
             ,
             as
             Christ
             and
             his
             Disciples
             did
             ,
             
               Mat.
               6.
               28.
               
               Mar.
            
             14
             26
             all
             the
             while
             Elders
             in
             reverend
             and
             decent
             manner
             attend
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Table
             as
             the
             banquet
             requireth
             ;
             for
             that
             some
             serve
             at
             that
             Supper
             is
             gathered
             from
             
               Mat.
               26.
               19.
               
               Marke
            
             14.
             15.
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             
               of
               a
               large
               upper
               roome
               furnished
               and
               prepared
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             cleare
             warrant
             for
             a
             large
             Table
             ,
             a
             cleane
             and
             faire
             Table-cloth
             ,
             Basons
             ,
             Cups
             ,
             and
             vessels
             decent
             and
             comely
             for
             that
             service
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ
             his
             guirding
             himselfe
             with
             a
             towell
             ,
             and
             washing
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             standing
             as
             a
             servant
             ,
             
               Iohn
               13.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Luke
            
             22.
             27.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             requires
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             therefore
             afternoone
             a
             Sermon
             of
             thanksgiving
             is
             preached
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             warranted
             from
             Mat.
             26.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           
             7.
             
             ARTICLE
             .
          
           
             Publike
             Fasting
             .
          
           
             THe
             Fast
             is
             indicted
             eight
             dayes
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             laid
             open
             for
             preparing
             of
             the
             people
             for
             humiliation
             ,
             as
             
               Ioel
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Isa.
            
             22.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             We
             have
             no
             
               anniversarie
               ,
               and
               set
               Fasts
               or
               Feasts
               either
               ,
            
             because
             God
             himselfe
             by
             his
             judgement
             imminent
             ,
             or
             already
             inflicted
             ,
             or
             by
             permitting
             his
             people
             to
             follow
             their
             
               owne
               
               
               
               
               
               wayes
               ,
               calleth
               to
               fasting
               and
               mourning
               ,
            
             Isa.
             22.
             13
             ,
             Joel
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             by
             his
             mercies
             and
             wonderfull
             deliverances
             calleth
             to
             extraordinary
             joy
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             Psal.
             118.
             24.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             preached
             ,
             as
             Ioel
             2.
             and
             Isa
             58.
             and
             the
             Fast
             observed
             with
             abstinence
             from
             meat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             carnall
             and
             ordinary
             pleasures
             .
             Ioel
             2.
             16.
             
             We
             thinke
             to
             deny
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             publike
             fasting
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             were
             a
             day
             onely
             of
             spirituall
             feasting
             and
             rejoycing
             ,
             because
             that
             day
             Christ
             ended
             the
             worke
             of
             redemption
             and
             second
             Creation
             ,
             is
             a
             wronging
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             is
             ordained
             for
             the
             whole
             publike
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             joying
             ,
             sorrowing
             for
             sinne
             ,
             learning
             Gods
             will
             in
             all
             and
             every
             point
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Sabbath
             was
             not
             ordained
             onely
             for
             Meditation
             on
             the
             worke
             of
             Creation
             ,
             but
             for
             worships
             of
             all
             kinde
             :
             The
             worship
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             7.
             is
             as
             large
             as
             preaching
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             visions
             of
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             the
             whole
             ordinary
             worship
             publike
             .
             It
             is
             then
             too
             narrow
             to
             restrict
             all
             our
             Sabbath-worship
             to
             one
             single
             act
             of
             festivall
             rejoycing
             .
          
        
         
           
             8.
             
             ARTICLE
             .
          
           
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             MArriage
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             not
             a
             contract
             meerly
             humane
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             said
             to
             joyne
             the
             parties
             together
             ,
             Mat
             19.
             6.
             and
             God
             first
             married
             Adam
             and
             Eve.
             We
             thinke
             it
             fit
             that
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               Embassador
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             should
             joyne
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Gen.
               2.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Mat.
               19.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               4.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             7.
             expressed
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             eschewing
             of
             scandals
             ,
             harlotry
             ,
             forbidden
             Marriages
             ,
             for
             obtaining
             consent
             of
             Parents
             and
             vice-parents
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             parties
             contracted
             to
             the
             parties
             to
             be
             
             married
             ,
             proclamation
             of
             purposed
             marriage
             is
             needfull
             ,
             that
             we
             give
             no
             offence
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               10.
               32
               ,
               33.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             7.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             9.
             
             ARTICLE
             .
          
           
             Buriall
             .
          
           
             AS
             comming
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             neither
             interring
             and
             buriall
             is
             performed
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             with
             preaching
             ,
             reading
             service
             over
             the
             dead
             ,
             singing
             Scriptures
             (
             as
             Papists
             )
             which
             tend
             to
             superstition
             ,
             therfore
             we
             use
             only
             with
             a
             company
             of
             Christians
             in
             decent
             manner
             to
             convey
             the
             corps
             to
             the
             Earth
             with
             moderate
             mourning
             ,
             conference
             of
             our
             mortality
             ,
             as
             Sarah
             ,
             Gen.
             23.
             2
             ,
             19.
             
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             31.
             and
             Joshua
             ,
             Josh.
             24.
             30.
             and
             Samuell
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Josiah
             were
             buried
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             of
             buriall
             with
             us
             is
             not
             under
             the
             Altar
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             of
             assembling
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             or
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             Papists
             doe
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             publick
             place
             either
             neare
             the
             Church
             or
             some
             inclosed
             field
             ,
             because
             the
             Jewes
             buried
             sometimes
             in
             a
             cave
             ,
             Genes
             .
             25.
             9.
             sometimes
             in
             a
             valley
             ,
             Deut.
             34.
             6.
             sometimes
             in
             
               a
               garden
            
             ,
             2
             Kin.
             21.
             18.
             
             Joh.
             19.
             41.
             
          
        
         
           
             ART
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Schooles
             and
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             with
             us
             
               Doctors
               of
               Divinity
            
             who
             teach
             in
             Schooles
             and
             Vniversities
             ,
             men
             tryed
             to
             be
             holy
             and
             learned
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             in
             office
             ,
             as
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             10.
             under
             whose
             instruction
             are
             students
             ayming
             at
             the
             holy
             mynistery
             called
             exspectantes
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             in
             their
             Colledges
             ,
             were
             young
             
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               sonnes
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             as
             1
             
               Sam.
               10.
               5.
               2
               
               Kin.
               2.
               7.
               2
               
               Kin.
               4.
               1.
               1
               
               Kin.
            
             20.
             35.
             
             These
             Doctors
             and
             also
             the
             teachers
             of
             humane
             literature
             ,
             who
             
               traine
               up
               children
               in
               the
               nurture
               and
               admonition
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Pro.
             22.
             6.
             
             Ephes.
             6.
             4.
             if
             they
             ayme
             at
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             prophecie
             in
             our
             presbyteriall
             meetings
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             ART
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             ELders
             helpe
             the
             Pastors
             in
             governing
             ,
             but
             
               labour
               not
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             1
             Tim
             5.
             17.
             and
             yet
             visit
             the
             sick
             ,
             over-see
             the
             wayes
             and
             manners
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             
               rule
               with
               diligen●e
            
             ,
             Rom
             12.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             and
             judge
             with
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             
               Matth.
               18.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Deacons
            
             are
             officer
             ;
             who
             judge
             not
             authoritatively
             ,
             neither
             
             preach
             the
             Word
             nor
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             
               attend
               Tables
            
             ,
             or
             taketh
             care
             of
             the
             Churches
             rents
             ,
             and
             
               sheweth
               mercy
               with
               chearfullnesse
            
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             8.
             being
             tryed
             to
             be
             grave
             ,
             sober
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             are
             put
             in
             office
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vpon
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               ,
               every
               one
               layeth
               by
               in
               store
               ,
               as
               God
               prospereth
               him
               ,
            
             giving
             it
             in
             to
             abroad
             at
             the
             Church-doore
             ,
             
               for
               the
               reliefe
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
            
             as
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             provided
             that
             Ministers
             have
             competent
             stipends
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor
             9.
             13.
             and
             that
             Hospitals
             be
             upholden
             ,
             
               Mat.
               25.
               35
               ,
               36.
               
               Eccl.
            
             11.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             that
             the
             fabrick
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             upholden
             by
             the
             Patron
             and
             free-holders
             ,
             as
             
               Mal.
               1.
               10.
               
               Hag.
               1.
               4.
               
               Hag.
            
             2.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             ART
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Church-Assemblies
             and
             the
             power
             of
             censures
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             Assemblies
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             as
             were
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Church
             ,
             
               Act.
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Act
               6.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Act.
               11.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Act.
            
             15.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             &c.
             They
             handle
             only
             matters
             meerly
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             what
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             edifie
             ,
             
               Mat.
               18.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             5.
             5
             ,
             6.
             but
             no
             things
             civill
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             
               civill
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             Luk.
             22.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Luk.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             compared
             with
             Rom.
             12.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Assemblies
             in
             our
             Church
             are
             of
             foure
             sorts
             .
             1.
             
             Sessions
             of
             every
             particular
             Congregation
             who
             hath
             power
             of
             discipline
             in
             things
             belonging
             to
             themselves
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             
               to
               rebuke
               publickly
               these
               who
               sinne
               publickly
               ,
            
             as
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             to
             admit
             or
             not
             admit
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             order
             decently
             the
             publick
             worship
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               11.
               20
               ,
               21.
               1
               
               Cor.
               14.
               33
               ,
               40.
               
               Tit.
            
             1.
             5.
             
             Hence
             there
             was
             an
             Eldership
             ordained
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             23.
             
             Also
             seeing
             every
             particular
             Congregation
             is
             a
             visible
             ministeriall
             Church
             ,
             having
             power
             of
             the
             Keyes
             in
             preaching
             the
             Word
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             but
             a
             small
             number
             ,
             
               as
               two
               or
               three
               assembled
               in
               Christs
               name
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             yet
             have
             they
             a
             promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             his
             presence
             for
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             in
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Assembly
             is
             a
             Classis
             of
             many
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             from
             sundry
             congregations
             who
             have
             power
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             
             in
             respect
             that
             the
             person
             excommunicated
             doth
             keep
             company
             with
             many
             consociated
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             a
             leaven
             may
             infect
             many
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               5.
               4.
               
               Mat.
               26
               ,
               59.
               
               Joh.
               11.
               47.
               
               Act.
            
             20.
             17
             ,
             18.
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             one
             Pastor
             of
             a
             single
             Congregation
             not
             being
             able
             to
             ordaine
             a
             Pastor
             (
             because
             it
             wanteth
             example
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             )
             therefore
             a
             
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Presbytery
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
            
             ,
             who
             have
             power
             larger
             then
             a
             Session
             ,
             even
             to
             excommunicate
             and
             ordaine
             Pastors
             is
             necessary
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             ordaineth
             Timothy
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             deprive
             and
             excommunicate
             him
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
               Act.
            
             20.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             These
             are
             to
             assemble
             together
             ,
             and
             
               to
               prophecy
               two
               or
               three
               by
               course
               ,
            
             and
             others
             sitting
             by
             are
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             every
             mans
             gifts
             may
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             and
             the
             Church
             edified
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             and
             howbeit
             these
             Prophets
             were
             extraordinarily
             gifted
             ,
             yet
             their
             preaching
             by
             courses
             and
             the
             authoritative
             trying
             and
             judging
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Pastors
             cannot
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             for
             if
             that
             were
             extraordinary
             and
             temporary
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             now
             in
             the
             Church
             no
             Colledge
             of
             Pastors
             who
             are
             to
             try
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             
               that
               they
               lay
               not
               hands
               on
               them
               suddenly
               ,
            
             1
             Tim
             5.
             22.
             and
             are
             to
             take
             care
             
               to
               commit
               the
               Gospell
               to
               faithfull
               men
               who
               are
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             Tit.
             1.
             5
             ,
             ●
             .
             therfore
             is
             this
             Presbytery
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             Assembly
             is
             the
             meeting
             of
             many
             Pastors
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             or
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             Congregations
             ,
             who
             handle
             matters
             of
             discipline
             which
             concerne
             the
             whole
             Province
             ,
             and
             many
             moe
             Congregations
             ,
             which
             differeth
             not
             from
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             Presbytery
             containing
             moe
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             :
             so
             we
             thinke
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             many
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             at
             Jerusalem
             then
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             therfore
             the
             meeting
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             of
             Jerusalem
             and
             the
             Churches
             about
             ,
             Act.
             21.
             18
             ,
             19.
             was
             a
             Provinciall
             Assembly
             ,
             so
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             being
             more
             then
             an
             ordinary
             Presbytery
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             Act.
             19.
             was
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Provinciall
             Assembly
             ,
             or
             a
             greater
             Presbytery
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
           
             The
             fourth
             Assembly
             is
             a
             generall
             Assembly
             of
             many
             Provincef
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             cleare
             warrant
             of
             our
             Nationall
             Assembly
             ,
             as
             Act.
             1.
             15.
             where
             the
             eleven
             Apostles
             were
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             2.
             where
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             were
             ,
             and
             Act.
             15.
             where
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Antioch
               ,
               Syria
            
             ,
             and
             Sylicia
             are
             met
             in
             their
             principall
             guides
             ,
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               Elders
            
             :
             with
             us
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Commissioner
             is
             present
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Nationall
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             King
             David
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Asa
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               9.
               
               Hezekiah
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               29.
               4
               
               Josiah
               2
               Chron.
            
             34
             29
             for
             the
             King
             beareth
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             as
             a
             politick
             President
             ,
             and
             nursing
             Father
             ,
             
               Esa.
               49.
               23.
               
               Rom.
            
             13.
             4.
             
             The
             members
             of
             the
             Councell
             are
             
               Pastors
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               Elders
            
             ,
             as
             Act.
             15.
             23.
             sent
             by
             the
             Churches
             for
             that
             effect
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             All
             the
             Churches
             have
             place
             to
             speake
             ,
             propound
             and
             reason
             in
             an
             orderly
             way
             ,
             as
             there
             
               the
               multitude
               spake
            
             ,
             v.
             12
             ,
             13.
             but
             none
             have
             decisive
             voices
             save
             only
             Commissioners
             ,
             as
             
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
            
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             v.
             2
             ,
             6.
             
             Ch.
             16.
             4.
             
             Ch.
             21.
             25.
             
             The
             acts
             of
             the
             Assembly
             oblige
             all
             the
             absents
             ,
             not
             present
             in
             all
             their
             members
             ,
             as
             
               v.
               23
               24
               ,
               28.
               
               Act.
            
             16.
             4.
             ch
             .
             21.
             25.
             not
             because
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             matter
             which
             is
             necessary
             and
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             as
             Act.
             15.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             In
             this
             Assembly
             a
             Moderator
             is
             chosen
             ,
             who
             ordereth
             ,
             propoundeth
             ,
             and
             gathereth
             the
             voices
             ,
             as
             Acts
             15.
             either
             James
             or
             Peter
             .
             Silence
             is
             kept
             that
             one
             onely
             speake
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             v.
             7.
             first
             Peter
             ,
             after
             him
             Barnabas
             and
             
               Paul
               ,
               v.
            
             12.
             after
             them
             
               James
               ,
               v.
            
             13.
             and
             these
             who
             speake
             are
             to
             speake
             to
             the
             Assembly
             or
             Moderator
             ,
             not
             to
             parties
             ,
             as
             v.
             13.
             
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
            
             .
             Also
             a
             Clerke
             is
             chosen
             who
             writeth
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             as
             v.
             23.
             
               they
               wrote
               letters
               after
               this
               manner
               .
            
             The
             Commissioners
             carry
             home
             from
             the
             Scribe
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             the
             
               decrees
               of
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               them
               ,
            
             as
             Act.
             16.
             4.
             
             Christian
             prudency
             and
             natures
             light
             teacheth
             the
             time
             and
             place
             for
             the
             next
             Assembly
             to
             be
             appointed
             most
             conveniently
             ,
             for
             the
             ●ase
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Where
             matters
             are
             difficile
             to
             inferiour
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             parties
             wronged
             ,
             and
             
               there
               is
               no
               small
               dissension
            
             ,
             then
             
             references
             and
             appeales
             are
             made
             to
             the
             greater
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             they
             determine
             that
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             or
             A.
             B.
             and
             S.
             ●
             .
             
               goe
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               or
               the
               place
               of
               the
               next
               Assembly
               to
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               about
               this
               question
               ,
            
             as
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             All
             our
             inferiour
             Assemblies
             have
             brotherly
             correspondence
             by
             mutuall
             advise
             and
             counsell
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             but
             none
             have
             authoritative
             power
             over
             another
             ,
             as
             1
             
               Cor.
               16.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               2
               
               Cor.
               8.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Col.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             By
             reason
             of
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             no
             man
             though
             most
             eminent
             in
             gifts
             ,
             piety
             ,
             or
             authority
             ,
             may
             play
             the
             Diotrephes
             ,
             3
             John
             v.
             10.
             or
             hath
             power
             
               to
               cast
               out
               the
               brethren
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Assemblies
             order
             of
             gifts
             ,
             and
             subordination
             of
             the
             part
             to
             the
             whole
             is
             maintained
             ,
             as
             Antioch
             is
             inferiour
             to
             both
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Syria
            
             ,
             and
             Cilicia
             convened
             in
             a
             Synod
             ,
             
               Acts
               15.
               v.
            
             23.
             compared
             with
             28.
             
             Acts
             6.
             both
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Grecians
             are
             subject
             to
             a
             Synod
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             v.
             2.
             and
             Peter
             a
             pillar
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Paul
             inferiour
             to
             none
             of
             the
             greatest
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             Synods
             ,
             
               Acts
               11.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Acts
            
             21.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               By
               Assemblies
               ,
               schismes
               ,
               dissentions
               ,
            
             Acts
             15.
             2
             
               and
               errors
               or
               heresies
            
             subverting
             the
             soules
             
               of
               these
               of
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Syria
             ,
             and
             Cilicia
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               23
               ,
               24.
               are
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               unity
               preserved
               .
            
             In
             keeping
             of
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Assemblies
             particular
             Churches
             doe
             well
             ,
             v.
             28.
             and
             so
             are
             the
             Churches
             established
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             increase
             in
             number
             daily
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             Religion
             is
             restored
             to
             it's
             purity
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             enters
             into
             Covenant
             to
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             oath
             ,
             and
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             with
             their
             whole
             desire
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             found
             of
             them
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
               15.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               this
               have
               we
               found
               ,
            
             So
             long
             as
             we
             were
             as
             Judah
             ,
             who
             ruled
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             faithfull
             with
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
               Hos.
               11.
               v.
            
             12.
             and
             went
             not
             to
             Gilgal
             ,
             nor
             up
             to
             
               Beth-aven
               ,
               Hos
            
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             In
             Church-censures
             ,
             we
             proceed
             thus
             :
             In
             private
             faults
             if
             a
             brother
             offend
             a
             brother
             ,
             he
             is
             admonished
             alone
             by
             the
             offended
             ;
             If
             that
             gaine
             him
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             admonished
             before
             two
             or
             three
             ;
             If
             that
             prevaile
             not
             ,
             the
             matter
             
             is
             brought
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             hath
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ;
             If
             he
             obey
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             excommunicated
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             in
             more
             hainous
             and
             publike
             faults
             the
             scandalous
             person
             is
             not
             so
             dealt
             with
             ;
             but
             where
             the
             fault
             is
             grosse
             and
             hainous
             ,
             the
             offender
             more
             quickly
             is
             
               delivered
               to
               Satan
            
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Where
             obstin●cy
             and
             wilfull
             impenitencie
             is
             added
             to
             lesser
             scandals
             ,
             the
             offender
             is
             excommunicated
             ,
             as
             1
             Thes.
             3.
             14.
             yet
             with
             great
             meeknesse
             and
             longanimity
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             three
             Lords
             dayes
             publikely
             admonished
             ,
             and
             three
             Lords
             dayes
             publikely
             prayed
             for
             ,
             as
             this
             gentlenesse
             is
             required
             in
             the
             
               Lords
               servants
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             24
             ,
             25
             before
             they
             cut
             off
             any
             ,
             1
             Cor
             4.
             21.
             
             The
             censures
             publike
             of
             the
             Churches
             are
             rebukes
             in
             publike
             as
             Paul
             requireth
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             and
             that
             the
             rebuke
             may
             be
             publike
             ,
             and
             the
             rebuked
             may
             make
             publike
             confession
             before
             the
             offended
             Congregation
             :
             He
             standeth
             in
             a
             publike
             place
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             
               stoole
               or
               pillar
               of
               repentance
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             both
             a
             warrant
             by
             natures
             light
             ,
             which
             requireth
             that
             he
             who
             speaketh
             to
             a
             multitude
             should
             stand
             in
             a
             place
             where
             all
             may
             commodious●y
             heare
             to
             whom
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             as
             
               Judg.
               9.
               7.
               
               Deut
            
             27.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             also
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             Salomons
             example
             ,
             who
             on
             
               a
               scaffold
            
             spake
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             14.
             30.
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             Ezra
             ,
             who
             read
             to
             the
             people
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             Law
             
               in
               a
               pulpit
               of
               wood
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               made
               for
               the
               purpose
               ,
            
             Nehem.
             8.
             4.
             which
             also
             is
             a
             warrant
             for
             a
             pulpit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             this
             publike
             rebuking
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             second
             censure
             adjoyned
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             debarring
             of
             the
             offender
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             28.
             which
             is
             our
             lesser
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             third
             censure
             is
             the
             greater
             excommunication
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             censures
             ,
             but
             divers
             wayes
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             or
             Eldership
             judicially
             and
             authoritatively
             ,
             by
             Paul
             his
             pastorall
             spirit
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             the
             Minister
             in
             the
             Churches
             name
             pronouncing
             the
             sentence
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             20.
             and
             and
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             1.
             consenting
             and
             approving
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             2.
             
             Mourning
             and
             being
             humbled
             at
             the
             sinne
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             2.
             3.
             
             Abstaining
             from
             all
             brotherly
             fellowship
             and
             familiarity
             with
             him
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             except
             where
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             require
             duties
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             sonne
             to
             the
             excommunicated
             father
             owes
             love
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             conversing
             with
             him
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             12.
             
             For
             a
             commandement
             naturall
             and
             simply
             morall
             obligeth
             more
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             roome
             before
             the
             positive
             and
             lesser
             commandement
             ,
             as
             
               Hos.
               6.
               6.
               
               Mat.
            
             12.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             yet
             is
             the
             excommunicated
             excluded
             onely
             from
             the
             publike
             prayers
             and
             seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             from
             private
             prayers
             and
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             3.
             15.
             
             For
             the
             Church
             intendeth
             in
             that
             censure
             the
             
               saving
               of
               his
               spirit
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             and
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             is
             that
             necessary
             meane
             of
             salvation
             ,
             
               Rom.
               1.
               16.
               1
               
               Cor.
               1.
               18
               ,
               21.
               
               Rom.
               10.
               17.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             1.
             23.
             
             The
             contrary
             order
             not
             unlike
             to
             this
             is
             kept
             in
             confirming
             authoritatively
             the
             Churches
             love
             to
             the
             excommunicated
             person
             being
             penitent
             ,
             and
             in
             pardoning
             and
             forgiving
             him
             when
             he
             heartily
             sorroweth
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             From
             this
             censure
             no
             member
             of
             our
             Church
             is
             exempted
             ;
             yea
             a
             scandalous
             Pastor
             is
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             deprived
             and
             excommunicated
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             1
             
               Tim
               4.
               14.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             2.
             14.
             and
             he
             who
             hath
             committed
             c●ying
             and
             hainous
             sins
             is
             scarce
             ever
             to
             be
             readmitted
             in
             the
             ministery
             ,
             as
             being
             hardly
             found
             such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             described
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               3.
               
               Tit.
               1
               ▪
            
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             except
             it
             be
             seen
             to
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             obtained
             mercy
             in
             a
             conspicuous
             and
             large
             measure
             ,
             as
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             13.
             
             ARTICLE
             .
          
           
             Private
             Worship
             .
          
           
             NOne
             may
             preach
             the
             word
             with
             us
             but
             Pastors
             and
             
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             and
             such
             of
             their
             sort
             who
             aime
             at
             the
             holy
             ministery
             ,
             and
             that
             authority
             Ecclesiasticall
             must
             warrant
             them
             is
             cleare
             by
             our
             Law
             and
             practise
             ,
             
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             5.
             2
             
             King.
             2.
             7.
             2
             
             King.
             4
             ▪
             1.
             1
             
             King.
             20.
             35.
             
             
             The
             worship
             of
             God
             is
             commanded
             by
             our
             Assemblies
             to
             be
             in
             private
             families
             ,
             
             as
             chatechizing
             by
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             better
             gifted
             in
             every
             Family
             ,
             
               Deut.
               6.
               6.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Gen.
               18.
               19.
               
               Ephes.
               6.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             3.
             15.
             praying
             ,
             Zach.
             12.
             10.
             
             None
             by
             any
             act
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             whether
             Pastor
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             in
             office
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             office
             ,
             is
             obliged
             to
             a
             stinted
             or
             read
             prayer
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             alloweth
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             26
             ,
             27.
             yea
             here
             it
             is
             free
             to
             all
             ,
             having
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             to
             expresse
             their
             particular
             necessities
             ,
             which
             cannot
             well
             be
             booked
             ,
             to
             God
             according
             to
             the
             present
             case
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             person
             praying
             ,
             as
             the
             Saints
             have
             done
             ,
             
               Psal.
               88
               ▪
               9.
               
               Psal.
               5.
               7.
               
               Psal.
               28.
               2.
               
               Psal.
               1
               ▪
               21.
               1.
               
               Psal.
               123.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               17.
               1.
               
               Luk.
            
             18.
             13.
             and
             
               Psal.
               3.
               
               Psal.
               5.
               
               Psal.
               25.
               
               Psal.
               30.
               
               Psal.
               34.
               
               Psal.
               54.
               
               Psal.
               57.
               
               Psal.
            
             63.
             &c.
             yet
             did
             our
             Church
             never
             condemne
             ,
             but
             constantly
             practise
             the
             praying
             of
             that
             divine
             and
             Canonicall
             prayer
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             called
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             as
             being
             commanded
             ,
             
               Mat
               6.
               9
               
               Luk.
            
             11.
             2.
             in
             matter
             and
             manner
             ,
             though
             affirmative
             precepts
             oblige
             not
             
               ad
               semper
            
             .
             Also
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             is
             commanded
             by
             our
             Church
             in
             Families
             ,
             as
             
               Exod.
               29.
               39.
               
               Psal.
               55.
               17.
               
               Eph.
            
             5.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             and
             house-discipline
             ,
             as
             
               Job
               1
               ▪
               3.
               
               Deut.
               21.
               18.
               
               Psal.
            
             101.
             7.
             and
             private
             fasting
             in
             Families
             ,
             
               Nehem
               1.
               4.
               
               Esth.
               4.
               16.
               
               Zach.
            
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Our
             Assembly
             also
             commandeth
             godly
             conference
             at
             all
             occasionall
             meetings
             ,
             
             or
             as
             Gods
             providence
             shall
             dispose
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             
               Heb.
               3.
               13.
               1
               
               Thes.
               5.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Levit.
               19
               ▪
               17.
               
               Zach.
               8
               ▪
               21.
               
               Mal.
               3.
               16.
               
               Col.
            
             3.
             16.
             providing
             none
             invade
             the
             Pastors
             office
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             who
             are
             not
             called
             thereunto
             by
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               Heb.
               5.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               15.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             28
             ,
             29.
             and
             by
             that
             same
             warrant
             the
             grieved
             in
             conscience
             is
             to
             confesse
             his
             sins
             ,
             which
             troubleth
             and
             presseth
             downe
             his
             soule
             ,
             to
             either
             an
             experienced
             Christian
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             Jam
             5.
             16.
             but
             this
             confession
             is
             free
             to
             the
             grieved
             party
             ,
             I
             meane
             free
             from
             being
             canonically
             commanded
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             Sacramentall
             confession
             ,
             or
             Auricular
             confession
             to
             a
             Priest.
             
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           And
           truly
           noble
           Lord
           IOHN
           Earle
           of
           Lindsey
           ,
           Lord
           Parbroth
           ,
           &c.
           one
           of
           His
           Majesties
           most
           Honourable
           Privy
           Councell
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           SCOTLAND
           .
        
         
           
             Errata
             .
          
           
             
               PAg
               9.
               lin
            
             .
             13.
             restr●●●ted
             .
             r
             restricted
             
               p.
               10.
               l.
            
             30.
             or
             r.
             are
             
               p.
               38.
               l.
            
             4.
             manifest
             ,
             r●●●iest
             ●●●iest
             .
             
               p.
               52
               l.
               last
            
             guested
             ●
             .
             gifted
             
               p.
               5●
               .
               l
               last
            
             〈…〉
             r.
             adequate
             
               p.
               60.
               margen
            
             .
             3.
             
             Arg.
             r.
             3.
             
             Arg
             
               in
               the
               6.
               l
               after
               .
               p.
               94.
               l.
            
             1.
             there
             be
             believers
             .
             r.
             three
             bel●evers
             .
             
               p.
               100.
               l.
               ●0
            
             cont
             r
             court
             ●a●
             averteth
             r●verteth
             ●verteth
             
               p
               154
               l.
            
             6.
             and
             to
             that
             .
             r.
             and
             that
             the.
             
               p.
               ●65
               .
               l
            
             31.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             r.
             circumcised
             and
             also
             r.
             a●
             .
             
               p.
               200.
               l.
            
             1
             for
             .
             r.
             or
             .
             
               p
               2
               ▪
               6.
               l.
            
             ●
             .
             with
             .
             r
             which
             .
             
               p.
               2●2
               l
            
             12.
             vo●ces
             r.
             votes
             .
             
               p.
               33
               l
            
             33.
             〈◊〉
             r.
             〈◊〉
             
               p.
               2●
               8.
               l
            
             20.
             and
             they
             are
             〈◊〉
             they
             are
             
               p
               249
               l.
            
             25
             over
             .
             r.
             ever
             
               p
               276.
               l
            
             33.
             we
             thinke
             r.
             we
             thinke
             n●t
             
               p.
               28●
               .
               l.
            
             18.
             yet
             are
             r.
             so
             are
             .
             
               p
               265.
               l.
            
             15.
             and
             ▪
             r.
             one
             .
             
               p.
               315.
               l.
            
             25.
             nature
             .
             r
             water
             .
             
               p.
               324.
               l.
               38
               ,
               ●ele
            
             and.
             
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57976-e180
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             Beza
             epist.
             79.
             
          
           
             Brightman
             .
          
           
             Revelat.
             of
             Apoc
             .
             ch
             .
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             p.
             108
             ,
             109
             
          
           
             Corpus
             Confess
             fide●
             ,
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             48.
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             Ioh.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Halls
             Remonstr●nce
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             an
             .
             1641.
             
          
           
             Senec.
             sent
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             45.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             48.
             35.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e870
           
             Phil.
             1
             7.
             
          
           
             Bucer
             .
          
           
             Hier.
             Sophron.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             Iob
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             48.
             35.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e2100
           
             QUEST
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth
             28.
             18.
             
             Bucan
             .
             loc
             .
             42
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cartwright
             against
             Whitgist
             ,
             pag.
             139.
             
          
           
             Ames
             .
             English
             puritanisme
             ,
             p
             9.
             
             Parker
             de
             polit
             .
             Ecclesiast
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Rhemens
             .
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             22.
             
             ●5
             ,
             22.
             ●●●vel
             .
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             18.
             
             Chrysost.
             in
             Mat.
             hom
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist
             32.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Institut
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             6.
             
             &
             Comment
             .
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             Bucan
             .
             loc
             .
             42.
             q.
             2.
             
          
           
             Whitaker
             .
             to
             .
             2.
             
             Controvers
             .
             4.
             q.
             2
             ▪
             ●
             5.
             
          
           
             Petrus
             de
             Alliaco
             
               de
               Eccles.
               authoritat
               .
               part
               .
               3.
               c.
               l.
            
             aliquid
             est
             in
             alio
             sub●ective
             &
             fo●maliter
             .
             2.
             sin●liter
             &
             causaliter
             .
             3.
             ut
             in
             exemplo
             .
          
           
             Gerson
             .
             de
             potestat
             .
             Eccles.
             consider
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Immediatio
             grat●ita
             donationis
             ,
             vel
             .
             simpli●ts
             designationis
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             20.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Marc.
               Antoni
            
             .
             de
             Domi.
             Arch.
             Spalat
             de
             
               Repub.
               Ecclesiastica
            
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             12.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Parker
               ▪
            
             de
             polit
             .
             Eccles.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
             Iac.
             de
             Almain●
             ▪
             de
             potest
             Eccles.
             c.
             7
             
          
           
             Gerson
             .
             de
             au●er
             .
             pap
             .
             consid
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Ioan.
               Major
            
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             Occam
             .
             l.
             1.
             p.
             ●
             .
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             N.
             
          
           
             1
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             2
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Aquinas
             ●2
             .
             q.
             81.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             ▪
             10.
             8.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5
             ▪
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             Gerson
             de
             aufer
             .
             pa
             consid
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Almain
             de
             pote
             .
             laica
             &
             eccles
             .
             ●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             M.
             Best
             Churches
             plea
             against
             Pages
             .
          
           
             
               Henry
               Iacob
            
             Governm●●
             .
             by
             free
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             Presbyteriall
             government
             examined
             ,
             an
             .
             1641
             p
             ▪
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Danaeus
             in
             1
             Timothy
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vrsin
             .
             Cateches
             .
             p.
             999.
             800.
             an
             .
             1587.
             
          
           
             Bucer
             .
             
               in
               Ma●
            
             .
             16.
             
             Haecpotesta
             .
             est
             pe●es
             omnem
             ecclesi●m
             ,
             authoritas
             modo
             ministerii
             penes
             prebyteros
             &
             episcopos
             .
          
           
             Martyr
             in
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             institut
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Beza
             Epist.
             83.
             &
             confes
             .
             5.
             34.
             
             Zuinglius
             ad
             Valen
             
          
           
             Viretus
             dialogo
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Luther
             de
             vocat
             .
             Ministr
             .
             p.
             365.
             
             Tertul.
             in
             Apol.
             concenlum
             plebis
             requirit
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             4.
             2
             
             Epist
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ambros.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             3
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             Gerson
             de
             potest
             .
             eccles
             .
             consider
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gerson
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             Iac.
             
               Almainde
               potest
               .
               Eccles.
               c.
               ●
               .
               ad
            
             2.
             
             Si
             Cardinales
             omnes
             ess●nt
             mortui
             ,
             aut
             nollent
             ●igere
             ,
             ad
             universalitatem
             fidelium
             spectaret
             
               elig●●e
               (
               papam
               )
               papam
               octam
               dia
               ●
               l.
               1.
               p.
               1.
               c.
            
             31.
             adat
             .
             3.
             potestas
             eligendi
             esset
             ad
             La●cos
             .
             ●ylvest
             .
             
               Sum
               ver
               .
               excom
               .
               9.
               n.
            
             ●
             .
             Caj●tan
             .
             
               Opus●
               .
               to
               1.
               
               Tr●ct
               .
            
             1.
             
             Vasy
             .
             
               in
               3
               p.
               disp
               .
               244.
               c.
               3.
               
               ●
               .
            
             30.
             31.
             
          
           
             Iu●lus●
             10.
             
             ●
             .
             lib
             sing
             .
             de
             .
             eccles
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             de
             sacerdo●●
             .
          
           
             Best
             Churches
             plea
             ,
             arg
             .
             8.
             p.
             73.
             ●ravers
             de
             disci
             .
             eccles
             .
             fol.
             11.
             12.
             
             Parker
             de
             polit
             .
             eccles
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Ames
             Fresh
             suit
             .
             pag.
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             Iacob
             .
             governm
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Cyrill
             in
             Ioan.
             1.
             
             August
             .
             Psal.
             119.
             
             Ambros.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             v.
             21
             ,
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             in
             loc
             .
             Apostolos
             inaugurat
             Christus
             in
             officium
             ,
             cui
             eos
             prius
             destinarat
             .
             Bullinger
             .
             ib.
             ●os
             orbis
             ecclesiae
             ministros
             decernit
             .
          
           
             3
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Mus●ul
             .
             mittit
             ea
             potestate
             qua
             a
             patre
             missus
             est
             .
             Beza
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Cajetan
             comment
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Toletus
             to
             .
             2.
             com
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             Apostolos
             constituit
             hic
             legatos
             suos
             &
             vicarios
             .
          
           
             Cyrill
             lib.
             12.
             in
             Ioan
             ca.
             55.
             
             &
             Cyprian
             de
             unitate
             Eccles.
             prope
             initium
             .
             M●ttit
             hic
             (
             inquiunt
             )
             Apostolos
             cum
             ●mni
             pote
             ●ate
             Apostolico
             numeri
             conveniente
             .
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               Smith
            
             in
             his
             parallel
             .
             censures
             and
             observations
             .
             against
             M.
             Bernard
             ,
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Amesius
             de
             cons.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             29.
             q.
             11.
             
          
           
             Parker
             de
             Polit.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Cyril
             .
             in
             Levit.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             Chrys.
             Homil.
             in
             Hag.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             moral
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             contr
             .
             Faust.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Beda
             .
             in
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             Best
             Churches
             plea.
             
          
           
             Iacob
             Gover.
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             Robinson
             Iustific
             .
             Smith
             paralell
             ensures
             ,
             p.
             52
             ,
             53
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Parker
             de
             polit
             .
             eccles
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             English
             puritanisme
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Presbyter
             .
             Govern
             .
             examined
             .
             p.
             12.
             reas
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             Guide
             to
             Zion
             ,
             pos
             .
             58.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Almain
             de
             auth
             .
             eccles
             .
             c.
             2.
             potestas
             ecclesiastica
             non
             est
             humanitus
             iustituibilis
             .
          
           
             Duvallius
             in
             22.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             ●om
             .
             2.
             de
             sum
             .
             pontif
             .
             tract
             .
             4.
             q.
             3.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             32.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             pont
             .
             Rom.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             6
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Duvallius
             22.
             to
             .
             2.
             tract
             .
             4.
             de
             sum
             pontif
             .
             q.
             3.
             
             Baines
             Dioce
             tryall
             q.
             3.
             concl
             .
             3.
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             Parker
             de
             polit
             .
             eccles
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Presbyter
               Gover.
            
             examined
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             17.
             24
             
          
           
             7
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             17
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             33.
             7
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             34.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             23.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mark
             3
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4
             1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             15
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mark
             12.
             2
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             3
             
          
           
             Mat
             9.
             38
             
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             9
             10.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             lib.
             sing
             .
             de
             eccles
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Francis.
               Iohnson
            
             .
             answer
             to
             the
             articles
             of
             divis
             .
             p.
             42.
             43.
             
          
           
             Smith
             parallels
             censures
             and
             observations
             .
             p
             ,
             66.
             
             Col.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Smyth
             ib.
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             pudic
             .
          
           
             8
             Argument
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             v.
             14
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Becanus
             in
             opus●
             .
             contra
             .
             
               M.
               Ant.
            
             de
             dominis
             .
             tom
             .
             〈…〉
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             ●1
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Esay
             62.
             6.
             
          
           
             Esay
             60.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             ●er
             .
             1.
             4.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Necessitie
             of
             discipline
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             11.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Deut
             34.
             9.
             
          
           
             Esay
             61.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Esay
             56.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ieh
             .
             23.
             14
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             13.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             v.
             25
             ,
             26
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             3
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             2
             
          
           
             1
             Pet
             5
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             5.
             19
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             7
             
          
           
             Iob
             5.
             27
             
          
           
             Parker
             de
             polit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             70.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             16.
             17
             ,
             1●
             
          
           
             Polycarpus
             an
             .
             143.
             praecipit
             Philippensibus
             ut
             presbyteris
             &
             diaconis
             ,
             sicut
             Deo
             &
             Christo
             se
             subjiciant
             .
          
           
             Irenaus
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             43.
             &
             cap.
             44.
             monet
             fideles
             ut
             cum
             presbyterii
             ordine
             Sermonem
             suum
             &
             conversationem
             sine
             offensa
             praestent
             .
             Tertullian
             apol
             .
             c.
             39.
             ait
             ,
             seniores
             excommunicationi
             &
             censuris
             praefuisse
             .
          
           
             Ignatius
             epist.
             ad
             Tinllanos
             ,
             presbyterium
             definit
             caeu●m
             sacrum
             consiliarios
             &
             confessores
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Episc.
             &
             ibid.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Dei
             &
             consociatum
             caetum
             Apostolorum
             ,
             &
             ib.
             Sed
             &
             presbyteris
             subjects
             estote
             ,
             tanquam
             Christi
             Apostolis
             .
             Origen
             .
             contra
             Cell
             vocat
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ecclesiarum
             .
             Ruffin
             .
             lib.
             10.
             c.
             5.
             hist.
             eccles
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             epist.
             14.
             ep
             .
             33.
             ep
             .
             10.
             ep
             .
             68.
             ut
             s●cerdos
             peebe
             praesente
             ,
             sub
             omni
             um
             occulis
             deligatur
             ,
             &
             dignis
             atque
             idoneus
             publico
             judicio
             ac
             testimo
             .
             comprobetur
             ,
             omni
             a●m
             (
             inquit
             l.
             3.
             ep
             .
             11.
             )
             ad
             me
             perlato
             ,
             placuit
             contrahi
             presbyterium
             :
             Fi●milianus
             Seniores
             &
             propositi
             ordimandi
             potestatem
             habent
             .
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
            
             s●ro●n
             .
             lib.
             7.
             penes
             presbyteros
             est
             discipline
             quae
             homine
             m●liores
             fac●
             .
             Basil.
             ad
             
               Noe
               Caesu
            
             .
             ep
             .
             75.
             
             Interrogate
             〈◊〉
             vesto●
             ,
             &
             annunci●tibunt
             vobis
             ,
             quod
             e●ia
             usi
             paroe●i●
             loci
             citu
             divisae
             esse
             videbantur
             ,
             coron●mento
             〈◊〉
             unita
             erant
             &
             una
             senten
             i●
             guberna●antur
             .
             Ath●nas
             epist
             :
             ●
             o●thodox
             Hyeren
             Eccles
             habet
             senatum
             〈◊〉
             presbyterio●um
             ,
             〈◊〉
             epist.
             ●
             .
             ad
             Dunetria
             .
             〈◊〉
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             A●equam
             diaboli
             instinctu
             communi
             presbytertorum
             consil●o
             ecclesia
             regebatur
             .
             Eusebias
             l.
             1.
             de
             vita
             Constant.
             at
             the
             fa●●ous
             Councell
             of
             N●e
             ,
             Nar.
             250.
             
             Bishops
             multitudes
             of
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             .
             So
             the
             Magdeburg
             cent
             1.
             de
             g●ber
             .
             eccles
             .
             c.
             7.
             
             Socrat.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             sheweth
             us
             that
             then
             Paph●utius
             ,
             neither
             a
             Bishop
             nor
             yet
             a
             pastour
             opposed
             the
             single
             life
             of
             Church-men
             .
          
           
             
               Dionysi
               .
               Alexandrin
            
             .
             degmata
             quae
             grassabantur
             inter
             frat●es
             (
             presbyteris
             )
             discutienda
             offe●●hat
             .
          
           
             Synod
             Antic●h
             tom
             .
             Concil
             .
             Episcopi
             ,
             presbyteri
             &
             diaconi
             dilectissimis
             fratribus
             in
             Domino
             salutem
             .
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Carthag
            
             .
             4.
             ca.
             23.
             
             Epis
             copus
             nullius
             causam
             audiat
             absque
             praesidentia
             clericorum
             suotum
             ,
             aalioqui
             irrita
             erit
             sententia
             ejus
             .
             Ambros.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             S.
             Synagoga
             &
             postea
             ecclesia
             seniores
             habuit
             ,
             sine
             quorum
             consilio
             nihil
             agebaturin
             ecclesia
             .
          
           
             Augustin
             .
             contr
             .
             Crescon
             l.
             3.
             c.
             56.
             &
             epist.
             136.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             histor
             .
             eccles
             .
             lib
             l.
             c.
             5.
             
             Zonaras
             in
             Can.
             5.
             conoil
             .
             Laodicen
             .
          
           
             The●doret
             .
             hist.
             Eccles.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             Chrysoct
             .
             in
             2
             Cor.
             l●●
             .
             26.
             
             Ordinatio
             est
             suff●●giis
             senatus
             .
             The
             Romanes
             say
             this
             in
             their
             ordination
             of
             the
             Pope
             by
             Cardinals
             .
             Nazianzen
             .
             in
             Apolog.
             pascere
             ,
             moderar
             ;
             praecsie
             curare
             ,
             &c.
             hujus
             nos
             curationis
             ministri
             esse
             debemus
             &
             adjutores
             ,
             quicunque
             alliis
             praesumus
             .
             Confessio
             Waldenium
             an
             .
             1535.
             
             
               Aeneas
               Sylv●us
            
             historiae
             Bohemicae
             cap.
             35.
             
             Bellarm.
             de
             pontif
             .
             l.
             1
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               ●oletau
               .
               8.
               
               Baronius
            
             tom
             .
             1.
             anno
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Constan.
            
             sess
             .
             4
             ,
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             Vniversitie
             of
             Cullen
             .
          
           
             Of
             Ersord
             .
             an
             .
             1440.
             
          
           
             Of
             Cracovia
             anno
             1440.
             
          
           
             Of
             Paris
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e8710
           
             Parker
             de
             polit
             .
             eccles
             .
             l.
             3.
             c
             ,
             2.
             n.
             1.
             expounding
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Theophyl
             .
          
           
             Nomine
             discipulorum
             cum
             sequentium
             Christum
             .
          
           
             2
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Origen
             .
             tract
             .
             6.
             in
             Mat.
             
          
           
             Hierom.
             in
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ambros.
             in
             Luc.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             de
             simplic
             .
             praelat
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             tract
             .
             ult
             in
             loan
             .
          
           
             Almain
             .
             de
             potest
             .
             Eccles.
             &
             laica
             .
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Petrus
             de
             Alliaco
             
               ubi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioan.
               Major
            
             .
             dist
             .
             24.
             fol.
             2
             13.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             l.
             2.
             contr
             .
             Eun●m
             .
          
           
             Cyrill
             in
             Ioan.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Athanasius
             ad
             Foelicem
             .
             Chrys.
             homil
             .
             4.
             in
             ca.
             6.
             
             Esa.
             
          
           
             Ambros.
             serm
             .
             4●
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             11.
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             ,
             12.
             29.
             
          
           
             Origen
             tract
             .
             1.
             in
             Mat.
             an
             vero
             soli
             Petro
             ,
             &
             non
             aliis
             Apostolis
             .
             Synod
             .
             Coloniens
             .
             sub
             Adulpho
             .
          
           
             Medi.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Promissio
             in
             omnes
             apostolor
             .
          
           
             3
             Ob.
             
          
           
             4
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Ho●ca
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ezekiel
             37.
             24
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ezekiel
             34.
             22.
             
          
           
             Esay
             9.
             6.
             
             To
             us
             a
             sonne
             is
             given
             .
          
           
             Vasquiz
             .
             in
             p.
             3.
             
             Tho.
             to
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             144.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             6
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Barrow
             .
             discoverie
             of
             the
             false
             Church
             ,
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Smyth
             patalles
             censutes
             .
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             7.
             
          
           
             D.
             Parisien
             .
             de
             polit
             .
             eccl
             p
             ,
             2
             Robins
             .
             justif
             .
             in
             Separat
             .
          
           
             Smith
             paral
             .
             p
             38
             
          
           
             Parker
             de
             polit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             9
             Parker
             ib.
             
          
           
             10
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Smith
             paral
             .
             pag.
             52.
             53.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             Smith
             ib.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Smith
             paral
             .
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             12
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             1●
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Smith
             p
             53.
             
          
           
             Ob.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Parker
               .
               Chrysost.
            
             de
             sace●d
             .
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Mat
             ▪
             16.
             
          
           
             Gratian.
             7.
             q.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Almain
             de
             auth
             .
             eccl
             .
             c.
             7.
             ●at
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Aquinas
             .
          
           
             Gerson
             .
          
           
             Ambrose
             .
             in
             Psa.
             38.
             
             Quod
             Petro
             dicitur
             Apostolis
             dicitur
             .
          
           
             Augustin
             .
             tract
             .
             124.
             ●n
             Ioan.
             ecclesia
             claves
             regni
             coelorum
             accepit
             in
             Petro.
             
          
           
             Lombard
             .
             l.
             4.
             d.
             19.
             out
             of
             Ierom.
             saith
             ,
             habet
             omnis
             ecclesia
             claves
             in
             Episcopis
             &
             presbyteris
             .
             So
             Nilus
             for
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             l.
             2.
             de
             .
             primat
             .
             and
             the
             Confef
             .
             of
             Sweveland
             art
             .
             15.
             and
             the
             confess
             .
             of
             B●he
             .
             c
             14.
             give
             the
             keyes
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Believers
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             as
             ●o
             the
             end
             .
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             consenters
             in
             all
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e11360
           
             Quest.
             2.
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
             in
             Mat.
             1.
             
             Si
             autem
             super
             unam
             illam
             Petram
             arbitraris
             universam
             ecclesiam
             aedificari
             a
             Deo
             ,
             quid
             dices
             de
             Iacobo
             et
             Ioaune
             ?
          
           
             Beda
             homil
             .
             in
             illud
             .
             (
             Quem
             me
             dicunt
             )
             Petro
             et
             caeteris
             Apostolis
             data
             est
             haec
             potestat
             ligandi
             et
             solvendi
             .
          
           
             Cyr●l
             .
             in
             Esay
             l.
             4
             orat
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Chrys.
             in
             Gal.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             Primit●s
             mystica
             seu
             Christiana
             ,
             et
             primitas
             ecclesiastica
             seu
             ministerialis
             .
          
           
             See
             
          
           
             Amesii
             medulla
             l.
             3.
             c.
             31.
             sect
             .
             2.
             et
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Eng.
               Puritanism
            
             .
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Guide
               to
               Zion
            
             ,
             p.
             7.
             sect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Parker
             de
             polit
             .
             eccles
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Best
             Churches
             plea
             against
             Pag●t
             ,
             sect
             .
             8.
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             Discourse
             of
             troubles
             ▪
             Frank.
             p
             115.
             116
             
          
           
             Ho●ker
             against
             Paget●
             20.
             quest
             .
             Answ.
             11.
             
          
           
             Apologie
             of
             brownists
             against
             Vnivers
             .
             of
             Oxford
             .
             Art.
             2●
             24.
             
          
           
             Parker
             de
             Polit.
             eccles
             ,
             l
             ,
             3.
             c.
             12.
             11.
             3.
             a●g
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Quid
             igitur
             supremitas
             alibi
             quam
             in
             sonte
             〈◊〉
             ?
             in
             congregatione
             fidelium
             .
             ut
             ibi
             prob●t
             .
          
           
             P●otestation
             printed
             an
             .
             1●16
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             separatists
             thi●d
             II
             petition
             to
             K.
             ●ames
             first
             position
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             apol
             .
             c.
             33
             Orig
             in
             ●
             .
             hom
             .
             7
             Cypr.
             l.
             de
             pasto
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Chrys.
             de
             sacerd
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             doct
             .
             Christ.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             18.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             contr
             .
             haeres
             .
             73.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             ●d
             Gal.
             9
             ▪
             10.
             
          
           
             Cyrill
             .
             in
             Ioh.
             20
             21.
             
          
           
             Hilarius
             .
          
           
             Iun.
             l.
             sing
             .
             de
             eccles
             .
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Chemnit
             .
             exam
             .
             concil
             .
             Trident.
             Martyr
             .
             in
             Cor.
             5
             Calvin
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             ●
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Be●a
             ib.
             
          
           
             Fulk
             against
             Rhemist
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Willet
             syno●s
             papis
             .
             cont
             .
             9
             q
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Bayn
             .
             dioces
             .
             try
             .
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ames
             .
             medulla
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             32.
             thes
             ●7
             Gerson
             .
             de
             potest●
             ecclesiast
             .
             consid
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Iu●
             .
             l.
             sing
             .
             de
             eccles
             .
             c.
             9.
             10.
             2
             
          
           
             1
             Argument
             .
          
           
             2
             Argument
             .
          
           
             3
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17
             ▪
             8
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             4.
             9.
             ●
             
          
           
             4
             Argument
             .
          
           
             5
             Argument
             .
             as
             Act.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.
             2.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Argument
             .
          
           
             7
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Argument
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e13180
           
             Quest.
             4.
             
          
           
             Parker
             de
             po●it
             .
             eccle
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             12
             ●ecret
             .
             regn
             ju●●s
             35.
             pa●s
             in
             toto
             contine●u●
             :
             minus
             in
             majore
             .
             Gerson
             .
          
           
             Aenea●
             Sylvius
             .
          
           
             Morton
             .
             Apol.
             part
             .
             2.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Parker
             16.
             arg
             .
             de
             polit
             .
          
           
             2
             Argument
             .
          
           
             ●
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Parker
             .
          
           
             Bergens
             Apol.
             pa●t
             .
             2.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Whittaker
             .
          
           
             Ariste
             top
             .
             1.
             l.
             8
             ▪
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Parker
             ib.
             arg
             .
             9.
             
             Col.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             Quid
             honor
             〈◊〉
             qua
             u●
             imperator
             ecclesiae
             filius
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Decret
             .
             p.
             2.
             c.
             25
             Q.
             8.
             
             Can.
             Nazian
             .
             orat
             .
             ad
             Bellarm.
             de
             pontif
             .
             Rom.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Barrow
             discover
             of
             the
             false
             Church
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             5
             Object
             ,
          
           
             ●uriscon
             ejusdem
             est
             dignitatem
             conferre
             cujus
             est
             aufer●e
             .
             &
             contra
             .
          
           
             Object
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             Keckerman
             polit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Hottomanm
             de
             jure
             reg●i
             〈◊〉
             l.
             1.
             c
             ▪
             12.
             
          
           
             Gerson
             de
             pa●
             Cons.
             12.
             
          
           
             Saravia
             lacet
             tutela
             inculpata
             〈◊〉
             ,
             si
             malus
             〈◊〉
             ab
             ecclesia
             depon●
             nequ●
             
          
           
             
               Iunius
               Brutus
            
             q.
             3.
             
          
           
             Bucherius
             l
             ▪
             1.
             16
             
             Althus
             .
             polit
             .
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             H●nonius
             polit
             .
             disp
             .
             2.
             11.
             
             ●
             ,
          
           
             Isiodor
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             cont
             .
             Cels.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Aristo
             .
             polit
             .
             l.
             1●
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Plato
             de
             repub
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Livius
             l.
             24.
             natu●am
             multitudinis
             fi●it
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             in
             Aegid
             .
             in
             princ
             .
             
               Aenea●
               Silvius
            
             de
             Gest.
             concil
             .
          
           
             Basilens
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gerson
             consid
             .
             4
             ver●t
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             7.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             8.
             ●●g
             .
          
           
             Saravia
             .
          
           
             Morton
             .
          
           
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             Bretheren
             of
             the
             separation
             petitiō●
             to
             K
             
               James
               positi●
               5.
               pag.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             Beza
             Confes.
             Q.
             43.
             
          
           
             Neque
             enim
             ijs
             assen●ior
             qui
             non
             nisi
             ex
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             consensu
             &
             rogati●
             singulu
             quemqu●
             excommunicari
             volunt
             .
          
           
             
               Pareus
               Vrsin
               ,
               quest
               Catech
               85.
               art
               3.
               pag
               47●
               .
            
             Si
             videant
             sequi
             maiora
             mala
             multos
             inter
             se
             dissentire
             ,
             scindi
             Ecc●esiam
             ,
             non
             debent
             procedere
             ▪
             
          
           
             1●
             .
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Parker
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Gratian.
               Decr.
            
             part
             .
             2.
             c.
             ●
             .
             q.
             7.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gerson
             de
             auss●rib
             .
             
               pa.
               cons.
               1●
            
             .
          
           
             Best
             Churches
             plea
             ,
             p
             22.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Basil●●ns
             .
          
           
             
               Doctor
               Paris●●e
            
             polit
             .
             Eccles.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Jac.
               Almain
            
             .
             de
             authorit
             .
             Eccl
             c
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Occam
               .
               Dialog
            
             .
             l
             6.
             part
             1
             c.
             60.
             
          
           
             Papa
             de
             nec●ssitate
             〈◊〉
             tenetur
             se
             purgare
             si
             grave
             scandalum
             oriatur
             apud
             Catholicos
             ,
             probatur
             8
             ▪
             ra●
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e16030
           
             Porphyr
             .
             Isag.
             
               c.
               de
               Proprio
            
             .
          
           
             
               Facultas
               Paris
            
             .
             de
             polit
             .
             Eccle●
             .
             pag.
             1
             2
             an
             16●2
             
          
           
             Vulgare
             est
             atque
             indul●tatum
             ●ides
             axioma
             Deum
             &
             naturam
             ,
             prius
             atque
             immediatius
             ad
             totum
             suppositum
             ,
             quam
             ad
             aliquam
             partem
             supposits
             ,
             quamvis
             nobilissimam
             intendere
             ,
             eamque
             ob
             causam
             fecultatem
             vi
             le●di
             .
             e.
             g.
             to●t
             d●tamesse
             homini
             ,
             ut
             per
             ●●ulum
             ta●quam
             per
             organ●●
             &
             ●●●●sirum
             hominis
             exercer●u●
             ,
             ●amoculus
             per
             &
             propter
             homin●●●xi●●it
             Schola
             Pa●i
             siensi●
             hoc
             infallibili
             〈◊〉
             firmamento
             ,
             congruenter
             ad
             mentem
             om●iū
             ora●quorum
             d●ctorum
             Ecclesiae
             perp●tuo
             ,
             constanter●
             docuit
             ,
             Christum
             fundando
             Ecclesiam
             prius
             ,
             immediatius
             atque
             essentials
             u●
             claves
             se●●●tsdictionem
             toti
             dedisse
             Ecclesiae
             quam
             Petro
             ,
             ut
             per
             unum
             ministeri
             ●liter
             exercerentur
             &
             pag.
             2.
             probant
             per
             textum
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             
             Omnia
             vestra
             sunt
             .
             Vide
             16
             page
             3
             ,
             4.
             pag.
             7.
             pag
             19
             &
             expresse
             pag
             6.
             
             Potestas
             essentiali●er
             Ecclesiae
             collata
             est
             ,
             gubernatoribus
             quoad
             exercitium
             ,
             Parisie
             pag.
             3●
             .
             Aug
             ad
             Matt
             1●
             ,
             7
             Chrysost.
             de
             sacerdot
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Tertul
             Apol
             c
             35
             ,
             3●
             Madonatus
             Su●●u●a
             q.
             w.
             art
             .
             ●
             Ferus
             in
             Mat.
             6
             ●ansenius
             ib
             &
             Mat.
             ●8
             Sutlu●ius
             de
             Pontif
             R
             l.
             4.
             c
             8
             W●itak
             .
             Tō
             2
             contr
             .
             5.
             q
             2.
             
          
           
             M●rton
             apolog
             .
             
               p.
               ●lib
               4
               c
               1●
               M.
               Anto●tus
               de
               Dom.
               Arch●epis
               .
               Spalat●ns
               .
               de
               rep●
               Eccl
               l.
               5
               c.
               c.
               12.
               n.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               lib.
               6
               c
               2
               c.
               n
            
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Gerson
             de
             ●userib
             .
             pap
             &
             de
             potest
             Ecc.
             3
             4
             ,
             5
             Almain
             de
             author
             
               Eccl.
               c
            
             7.
             
             Petr.
             de
             Alliac
             .
             de
             Eccl
             anthorit
             .
             par
             :
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Simon
             Vigerius
             de
             Eccl●s
             .
             &
             polit
             .
             potest
             .
             Act.
             
          
           
             Mart
             against
             Vigerius
             .
          
           
             Duvallius
             22.
             to
             2.
             〈◊〉
             4
             part
             .
             1.
             contr
             .
             Vigor
             .
             Parker
             de
             Polit.
             
               Eccl
               l.
               3
               c
            
             8.
             
          
           
             H●n●
             ac
             Goverina
             ,
             p.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             Best
             ▪
             against
             Pag●●
             ▪
             Presbyter
             govern
             .
             examine●
             ,
             ●n
             16●
             1
             
          
           
             Almain
             de
             Dom.
             natur
             &
             civil
             .
             &
             Eccl
             Concil
             .
             2
             par
             .
             1
             M.
             Ant●n
             .
             de
             Dom.
             Archie
             Spala
             de
             rep
             .
             Eccl.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             n
             11.
             
          
           
             Childley
             against
             M.
             Edwards
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Vasquez
             10
             3.
             in
             〈◊〉
             3
             dis
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             Sunt
             servi
             quia
             laborant
             pro
             Ecclesia
             ,
             Heb.
             1
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Reguta
             ●uris
             Non
             distinguendi●
             ubi
             Lex
             .
             non
             distingui●
             .
          
           
             Parker
             de
             Pol.
             
               l.
               c.
               8.
               n.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Bridges
             .
             
               l.
               3.
               p
               ●32
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             A●ton
             de
             Dom.
             Arc●iepise
             .
             Spalat
             .
             de
             repub
             .
             Eccl.
             Eccl.
             l.
             6
             ▪
             c.
             2.
             n
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             White
             against
             Flsh
             r
             ,
             p.
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Du●allius
             ,
             
               m.
               22.
               tom
               .
               2.
               t●act
               .
               ●
               .
               Q.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Soto
             .
          
           
             Vict●r
             .
             Bay●es
             Dioces
             .
             〈◊〉
             
               Q
               3.
               con
            
             .
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e17670
           
             Plato
             in
             Polit.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             l.
             4
             Polit.
             c.
             2
             
          
           
             Vlut
             .
             in
             Aegid
             .
          
           
             Xenoph.
             de
             repub
             .
          
           
             Athen
             in
             p●inc
             .
          
           
             Beza
             de
             gra●d
             .
             Minist
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             in
             
               Mat.
               1●
            
             ,
          
           
             M●lancthon
             .
          
           
             Luther
             .
          
           
             Junius
             .
          
           
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Smith
             .
             69.
             
             M
             Best
             .
          
           
             A
             manuscript
             for
             independencie
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Ainsworth
             against
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Authours
             of
             Presbytery
             gover
             .
             examined
             .
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Docto.
             Parisi
             .
             de
             pol●●●ia
             eccles
             .
             pag.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             C●ncil
             .
             Co●stant
             .
          
           
             Parker
             de
             polit
             .
             eccl
             l.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Best
             Church
             plea
             arg
             .
             7.
             pag.
             70.
             and
             pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             English
             Puritanis
             ▪
             art
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Authors
             of
             Presb.
             gover
             examined
             ,
             pag.
             2
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Jacob.
             gover
             70.
             
             Smith
             paralel
             .
             65.
             66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             Arist●t
             .
             polit
             .
             l.
             c.
             1.
             
             Bodin
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             74.
             
          
           
             Tholosan
             .
             histor
             .
             polit
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Junius
             de
             politcia
             ,
             q.
             4.
             
          
           
             Daveus
             polit
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Keckerm
             system
             .
             Theo.
             l.
             3
             ▪
             c
             6.
             
          
           
             Cha●●ier
             .
             pa●strat
             .
             to
             2.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             2.
             n.
             4
             ,
             P.
             Martyr
             .
             loc
             ,
             com
             ,
             pag.
             783.
             
          
           
             Musculus
             .
          
           
             Sadeel
             .
          
           
             Smith
             paralel
             .
             pa.
             54
             ,
             &
             ▪
             p.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Arnisaeus
             de
             rep
             .
             l.
             2.
             sec.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Spalato
             de
             rep
             .
             eccl●s
             .
             l.
             1.
             proemio
             .
          
           
             Arnisa●us
             de
             rep
             .
             l.
             2.
             sect
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             .
          
           
             Ephori
             .
          
           
             Moderator
             of
             our
             assemblies
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Feild
             .
          
           
             Turrecremat
             .
             Concil
             ▪
             Pa●isitus
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13
             ▪
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20
             ▪
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Calvin
               .
               Instit.
            
             lib.
             4.
             c
             ▪
             10.
             
             Sect.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Pareu●
             in
             Ca●●ches
             .
             Miscell
             .
             in
             Ephoris
             .
             Christian.
             Relig.
             Bucan
             .
             loc
             .
             49.
             q
             10
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Tilen
               Syntag.
            
             1.
             par
             .
             disp
             .
             45.
             in
             5
             precept
             .
          
           
             Profess
             .
             Leiden
             .
             in
             Synopt
             .
             purior
             .
          
           
             Theolog.
             disput
             50.
             thes
             .
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Ignatius
             Epist
             ad
             Phil●d
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Basil.
             de
             Spir.
             s●nct
             ▪
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ambros.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Chrys●st
             .
             homil
             .
             in
             Ma●
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             epist.
             72.
             
             Tertul.
             Apolog.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             O●igen
             .
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Hyerom
             .
          
           
             Theophylac
             .
             in
             Ioan
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Theodoret.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e19710
           
             Piscetor
             .
             Thes.
             de
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             Iuni●●
             lib.
             sing
             .
             de
             Eccles.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Guide
             to
             Zion
             ,
             p.
             2.
             pos
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               Ball
            
             Tryall
             of
             Separation
             .
             ch
             .
             12.
             pag.
             170
             ,
             171.
             
          
           
             Baynes
             .
             Dioces
             .
             tryall
             .
             q
             1.
             
          
           
             Parker
             de
             polit
             .
             eccles
             
               l.
               3.
               c.
               13.
               &c.
            
             
             14.
             
          
           
             Cartwright
             against
             Whytgi●t
             .
          
           
             Ames
             .
             Medul
             .
             Theol.
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
               3●
               n.
            
             10
             
          
           
             Isa.
             405.
             
          
           
             Baynes
             Diocesantry
             .
             
               q.
               1.
               p.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             Refut
             .
             Tylen
             .
             Par.
             ad
             Scot.
             
               sect
               ,
               11
               c.
               ●2
            
          
           
             Herostratus
             .
          
           
             Par●us
             ▪
             Perkin
             .
             on
             Gal.
             
          
           
             Iun.
             Eccles.
             
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Parker
             de
             Polit.
             Eccles.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Discipline
             of
             Scotland
             .
             2.
             book
             7.
             c.
             
          
           
             Bucer
             against
             Dunam
             
               fortres
               .
               in
               I●edidocl
            
             .
             in
             alt
             .
             Dam●sc
             .
          
           
             Castal●o
             in
             l●c
             .
             Chrysost
             Hug.
             Cardinal
             .
          
           
             Junius
             Thes.
             The●l
             .
             dis
             .
             47
             Thes
             2.
             
          
           
             Bucer
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             D●wnam
             ,
             p
             495.
             
          
           
             Preslyteria
             futurerum
             saeculorum
             .
             Refut
             ●il
             .
             Parenes
             .
             ad
             Sectos
             .
             ca.
             18.
             sect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Rol
             ad
             praeside●
             &
             presbytoros
             ecclesiae
             .
             Oecumen
             summā
             Oeconomiae
             ecclesiasticae
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             Enthymius
             .
          
           
             Cyrillus
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Assertion
             of
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             par
             .
             2.
             c●
             3.
             p.
             141
             ,
             14●
             .
             p.
             150
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             Act.
             12
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Act
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             38.
             
          
           
             Lu
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16
             ▪
             1
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1●
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             Robinson
             in
             his
             Apology
             for
             separatists
             .
          
           
             Bannes
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             in
             22.
             quest
             .
             1.
             art
             .
             10
             ,
             conclus
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Presbyter
             gov
             examined
             ,
             p
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e23450
           
             Septuagi●ta
             
               turn●
               it
               out
               of
            
             Syriacke
             .
             Aria●s
             .
             Mont.
             Tremel
             .
             Beza
             .
             Pare●
             ,
             Mus●ul●●
             .
             Lyra.
             Hug.
             Card.
             Caieta●
             .
             Aquinas
             .
             Casta.
             dicito
             R●ipub
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             Cypr.
             Hier●n
             .
          
           
             Chrys.
             Dic
             Presul
             .
             Aug.
             dic
             .
             Episc.
             Hier
             dicendum
             multis
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             
               l
               3
               Ep.
            
             14.
             
             Concil
             .
             Anchy
             .
             c.
             18
             
          
           
             Ambran
             2
             Tim.
             5.
             
             Ball●ryall
             of
             separa
             .
             
               c.
               12.
               p.
            
             ●70
             .
          
           
             Aethiop
             .
             Interp.
             domo
             Ch●istiano●ii
             .
             Boderian
             domo
             Iudiciorum
             ▪
             
          
           
             Calvin
             
               com
               .
               Mat
            
             18.
             
          
           
             Beza
             in
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             Parteus
             com
             .
             16.
             
             Chemniti
             .
             Aretiu●
             .
          
           
             Erasm
             in
             Nov
             ▪
             Te.
             Polan
             .
             Syn●
             .
             l.
             7
             Hemmig
             in
             
               Ro.
               〈◊〉
            
             Hyper
             in
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             
             Musc.
             in
             l●●
             .
             co
             .
             8.
             
             Iunius
             in
             disp
             .
             Theol.
             disp
             .
             47
             2.
             
             Piscator
             loc
             .
             
               com
               de
               Eccl.
               23.
               
               Thes
            
             9.
             
             Bucan
             .
             loc
             .
             
               com
               .
               loc
               .
               44
               ,
               q.
            
             13.
             
             Rivet
             Catho
             .
             Ortho
             ,
             
               tom
               .
               ●
               .
               tract
               .
               1.
               quest
            
             8.
             11.
             6
             ,
             Tyle●
             Syntag.
             disp
             .
             38.
             
             Thes.
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Cartwright
             against
             Whitgy●t
             ,
             
               tract
               17.
               c.
               2.
               divis
            
             .
             9.
             
             Mar●●ra●●●
             Mat.
             18.
             
             Dan.
             Tossa●●●
             in
             
               past
               .
               Evang.
            
             48
             ,
             Bucer
             in
             Rom.
             12.
             
             Con●ess
             .
             Helvet
             .
             Gallic
             .
             Anglic.
             Vrsi●
             .
             Catech.
             
               exp
               .
               par
               .
               2.
               pag.
            
             534
             Whittakerd
             .
             ●ontif
             .
             
               Rom.
               contr
               .
               4
               quest
            
             .
             1.
             
             Emmanuel
             ,
             Sa.
             Victor
             .
             in
             Mat.
             18
             ,
             Doct.
             Paris
             .
             de
             Polit
             .
             Eccles.
             pag.
             1
             ,
             ●
             .
             3.
             
             Concil
             .
             Basil.
             Constant.
             Gerson
             ,
             Alma●●
             ,
             Vigor
             .
             Aquin.
             Occam
             ,
             Duvalli●●
             ,
             
               l
               6.
               par
               1
               ▪
               c.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             Drus.
             ●ot
             Beza
             〈…〉
             in
             Mat
             18.
             
          
           
             Fran.
             Iohnson
             exposition
             of
             this
             plac●
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heare
             O
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             4
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             ●
             28.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.
             47.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10
             ▪
             3
             ▪
             27.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             4.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             
               Park
               de
               polit
            
             .
             Eccl
             l
             3
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Answorth
               positions
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Thes.
             30.
             p.
             121.
             ●
             and
             ●hes
             .
             35.
             
             
               Presb.
               govern
            
             .
             exam
             .
             p
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Sup.
             cap.
             1.
             q.
             1.
             &
             q.
             6.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Theoph.
             in
             Ioh.
             20.
             
             Chry.
             Cyryl
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             Psal
             44.
             
             Hier.
             Epist.
             ad
             E●ag
             
          
           
             Cy●r
             ●p
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             10.
             
          
           
             Also
             Isa.
             ●0
             9.
             
             
               O
               Sion
               that
               bringeth
               goodtydings
            
             ,
             is
             an
             exhortation
             ,
             as
             Junius
             saith
             ,
             to
             the
             preaching
             Church
             whic
             ●
             is
             expounded
             ,
             Isa.
             51
             ●
             .
             and
             Nah.
             1
             ▪
             15.
             and
             R●m
             .
             10.
             15.
             only
             of
             the
             Pastors
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             preach
             the
             Evangil
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             Ainsworth
             
               counterpoyson
               against
               M.
            
             Berdnard
             ,
             p.
             113
             Confess
             .
             art
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Parker
             de
             politeia
             .
             l
             3.
             c.
             15.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ex
             hu
             q●●
             eluctari
             cupit
             nobiscum
             ,
             seutire
             necesse
             est
             ecclesiam
             fidelium
             à
             Christo
             intellectam
             esse
             (
             Mat
             :
             18.
             )
             non
             qua
             simpliciter
             censi
             lera●●●
             ,
             sed
             qua
             ais●●pli●●●
             excicet
             ,
             iuxta
             temperamentum
             a●●l●ocroticum
             in
             pr●
             septerto
             ,
             ecclesian
             quippe
             ,
             primo
             loco
             ,
             co●sideratam
             in
             his
             verbis
             dic
             ecclesiae
             ,
             praec●se
             partem
             Aristocratic●m
             ,
             ad
             est
             presbyterium
             ,
             significare
             existimamus
             ,
             quae
             vero
             postertore
             commemoratur
             ,
             in
             his
             verb●
             ,
             si
             ecclesian
             non
             audicrit
             ,
             sic
             (
             ut
             Downamus
             docet
             )
             excommunicantem
             prepter
             contemptam
             ecclesiam
             includit
             ,
             ac
             non
             decernentem
             tantum
             ac
             examinantem
             ,
             tum
             &
             partem
             ecclesiae
             democraticam
             continet
             ,
             quâ
             populi
             consensus
             ad
             excommunicationem
             necessarius
             est
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Ar.
             
          
           
             Bucer
             .
             com
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Muscul
             com
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             com
             .
             ib.
             P
             
          
           
             Paraus
             com
             .
             ●b
             .
          
           
             Vasque●
             .
             in
             3.
             
             Tho.
             tom
             .
             disp
             .
             ●44
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Enchirid.
             
          
           
             Christia
             .
             instit
             .
          
           
             Synod
             provin
             .
          
           
             C●loniae
             .
          
           
             Iansen
             .
             Maldonat
             .
             in
             Math.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e26540
           
             
               Barrow
               disco
            
             of
             the
             false
             Church
             .
             p.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             Guide
             to
             Zion
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Separat
               3.
               pe●it
               to
               K.
            
             Iams
             ▪
             
               pas
               p.
            
             44
             
          
           
             Confess
             .
             ar
             .
             1●
             p
             19
             A●●sworth
             against
             Bernard
             reas
             .
             5.
             er
             .
             p.
             17●
             .
          
           
             M.
             Canne
             neces
             of
             Sepa●
             ,
             sec.
             3.
             pa.
             174
             ,
             ●75
             .
          
           
             Discovery
             of
             
               N.
               Light.
            
             printed
             an
             .
             1641.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim
             2.
             20
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Ainsworth
             against
             Bernard
             separ
             .
             ●ch
             .
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             3.
             Conclusion
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             18
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             M.
             Smith
             .
             paral
             .
             cens
             .
             
               obser
               ,
               pag.
               ●2
            
             Discov
             .
             of
             N.
             Light
             prin
             ▪
             an
             .
             1641.
             
          
           
             Ainsworth
             counterpoyson
             against
             Bernard
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Declar.
               of
            
             Eccles.
             discip
             .
             p.
             171.
             
             Dialog
             .
             of
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             
               Barrow
               dis●ov
            
             .
             fals
             Church
             ,
             p
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Arg.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Co●fes
             art
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Calv.
               Ins●●it
            
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             1.
             ●ect
             8.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Ainsworth
             counterpoyson
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             11
             Robinson
             .
          
           
             Simon
             Episcop
             .
             dis
             .
             8.
             
             Th●
             s.
             0.
             
          
           
             Remonst
             in
             Apol.
             ●ol
             411.
             
          
           
             Catech.
             Racco●
             .
             ca.
             1.
             fol.
             ●98
             
          
           
             Socin
             .
             de
             Eccl●s
             .
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             Calv
             instruct
             .
             adversus
             liler●
             .
          
           
             E●ise
             .
             disp
             .
             26.
             thes
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             &
             ib
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             R●monst
             .
             Confess
             .
             2●
             sect
             .
             ●
             .
             &
             Apol
             sol
             .
             2●7
             .
             ●●●onent
             non
             es●e
             p●●cise
             necessa●tam
             ad
             constituendum
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             So●●n
             t●act
             d●
             Eccles
             .
             ad
             loc
             .
             Rom.
             10.
             
             Socin
             de
             exter
             .
             reg
             .
             christ
             eccles
             so
             .
             253
             C●tech
             .
             Racco●
             de
             〈◊〉
             christ
             .
             c.
             10
             pa
             ,
             305.
             306.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Nicola●des
             Tract
             .
             de
             〈◊〉
             cap.
             1.
             p.
             144.
             &
             ib
             〈…〉
             Separat
             .
             co●fess
             art
             .
             34
             ,
             35.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Pastors
             as
             pastors
             conve●t
             ●●en
             to
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             1
             Arg
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             A●g
             .
          
           
             3
             Arg.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             M.
             Barrow
             .
             M.
             Ainsworth
             .
             M.
             Cann●
             .
             Object
             .
          
           
             Juniu●
             contr
             .
             ●
             .
             cont
             .
             Bell
             l.
             3
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vo●tius
             despera
             .
             ca●
             Papa
             .
             l.
             ●
             .
             sect
             .
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Barr●w
             discov
             .
             p.
             9
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Barrow
             disco
             .
             p
             ●0
             〈◊〉
             
               pa●a
               l.
               p.
            
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             Muscul.
             com
             in
             Calvin
             .
             〈◊〉
             54.
             
             Hi●●o●
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Guide
             to
             Zion
             .
             
               pos
               .
               32.
               pag
            
             16.
             
             Separatist
             3.
             
               petitio
               .
               3.
               posit
               arg
            
             .
             2
             ,
             Barrow
             .
             d●sco
             .
             
               ●al
               .
               Church
               pag
            
             22
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             Guide
             place
             cited
             p●●
             32.
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             Geneses
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             Separatists
             ●
             .
             petition
             to
             K.
             James
             ,
             3.
             position
             ,
             pag.
             45.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e32280
           
             Bell.
             de
             not
             .
             eccles
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ainsworth
             counterpoyson
             ,
             p
             8.
             
          
           
             A●ton
             Walleu●ne●
             .
             〈◊〉
             8.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             pa.
             ●
             ▪
             10.
             
          
           
             Tylen
             .
             sytnag
             .
             theol
             .
             dis
             .
             23.
             thes
             .
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Bucan
             .
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             42.
             quest
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             Profess
             Leydens
             .
             dis
             42.
             thes
             .
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Obi.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Origen
             ,
             Homil
             11.
             i●
             Num.
             18.
             
          
           
             Franci●
             John
             ans
             .
             to
             ob
             of
             Separat
             ,
             pag
             62
             ,
             63.
             
          
           
             
               Calv.
               iustit
            
             .
             lib.
             4
             cap.
             2.
             sect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Junius
               ,
               lib
               sing●
            
             ,
             de
             eccl
             .
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Whittaker
               ,
               contr●
            
             ,
             2
             quest
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rivet
             ,
             in
             Catho
             .
             orthodox
             .
             101.
             
               q.
               7.
               tract
            
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gil●
             .
             vo●ti●
             desper
             .
             causae
             papatus
             
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               7.
               sect
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Spalat●●
               .
               de
               .
               Rep.
               eccl
               .
            
             in
             osten
             e●r
             .
             Sua.
             c.
             1.
             pag.
             887.
             888
             ,
          
           
             1
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Ainsworth
             conuterposs
             .
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             Toletus
             in
             Ioh.
             10.
             
             Calvin
             in
             loo
             .
          
           
             
               Iosephus
               antiq
            
             .
             Iud.
             lib.
             18.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             Arg.
             
          
           
             1
             ●am
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Robinson
             against
             Bernard
             .
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             Ainsworth
             counterpoyson
             p.
             8
             ,
          
           
             Separatist
             confes
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Guide
             to
             Zion
             ,
             
               pos
               .
               32.
               p.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             Separat
             3.
             petit
             to
             K.
             
               Iams
               .
            
             ;
             pos
             .
          
           
             5.
             Arg.
             
          
           
             ●o●
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             M.
             Canne
             neces
             ▪
             of
             Sepa●
             .
             pa.
             107.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Principall
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Barrow
             of
             a
             false
             Church
             ,
             p
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Separatists
               ,
               con●ess
            
             .
             art
             36.
             pag
             26.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Principall
             Arg.
             
          
           
             ●
             ▪
             Principall
             Arg.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Principall
             Arg.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Principall
             Arg.
             
          
           
             
               Barrow
               discov
            
             .
             pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             cont
             .
             Julian
             
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               13.
               &
            
             cont
             .
             Pesag
             &
             C●lest
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
             cap.
             ●6
             Prosper
             .
             cont
             .
             Collat
             .
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Armin.
               an●●berk
            
             .
             pag
             244.
             ad
             a●t
             .
             31.
             pag.
             25●
             .
          
           
             Collat.
             Hag.
             pag.
             250
             ,
             251.
             
          
           
             Corv.
             cont
             Molin
             .
             cap.
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               grat
            
             .
             &
             lib
             arbit
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Suarez
             .
             de
             grat
             .
             
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             Vasquez
             .
             in
             12.
             tom
             .
             2.
             disp
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Principall
             Arg.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             contr
             .
             Donatists
             .
          
           
             9
             Principall
             Arg.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Principall
             .
             Arg.
             
          
           
             6.
             Conclusion
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Conclusion
             ▪
             
          
           
             8.
             Conclusion
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e39050
           
             1.
             
             Obiect
             .
             Of
             Separatists
             .
          
           
             Ainsworth
             counterposs
             .
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             Erasm.
             Sarcer
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             in
             l●c
             .
          
           
             Marloratus
             in
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Barrow
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
             Ainsworth
             ib.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Barrow
             di●cov
             of
             false
             Church
             p
             ▪
             39
             ,
             40
             
          
           
             Smith
             paral
             .
             cens
             .
             p.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Robinson
             against
             Bernard
             .
             p
             ,
             248.
             
          
           
             If
             this
             difference
             of
             ceremoniall
             &
             spirituall
             h●linesse
             betwixt
             the
             church
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             stand
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             any
             hypocrites
             s●●al
             be
             no
             true
             vis●b●e
             Church
             ,
             because
             hypocritos
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             hath
             but
             ceremoniall
             and
             external
             holines
             ,
             not
             reall
             or
             spirituall
             ,
             as
             the
             hypocrites
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             3
             Petition
             to
             K.
             
               James
               .
               3.
               pos
            
             .
          
           
             Smith
             paral
             ▪
             60
             ,
             61
             
          
           
             Separatist
             3.
             petition
             ,
             3
             posit
             .
             3
             ▪
             reas
             .
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Petit.
             8
             ▪
             posit
             .
          
           
             Robinson
             .
             ●insworth
             .
             Smith
             .
             M.
             Canne
             .
          
           
             Thmomas
             Aquin.
             Ca●etan
             de
             authoritat
             
               pap
               .
               cap
            
             19.
             
          
           
             
               S●to
               .
               22.
               q.
            
             1.
             a●t
             .
             3.
             
             Durand
             .
          
           
             Almain
             de
             potest
             .
             
               eccl
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Gerson
             de
             vit●
             spir
             .
             
               lect
               .
               4.
               lit
            
             .
             G.
             H.
             
          
           
             Navar.
             in
             sumin
             .
             
               cap.
               27.
               
               ●
            
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             Driedo
             de
             li●ert
             .
             
               Christ.
               li.
               3.
               ca.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Maiorm
             .
          
           
             Pa●u
             ●a
             in
             4.
             q.
             3.
             
             Antonin
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Smith
             .
             paral
             .
             pag.
             107.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ezech
             36
             ,
             38.
             
             So
             Ainsworth
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e42840
           
             1.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             
               Best
               Churches
               plea.
            
             arg
             .
             3.
             and
             4.
             pag.
             61
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             
               Camero
               prelec
            
             .
             de
             visib
             .
             eccles
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             August
             75.
             
          
           
             Bucan
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             47.
             q
             33.
             
          
           
             Calv
             Instit.
             
          
           
             Wall●●
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             de
             baptism
             p.
             960
             ,
             96●
             .
             Professor
             .
             Leyd
             .
             in
             synop
             .
             purior
             .
             theol
             ,
             disput
             .
             44
             ▪
             thes
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Best
             Churches
             plea
             p.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             Separatists
             3.
             petition
             ▪
             positto
             ▪
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             Guide
             to
             ●en
             .
             pos
             .
             5●
             .
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             M.
             Best
             Churches
             ●lea
             .
             
               p.
               60
               ,
               61
               ▪
               arg
               .
            
             1
             
          
           
             Best
             16.
             p.
             64.
             
             Separatists
             3
             petit
             .
             10.
             pos
             .
             at
             .
             2
             reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Cartwright
             against
             Whytgift
             ,
             p.
             172.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Best
             16.
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             Pro●es
             .
             Leyd
             .
             Synop.
             
               purior
               .
               Theol.
            
             
          
           
             Walle●●
             16
             disp
             .
             44.
             thes
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             in●
             Cor.
             7
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Pareus
             coment
             .
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             Melanctho●
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             pag.
             ●83
             ▪
             
          
           
             Keckerman
             Syl'em
             ●heol
             l.
             3.
             p.
             4●3
             .
          
           
             
               Beza
               in
            
             Colleg.
             Monpelg
             .
             p.
             98.
             
          
           
             Presbyter
             govern
             .
             exam
             .
             anno
             1641
             
          
           
             Boniface
             4.
             
             Best
             .
             Church
             plea
             ,
             
               a●g
               5.
               p.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Best
             Church
             plea
             ,
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Separatist●●
             pe●●●
             p●s
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Walleus
               in
            
             loc
             .
             com
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Conclus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e47220
           
             1.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             
               De
               P●●tif
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             p
             64.
             
          
           
             Whittaker
             de
             conc
             .
             quaest
             .
             5.
             p.
             150.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             English
             Puritanis
             .
             me
             ,
             c
             2
             art
             .
             1.
             p.
             4.
             
             
               Light
               for
               the
               ●gnorant
            
             ,
             printed
             ,
             an
             .
             1641.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             Guide
             to
             Zion
             ,
             pos
             .
             11.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Separatist
             .
             3.
             p●tit
             .
             
               to
               King
            
             James
             〈◊〉
             p
             44.
             
          
           
             ●nglish
             Puritanis
             .
             c
             2.
             art
             .
             3
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Separatists
             confess
             .
             art
             .
             34.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Episcop
             disput
             .
             26.
             23.
             
          
           
             Remonstr
             .
             apol
             fol.
             246.
             
          
           
             Remonstran
             in
             confes
             .
             c.
             21
             sec.
             ●
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Cat●ches
             .
             Raccovie●s
             de
             eccles
             .
             C●●isti
             a
             ▪
             11.
             ●●l
             .
             305.
             306.
             
             &
             16.
             fol.
             ●01
             30●
             .
          
           
             Robinso●
             ▪
             Childley
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             q
             7.
             conc
             .
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e49120
           
             Six
             Argument●
             against
             independēt
             congregations
             .
          
           
             Chidl●y
             .
          
           
             Epiph.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               Gilbert
               V●●●●us
            
             do
             classib
             .
             the●
             ▪
             7.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Manuscript
             for
             independent
             Churc●●●
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Manuscript
             for
             independent
             Church●●
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             M.
             Best
             plea
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             sect
             .
             4.
             pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             B●idgesias
             .
             Hugo
             Gr●tiet
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Polit.
            
             Eccles.
             l
             3
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             M.
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             16
             P
             34.
             
             M.
             Best
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             M.
             Best
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Suarez
             de
             trip
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             tract
             .
             1
             disp
             .
             5.
             se●●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Vasquez
               in
            
             3
             tom
             .
             3
             d
             ●p
             2.
             6
             c
             3.
             
          
           
             Bellarm
             de
             verbo
             m●n●script
             .
          
           
             Ca●●tan
             ,
             Opus
             .
             1.
             tract
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Sotu●
               de
            
             〈…〉
             l
             7.
             c.
             6.
             a●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Hooke●
               .
               polit
            
             .
             l.
             ●
             .
             p.
             15●
             .
          
           
             
               Su●luvi●●
               de
            
             Pre●●
             c.
             11.
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Best
             .
             Parke●
             .
          
           
             Scotland
             disci●line
             2.
             
               book
               chap.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             a●●
             .
             6●
             .
          
           
             Beza
             Epi●t
             .
             83.
             
          
           
             Cypr
             l.
             4.
             ●●p
             21
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Whit.
             
               c●nt
               .
               3.
               q.
               3.
               c.
            
             3.
             〈◊〉
             est
             no●●●ll●s
             ex
             ple●e
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             ●
             3.
             
             Ro●
             :
             12.
             3.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             1.
             1
             
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             11.
             1
             
             Cor
             3.
             1.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             3.
             1.
             1
             
             Thess.
             ●
             .
             1.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.
             1.
             
             Iam.
             3
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             Parker
             de
             poli●
             
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             18.
             〈◊〉
             ex
             donis
             interni
             ▪
             pendet
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             ex
             delegatione
             Ecclesi●e
             .
             〈◊〉
             in
             act
             .
             1●
             .
             6.
             
             Palam
             est
             ad
             Apostolicos
             vir●s
             rer●m
             ad
             fidem
             〈…〉
             C●lv
             .
             
               Com
               ●b
               v.
            
             6.
             〈◊〉
             lucas
             tot●m
             Ecclesiam
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             M
             Bell
             Church
             plea
             sect
             .
             7.
             at
             7.
             
             
               Parker
               de
            
             Pol●
             .
             l.
             3.
             c
             13.
             
          
           
             Whittaker
             cont
             1.
             q
             1.
             p
             ●2
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Conslan
             .
             c
             ▪
             ●9
             
          
           
             Nanclerus
             Vo●
             .
             1.
             gen
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Conc●
               Constan.
            
             loc
             cit
             .
          
           
             Cardinals
             oath
             ,
             ann
             .
             1●03
             .
          
           
             Iulius
             2
             his
             oath
             .
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             c
             1.
             p.
             4
             
          
           
             
               Br.
               〈◊〉
               de
            
             causa
             Dei.
             ●3
             c.
             53.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             ,
             ex●u●ge
             .
             quaeso
             ,
             exime
             gladium
             .
          
           
             
               Pra●
               .
               de
               Arriba
            
             in
             Th●●l
             .
             spec
             in
             pref
             
               Concil
               Nicae
            
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Concil
             Trull
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Conc
             A●r●
             .
             c.
             138.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Sard
             c.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e53680
           
             
               Parker
               de
            
             Polit.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             24
             
          
           
             Quid
             enim
             annon
             cla●si
             Synodi
             quaedam
             species
             est
             ?
          
           
             Am●s
             Be●lar
             .
          
           
             Enciv
             .
             to
             2.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             ●
             ,
             
               Pro●ess
               Leyd
            
             .
             in
             Synop
             .
             di●p
             .
             ●9
             .
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Basil.
             epist.
             10.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Athanas.
             
          
           
             Licet
             longissime
             separat●
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             l.
             1.
             epist.
             8.
             nis●
             omnes
             in
             ●num
             conveniamu●
             .
          
           
             Field
             on
             the
             Church
             .
             
               l.
               5.
               c.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             Bilson
             gover
             .
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             Whittak
             .
             de
             cont
             .
             q.
             5
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             A●to
             .
             Walleus
             loc
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             893.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Parker
             .
             de
             polit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c
             4
             
          
           
             M
             Best
             Church
             plea
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Separatist
             3.
             petit
             .
             8.
             pos
             ar
             .
             3
             p
             6●
             .
          
           
             Beza
             an
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Martyr
             .
             com
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             in
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Marlor
             .
          
           
             Pareus
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             a
             Col.
             4.
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             16.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.
             1.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             K●therin
             Childley
             ag●inst
             M.
             Ed
             ,
             wards
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Ar.
             
          
           
             English
             Puritanis
             .
             c
             2.
             at
             6
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             ●
             Best
             .
             Churches
             plea
             ,
             arg
             .
             8.
             p.
             73
             ,
             74
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             pontis
             l.
             1
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Suarez
             de
             tripl
             .
             vi●t
             .
             disp
             .
             18.
             sec.
             1.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             Becan
             .
             Vasquez
             .
             Greg.
             Valen.
             
          
           
             Zipper
             .
             de
             polit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Col.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             A
             manuscript
             for
             independent
             Churches
             ,
             c
             ,
             1.
             p.
             12
             
          
           
             Arg.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iulius
             ●
             .
             Bull
             ,
             anno
             1551.
             
             Theol.
             l.
             1.
             c
             7.
             
             Russin
             l.
             10.
             c●
             .
             Socra●
             Irip.
             hi●●
             .
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
               ult
            
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             de
             vit
             .
             Con.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sec.
             l.
             7.
             c
             39.
             
          
           
             Euag
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Niceph.
             l.
             14
             ▪
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             Sozo●en
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Niceph.
             l.
             17.
             c.
             ●7
             .
          
           
             
               Martin
               Poli●us
            
             in
             Constant
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             E●iscop
             .
             disp
             .
             13.
             thes
             .
             18.
             19
             
          
           
             Joan
             Ge●●eran
             .
             〈◊〉
             mag
             .
             〈◊〉
             Sla●us
             
               aper
               .
               dec●●
            
             53.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
               in
               d●sens
               .
               ver
            
             .
             sentent
             de
             mag
             polit
             .
             pa●
             .
             2.
             f
             ●32
             ,
             235
             
          
           
             
               Cat.
               ch
               .
               R●●ov
            
             de
             Proc.
             Christi
             .
             c.
             ●
             .
             p.
             146
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Institut
             .
             Relig
             c
             ●8
             
          
           
             
               ●ma●c
               disp
            
             7
             de
             〈◊〉
             oper
             .
             contr
             .
             Frantz
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e57340
           
             M.
             B●st
             Church
             plea
             ●ect
             .
             7.
             at
             .
             1.
             and
             4.
             page
             68.
             
             Parker
             de
             Polit.
             l
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Separat
             .
             3
             pet
             .
             pos
             8
             a●
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             R.
             bi●s
             against
             Bernard
             ,
             p.
             70.
             
          
           
             
               Pres●
               ,
               govern
            
             .
             examined
             ,
             ann
             .
             16●●
             .
             p.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Ant.
               Walleus
            
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             p.
             1012.
             
          
           
             Bucan
             .
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             44.
             q
             13.
             
          
           
             Rolloc
             .
             com
             .
             in
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             
          
           
             Beza
             an
             .
             mai
             ,
             in
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Pateus
             
               com
               .
               ib.
            
             O●lvin
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Jactatis
             vos
             incu●pali●es
             esse
             .
             Iu●u●
             
               Eccl.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               1
               ,
               &
               9.
               n.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             V●●●
             in
             exp●
             Ca●e
             .
             de
             excom
             .
          
           
             Marsil
             .
             pata
             .
             p
             dict
             1
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vrs●●t
             .
             q.
             85.
             p.
             490
             ,
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Kemnitius
             exam
             ,
             conc
             .
             Trid.
             de
             indulg
             .
             par
             .
             ●
             .
             p.
             ●9
             .
             Calvin
             con●
             ,
             ib.
             Bulling
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             M.
             Rolins●
             
               against
               M.
            
             Yates
             ,
             p.
             28.
             
             Beza
             a●
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Pareus
             com
             .
             in
             ●
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Bulling
             .
             Martyr
             .
             Pelican
             .
             Pomera
             .
             com
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             Chryso
             .
             Theoph.
             Oec●men
             .
             Ambros.
             
          
           
             Lyram
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Caiet●
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Caietan
             .
             in
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Vasquez
             in
             3.
             par
             .
             Thom.
             tom
             .
             3
             disp
             .
             24
             ●
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iun.
             de
             cloric
             .
             c.
             7.
             n
             61.
             
          
           
             T●len
             .
             disp
             25
             de
             voc
             .
             min
             thes
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             com●b
             .
             Beza
             .
             in
             mai
             ib.
             Bulling
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             l.
             1.
             epist.
             4.
             
             Bellar.
             
          
           
             Theod
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Concil
             Nice
             .
             epist.
             ad
             episc
             .
             Alexand.
             Concil
             .
             Constantin●
             .
             Greg
             ●x
             .
             i●
             Missana
             de
             electione
             .
             Kran●zius
             l
             8.
             
             Metrop
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vasquez
             .
             in
             3.
             
             Tho.
             tom
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             244
             c.
             5.
             n.
             55.
             
          
           
             Radevicus
             de
             gest
             .
             F●●de
             ,
             1
             ▪
             c.
             50.
             
          
           
             Platinai●
             decret
             .
             elect
             .
             Greg●r
             .
             7
             Chrysost.
             de
             sacerdot
             .
             l.
             3.
             sol
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Leo
             epist.
             89.
             ad
             episcop
             .
             per
             V●ennensem
             provinc
             .
             Gregor
             .
             Mag
             epist.
             l
             2
             c.
             69.
             
          
           
             Gra●ian
             ,
             dist
             .
             32
             ,
             34
             〈◊〉
             ,
             63.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Syrus
             ●inistror●●
             periphrasis
             .
             Beza
             .
             ib.
             Erasm.
             Calvin
             .
             Bulling
             .
             Marlorat
             .
             Su●●vius
             .
             Brightman
             .
             Scultetu●
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             M.
             Best
             .
             Pr●sb
             gov
             exam
             ▪
             Kath.
             Childley
             ,
             p.
             19
             
          
           
             Brightman
             .
             Apoc.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bulling
             .
             ib.
             Didoclav
             .
             11.
             alta
             Damasc.
             p.
             132
             ,
             133
             ,
             135.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             hom
             .
             2.
             in
             Apoc
             prapositis
             eccl●siaram
             .
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             mor.
             in
             Iob
             l.
             34.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Primasius
             .
             Beda
             .
             Haymo
             .
             Fulk
             against
             Rh●mest
             .
             Rev.
             1.
             20.
             
             Perkins
             .
             Fox
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             M.
             Best
             .
          
           
             Parker
             de
             Poli●
             .
             3.
             c
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Gu●l
               .
               Voe●
            
             .
             de
             Pol.
             ●ccl
             .
             thes
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Edmu●d
               ,
               Richer
            
             .
             de
             Pol.
             &
             Eccles.
             potest
             ,
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Dost
               .
               Paris
            
             .
             de
             Pol.
             Eccl.
             p
             13.
             
          
           
             Gerson
             de
             Potest
             .
             Eccl.
             consid
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12
             20.
             27.
             with
             4.
             17.
             and
             5.
             12.
             
             ●nd
             11.
             23.
             26.
             and
             ●4
             .
             33.
             
             Mat
             18
             r.
             7
             ,
             ●0
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Separatists
             3.
             petit
             .
          
           
             ●
             pos
             .
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Ames
             .
             Medul
             .
             Theol.
             l.
             1.
             c
             32.
             ●
             thes
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               Fuchr
               .
               P●e●●r
            
             in
             Exod
             10.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Separat
             3
             pet
             .
             4.
             posit
             p.
             5
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             against
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             A●nsworth
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             R●binson
             against
             Tat●r
             ,
             p
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen
             10.
             7.
             
             Exod
             7
             ●
             .
             Deut.
             8
             55.
             
             Iudg
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             1
             Sa●
             .
             3.
             
             ●0
             .
             1
             Sam.
             22.
             5.
             1
             
             Sa●
             .
             7.
             2.
             1
             
             King.
             1
             8.
             1
             
             K●ng
             1●
             .
             29.
             1
             
             King
             13
             11.
             2
             
             Ki●g
             3.
             1.
             
             K●●g
             .
             6
             12.
             2
             
             King
             20
             ,
             1.
             2
             
             Chron.
             12.
             5.
             
             Psal
             7●
             9.
             
             Lam.
             2.
             20
             ,
             Hab.
             1
             1.
             
             Mat
             1.
             2
             ,
             M●●
             2
             17.
             
             〈…〉
             7.
             6.
             
             Acts
             〈◊〉
             10.
             
             〈…〉
             8
             ,
             〈…〉
             15.
             
             Rev.
             11
             ▪
             10.
             
          
           
             Part●●
             com
             .
             Bulling
             .
             ib.
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             Pareus
             prolego
             in
             Hos.
             
          
           
             Hiero●
             .
             Epist.
             125.
             trium
             questionum
             ad
             Damas
             
               q
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             in●
             Thes
             ,
             
               Gregor
               .
               Mor.
            
             l.
             2.
             c
             ult
             .
          
           
             Thom.
             22.
             q.
             172.
             a●t
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Suarez
             d●
             tripl
             .
             virt
             .
             disp
             8.
             sec.
             8.
             n
             7.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             22.
             q.
             172.
             ar
             .
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ca●●tan
             .
             co●
             .
             in
             22.
             q.
             171.
             ar●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Pareus
             prolog
             .
             in
             com●n
             Hos
             ●r
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Anton
             Walleus
             i●
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             de
             Theol
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             ●
             Kin
             3.
             15.
             
             〈◊〉
             com
             in
             2
             〈◊〉
             3
             ad
             〈…〉
             conseque●ter
             〈…〉
             ad
             De●m
             .
          
           
             Ro●i●s
             against
             Yales
             ,
             p.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Epis●●p
             dis
             .
             26.
             thes
             2
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             trac
             de
             〈◊〉
             10.
             p.
             88.
             &
             〈◊〉
             c
             10.
             p
             〈◊〉
             87
             ,
             88.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             Nedo
             G●r
             .
             c.
             1
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cat●ch
             .
             〈◊〉
             de
             〈◊〉
             c.
             11.
             p.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             306
             〈◊〉
             Insti
             c
             42.
             
          
           
             Socin
             tract
             .
             de
             eccl
             .
             ad
             10
             c
             Rom.
             10.
             4.
             15
             
             &
             de
             exter
             .
             reg
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             fo
             252.
             
          
           
             Rem●●str
             .
             confess
             .
             c.
             ●2
             sec.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apol
             ●o
             .
             295.
             
          
           
             2.
             Conclusion
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             13
             :
          
           
             Lev.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             Mal
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             Calv.
             com
             .
             Hos.
             2.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Bulling
             in
             ●cl
             .
             46.
             
          
           
             Beza
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Dav●nanit
             .
             in
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Whittak
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             de
             auth
             .
             scrip
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             ad
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Parcus
             in
             Hos.
             2.
             2.
             
             Zanch.
             
          
           
             Muscul
             in
             Es.
             c.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gualib
             .
             hom
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             civ
             .
             D●i
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ch●ys
             .
             hom
             in
             ●x
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Ambros.
             in
             Lu●
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Hyer
             .
             in
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             Thom
             ●
             .
             q.
             33.
             
          
           
             Barnes
             in
             22.
             q.
             33.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Suarez
             Vasquez
             ib
             Valentia
             Jesuita
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Conc●l
             .
             Sa●d
             c
             17.
             
          
           
             Con●●l
             .
             Laodic
             .
             c.
             12
             
          
           
             Con●
             ,
             Africa
             ,
             c.
             127
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Toledo
             .
             4.
             c.
             25
             
          
           
             August
             .
             con
             .
             
               dona●●●●
               l.
               2.
               c
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             l.
             2.
             ep
             .
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e65470
           
             English
             Puritanis
             .
             c.
             2.
             a●
             6.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             M.
             Best
             against
             Paget
             ,
             p.
             133
             ,
             134.
             
          
           
             Pagets
             answer
             to
             Dave●port
             ,
             p.
             ●35
             .
             M.
             Best
             Church
             plea
             ,
             p.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             a
             Heb
             5
             4
             ,
             ●
             .
             Rom
             ●
             14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             21.
             
             Acts.
             23.
             
             Acts
             6
             5.
             
             Acts
             13.
             2.
             
             Acts
             1●
             .
             23.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             1
             
             Tim
             3
             1
             ,
             1.
             
             T
             it
             1
             5.
             
             Enerist
             ep
             2.
             
             Cal●tu●
             ep
             2
             ad
             Epise
             .
             Gal
             c
             3.
             〈◊〉
             3
             c.
             de
             〈…〉
             Episc
             
               Vasquez
               in
               3.
               
               Tho.
            
             To●●
             .
             de
             sacr
             disp
             .
             240.
             c.
             1.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             The●●●
             in
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             ep
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             Athan
             ep
             .
             ad
             O●th
             .
             Ambros.
             
               com
               .
               in
               1
               Tim.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             ●hrys
             .
             ●om
             .
             13.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             
          
           
             Hyper.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ar●●
             in
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Profess
               Leyd
            
             .
             disp
             .
             42.
             ●n
             .
             32.
             
             Ecc
             ▪
             M.
             Plesseus
             de
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Zanch
             in
             4
             praecep
             
               Wille●
               Synop.
            
             pap
             p.
             2.
             cont
             .
             5.
             q.
             3
             
               Gers
               Buce●
            
             degub
             .
             Eccl.
             sect
             86.
             p.
             ●35
             .
             Zipp●r
             .
             de
             Pol.
             Eccl.
             2.
             c.
             1●
             .
             n.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Hen.
               Iac.
            
             of
             Chu●
             .
             govern
             .
             c
             7
             :
             p.
             168.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Separatist
               Protest
            
             .
             anno
             1616.
             a●
             .
             10.
             3.
             pe●
             .
             pos
             5.
             p.
             47.
             
             M
             Jacob
             Church
             gov●●n
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Smith
             ce●s
             .
             paral
             ▪
             p
             112
             ,
             113.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Smith
             paral
             .
             ●2
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Smith
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Object
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             ●9
             .
             36.
             37
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal.
             72.
             v.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Object
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e68890
           
             Calv
             ,
             in
             Tit.
             1.
             ●artwright
             .
             l.
             3.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ju●us
             .
             〈…〉
             ●●vey
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Til●●
             Par
             ad
             Scot.
             Dilo●l
             .
             alt
             .
             Da●●as
             .
             p.
             918.
             
          
           
             Ruling
             
               Elders
               proved
            
             from
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Hals
               humble
               Remonst
            
             .
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             an
             .
             1641.
             p.
             198
             ,
             199.
             
          
           
             Field●
             .
             booke
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             c
             ,
             ●6
             .
          
           
             This
             speech
             where
             the
             article
             〈◊〉
             is
             doubled
             ,
             an●
             the
             adverbe
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             intervening
             signifie
             ever
             divers
             persons
             .
          
           
             Field
             5.
             booke
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Cyp●
             .
             l.
             4.
             ep
             .
             4.
             l.
             3.
             ep
             .
             ●1
             .
          
           
             
               T●r●
               .
               in
               Apol.
               c.
               39.
               
               Hier.
               in
               3
               ●sa
               .
               &
               in
               sit
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             in
             ●
             Tim
             5.
             
          
           
             Ambr.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Surv●y
             ,
             c.
             16.
             p.
             17
             ;
          
           
             ●●ld
             Chur.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             26
             
          
           
             Beza
             in
             M●t.
             16.
             19
             
             ▪
             Cartwright
             ,
             l.
             3.
             p
             83.
             
          
           
             N●ellius
             .
             thes
             .
          
           
             Theol.
             p
             243.
             
          
           
             Survay
             ,
             c.
             17●
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             B●llar
             .
             de
             con●
             .
             l
             ●
             .
             c
             15.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Basil.
             
          
           
             Ecc●us
             de
             concil
             .
          
           
             W●lus
             l.
             2
             de
             p●i●●
             .
          
           
             Deacons
             cannot
             baptize
             and
             preach
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Valent.
             
          
           
             Suarez
             .
          
           
             Vasquez
             .
          
           
             Bucanus
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             Survay
             ,
             c.
             18.
             p.
             20●
             
          
           
             C●●twright
             l.
             〈◊〉
             p.
             ●●0
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             defen
             .
             p.
             135.
             
          
           
             
               T●av
               .
               dist
            
             .
             ●ccl
             .
             p.
             118
             ,
             ●19
             .
          
           
             ●un
             E●cl
             l
             2
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sarvay
             of
             discipl
             .
             c.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Conclus
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Conclus
             .
          
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             p.
             1.
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             Vir●tus
             dial
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Calv
             admonitions
             to
             the
             Pa●l
             .
             2.
             of
             Eng.
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Conclus
             .
          
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             l.
             3.
             p
             163.
             
          
           
             Ob●ruded
             〈◊〉
             ,
             c.
             ●
             .
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             Whytgift
             against
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Conclus
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             29.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             2●
             .
          
           
             Wh●tgift
             ,
             tract
             3
             to
             the
             ad●●
             c.
             6.
             5.
             divil
             against
             Cartwright
             ,
             p.
             18●
             
          
           
             Cam●ro
             .
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Magistrate
             hath
             ●
             no
             negative
             voyce
             in
             Synod●
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             ●
             .
             19
             ▪
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Conclus
             .
          
           
             Davenant
             .
             de
             iud
             .
             controver
             .
             c.
             13.
             p.
             7●
             Barclaius
             de
             priest
             .
             c.
             14.
             p.
             110
             
          
           
             Balth
             Meisnerus
             in
             sobr
             .
             Philo.
             par
             .
             3.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anto
             Spal●●●
             de
             rep
             .
             ●c
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Glossa
             .
             in
             C.
             Had●i
             .
             an
             .
             dist
             .
             36
             :
             〈◊〉
             art
             .
             Cusan
             .
             de
             conc
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Berengarius
             l
             de
             myst
             sign
             .
             t●m
             .
             ●
             .
             Bibloth
             patr
             .
          
           
             Gelasius
             .
          
           
             Nicolaus
             I.
             
          
           
             M
             Anto.
             de
             Domin
             .
          
           
             Arth●epist
             .
             Spala
             .
             de
             rep
             .
             eccl
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             3.
             n.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             contra
             Barcl
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Spal
             .
             ib.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             Clemens
             5.
             &
             temp●rales
             sua
             à
             nobis
             ,
             &
             sub
             nobis
             tenet
             
               (
               Rex
            
             )
             Clemens
             l.
             ●
             .
             c
             11.
             
          
           
             Azorius
             
               inst
               .
               mor.
            
             p.
             ●
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             10
             Papa
             subditos
             à
             Sacraments
             Religione
             erga
             Regem
             solvit
             .
          
           
             So
             Sander
             devi●
             .
          
           
             Monat
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             go●
             8.
             c.
             14.
             
             Bellar.
             contra
             Barclatum
             .
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             See
             more
             of
             this
             in
             Bosius
             d●
             sig
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             l.
             17.
             c
             3.
             and
             B●sius
             de
             ●uinis
             gentium
             ,
             l
             1.
             c.
             18.
             
             Fazellus
             de
             reb
             Sion
             ,
             l.
             8.
             c
             ●
             .
             Sander
             .
             de
             visib
             .
          
           
             Monat
             .
             l.
             2
             c.
             4
             
               Papirius
               Masson
            
             de
             Epist.
             Vrb.
             l.
             5.
             in
             vita
             
               B●nifacij
               8.
               
               B●rrom
               .
               Anal
            
             tom
             12.
             anno
             .
             1106.
             n.
             14.
             all
             Trumpets
             of
             Treason
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             de●hron●
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57976-e75390
           
             Assembly
             at
             Glask
          
           
             Assembly
             at
             Edinburg
             .
          
           
             Act
             at
             Edinburg
             Assembly
             ,
             an
             .
             641